

### HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly

### Book One "Two Altered Worlds"

Copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley

Illustrations by Dar Bagby

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ _Book One "Two Altered Worlds"_ is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, events, establishments, locales, or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Text copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley.

Illustrations and cover art copyright 2011 by Dar Bagby.

Design, layout, and formatting by Connie M. Thompson: http://www.ridgeroadenter.com • graphicsetc@hughes.net

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, scanning, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without written permission from the publisher.

ISBN-10: 098488131X

ISBN-13: 978-0-9848813-1-4

TABLE OF CONTENTS

**Book One** _"Two Altered Worlds"_

Dedication

Acknowledgments

Other Scribblings by Author Janet Beasley

Map

Prologue

Chapter 1 – • ON EARTH • Where'd Everybody Go?

Chapter 2 – Runaways

Chapter 3 – Moving On, Moving In

Chapter 4 – Iona Rediscovers What's at Stake

Chapter 5 – Today Is the Day

Chapter 6 – Am I Crazy?

Chapter 7 – The Journey Begins

Chapter 8 – • ON MAYCLY • Charleo Gets his New Pipe _(one-hundred years prior)_

Chapter 9 – The First Signs

Chapter 10 – Unwelcomed Change

Chapter 11 – Deception and Mayhem

Chapter 12 – Tarnnin's Lair Is his Castle

Chapter 13 – Earth Falls Prey

Chapter 14 – Innocence Entertains Evil

Chapter 15 – Tarnnin's Pride and Ploy

Chapter 16 – The Thief Is Revealed

Chapter 17 – Evil Consumes the Thief

EXTRAS

Iona's and Cole's Family Trees

Recipe: Pub Pete's Famous Green Chili

DEDICATION

I dedicate this book to my husband, Don, who has been and always will be my essence of life. I wish that the wind may catch our sails and carry us to a new sea together where we will float on the waves of achievement, prosperity, and wellness.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thank you to my husband, my parents, my in-laws, and my outlaws. Thank you to my social network of friends, readers, and fellow authors. Thank you to the Creek '79ers, Picture This Photography & Design, and to author Steve Hamilton, who was my inspiration, and who provided me with my first autographed copy of a book. Thank you to Connie T. for making _Maycly_ come to life in a very professional way. Without the encouragement and support of all of these people, the world would have been deprived of _Maycly._

OTHER SCRIBBLINGS BY AUTHOR JANET BEASLEY

Janet has been published in several trade-specific magazines. Her articles dealt with theatrical productions from conception to completion, technical theater, and how to survive live productions on half-a-shoestring budget. She currently has two self-help books regarding theatrical productions and theater applications available on Kindle, _Production P.A.R.T.Y._ and _Theatrical Fudge._

Other things Janet has written include award-winning poetry, greeting cards, inspirational photo captions, and an autobiography.

Someday she hopes to create a coffee table book combining her talents of inspirational words and her scenic nature photographs.

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ has been released as three separate ebooks _(Book One "Two Altered Worlds," Book Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery,"_ and _Book Three "The Queen")_ and as a collector's edition paperback version containing all three parts.

"... _And when we find ourselves in the place just right,_

'Twill be in the Valley of Love and Delight."

Simple Gifts, Shaker Elder Joseph Brackett, Jr. 1848

PROLOGUE

_Maybe living like this won't be so bad after all_ was Iona's last thought before falling asleep.

She lay helpless in a damp culvert, cold and unable to move. No one could hear her muted cries for help. Without warning, a rush of icy water came barreling through the culvert's opening and swept her away, choking, struggling, gulping for air whenever her head broke the surface. She was at the mercy of the water.

"SUL, please help me. I _will_ trust You, I promise. I know You'll take care of me. Can You hear me SUL?...SUL?...Are You there?" _Either He can't hear me or He's decided not to listen to me._ She gave up all hope and allowed herself to be pulled under for the last time. Everything became dark. She bumped against something sharp...

...and jerked awake. Shivering, she settled back down, closed her eyes again, and hoped against hope she would have no more bad dreams that night.

Chapter 1

• ON EARTH •

Where'd Everybody Go?

Iona loved how the sun made the frost look like diamonds encasing the brilliant colors of the fallen leaves. Autumn was Iona's favorite season in Bee Creek, the epitome of a nostalgic Midland Terrain town. She felt Cole's warm arms lovingly wrap around her from behind on the window seat where they sat, and she leaned into him. They watched her parents, Ann and Leonard, rake leaves in their yard next door.

Iona spoke with love and a grin. "Fashion geniuses, aren't they?"

Cole could not help but smile at the bulky, mismatched, wrong-sized apparel his in-laws wore. "I'd better get going." He pulled Iona's silky deep auburn hair to the side and kissed the back of her neck.

"You'll be back really soon though, right?"

"You know it Baby Doll." Cole rose and they held each others hands until he backed too far away for their fingers to touch. His emerald eyes stared into her chocolate eyes. They gave each other a wink and a blink...just something they had always done. After five years of marriage they were more in love now than they had been on their wedding day.

Iona heard the closing of the kitchen door and the grinding of the garage door as Cole backed the car out. He pulled into Ann and Leonard's driveway. They waved at him, and Leonard hollered, "Be right there!" They disappeared into the house, and Cole let the car run, keeping it warm for them.

Iona felt left out again. Over the past several months she had become victim to a combination of chronic health issues...Epstein-Barr, fibromyalgia, and polymyalgia...not life-threatening but certainly lifelong aggravations. Elevated levels of the continuous fever and pain often made it nearly impossible for her to exert physical energy for even the smallest of tasks. Her greatest fear was being left alone in such a state. She could not imagine how she would ever fend for herself. Cole was always attuned to her needs, probably too much, but Iona did not mind. She was grateful for his constant concern, and she depended on him more than he would ever know. Her cell phone rang.

"You sure you don't need me to bring you anything?"

"Nothing but you Babe!"

She waved at Ann and Leonard as they got into the car.

"OK Sweetie. I'll have 'em back by 2:00 at the latest. Love you." He blew her a kiss. She mimed catching it and plastering it on her cheek.

"Love you too Cole." Iona's smile faded as she watched them drive off. She put in her ear buds, turned up the relaxing music (just a little), hunkered down and put a pillow behind her head against the wall, yawned, and closed her eyes.

At 4:30 pm her eyes popped open. She jerked the now silent ear buds from her ears. "Cole? Cole, are you here?" She unbent her stiff legs, got up, and checked every room, even the garage; no car, no Cole. She looked out at her parents' house; no evidence of any activity. She hobbled next door, not even thinking about her pain. KNOCK, KNOCK, KNOCK...DING-DONG, DING-DONG. No one answered. "Mommy? Daddy? Are you in there? Come on, this isn't funny!" She dug in her pocket for Ann and Leonard's house key then managed to find the keyhole. "Hey, you guys! Where are you?" Frantically she searched their house.

She went from yard to yard and called for the three of them over and over. Tears welled up when she accepted that they had not returned. She speed-dialed all three of their cell phone numbers several times, but none of them answered. She called all of the nearby hospitals and police stations, but her family was not to be found. Her cell phone battery died; she plugged it in, returned to the window seat, and watched the late afternoon fade into early evening. She did not want to believe it, but she knew she was alone, at least for now. Ann and Leonard's house had faded out of sight in the darkness of night.

Beads of sweat formed on her brow as her panic worsened.

Chapter 2

Runaways

Iona's family had been missing for more than a year. Her mind continued to race with torment. Had they been kidnapped? Murdered? Were they being tortured? Why had no one seen anything? Rumors ran rampant through Bee Creek. Some spread vicious tales about her killing her family in order to collect the insurance money, while other locals spread the notion that her family had left her because they were tired of having to care for her and make excuses for her.

She had not been able to hold a job since the onset of her chronic illnesses. Like a dusty forgotten book on a library shelf, she had been reduced to a life of isolation and had even scored the nickname "The Creepy Daft Darling." Having been totally alienated, she became weaker both physically and mentally. She knew there was no end in sight to her conditions.

Unfortunately the end of her stash of emergency cash had long since passed. Her car had been repossessed, the electric had been shut off, and she could not remember when she had made her last house payment. The last propane gas bottle from their camping supplies was now empty, so there were no more hot meals and no hot water. She longed for the taste of toothpaste instead of baking soda, and for the aroma of expensive shampoo. She often tried to remember the feeling of soaking in a hot bath complete with bubbles.

She walked apprehensively to the mailbox expecting to find more threatening letters from collection agencies, but this time she found a letter that made all the others seem mundane: _A mortgage payment of_ **$12,318.00** _which includes all past due amounts and fees, must be received within thirty (30) days. If payment is not received, the bank will foreclose, and you will be evicted._

She did not care that her appearance had deteriorated, and she was not concerned that her weight had dropped to double digits. "All I have left to cling to are memories." (She often talked to herself.) She recalled family stories from the past that her mother had told with such enthusiasm. She sobbed as she thought about how her father had made her feel so very special when he called her "Sunshine" and she called him "Moonshine." She and Cole had planned a lifetime of involvement in theater productions, exploring the outdoors, having children and grandchildren, growing old in each others' arms, and creating special moments together...things all couples in love yearn for. Still only in her 20s Iona felt she had been robbed of these treasures all too soon. She had replaced love with bitterness and self pity. She had once trusted SUL to guide her life with a purpose, but having gone through all she had, she now felt He had let her down.

"Why do I even continue? What purpose do I have? No one cares enough to help me." Filled with defeat she abandoned all hope of ever being loved by, or ever loving, another living thing.

• • • •

"There has to be a reason I'm still alive, right?" Iona opened her eyes and the reality of what she saw in the mirror frightened her. Dropping the knife she held at her throat, she pulled hard on her hair and kicked the knife across the room. She gritted her teeth, gurgled a sound of frustration, and marched past the makeshift window curtain preventing any view of Ann and Leonard's neglected empty house. She threw herself into her rocking chair and moaned. The empty wall in front of her only made her feel worse. The family photos that once decorated the wall were now in a brown paper bag tucked away under the lining of her suitcase, except for one of Cole that she kept in her tattered purse. Untangling her fingers from her hair, she picked up the purse and took out Cole's photo, kissed it, and whispered, "Hi, Honey. Today's the last day I get to spend in our house."

A knock at the door startled her. "Other than the eviction creeps, who would want to see me?" She mustered up all of her energy, rose from the chair, and hobbled to the door. As usual the grimy doorknob did not work on the first try; it pinched her finger. "OUCH!" _Darn it! Why isn't Cole here to fix this?_ The door finally opened. A small poof of fog outside the screened-in porch caught her eye. _Must be kids with smoke bombs._ Harassed by the trick, she was about to close the door when she looked down at her feet. There sat a basket with a piece of fabric neatly attached and a note dangling from the handle. _How cliche is this? A basket on my doorstep._ She rolled her eyes and sighed.

As she bent down to take a closer look, the fabric twitched and something squeaked. She jumped. "What the...?" She grabbed the note, opened it, and read aloud:

" _My name is Wiskee._

I've been sent from a land far away.

Please be my new momma

So we can love each other and play."

Her first thought was, _This had better not be a baby._ She almost smiled but remembered her vow never to love again. She picked up the basket, turned, and stumbled over the threshold. "All right...Wiskee, is it?...we've gotta get you out of sight." She kicked the door shut and placed the basket on the kitchen table. Ever so gently she began to part the fabric. "Are you in there?" Another squeak. "Come to think of it, you don't sound like a baby. You sound like a..."

Wiskee popped his head out and introduced himself with a "YIP!"

WISKEE

"Holy cow, you _are_ a puppy!"

The fabric jiggled with the wagging of Wiskee's tail at the sound of Iona's voice. Iona pulled the fabric the rest of the way back to reveal all two-and-a-half pounds of him. "What a handsome puppy you are with your white cottony fur! And your wittle paws aren't any bigger than dimes. Your wittle eyes are just wike bwack buttons. And your nose is just a dot!" She gave his nose a gentle poke, and Wiskee sneezed. "And wook at that spiffy bwack collar with that shiny red bow and that wittle gold charm. Is that the key to my heart?" She heard herself using the high-pitched puppy voice she had not used in years. She clutched her face in amazement, feeling the same kind of warmth she had felt when Cole had held her face during their wedding kiss. And it caught her off guard.

"Come to Momma." Wiskee gave a couple of grunts and huffs as he struggled over the basket's top edge then made a heart-melting pathetic jump into Iona's outstretched hands. There was an instant bond. Iona drew him to her face. "Gimme a nose rubbins. Come on. Hey! You bypassed the nose rubbins!" She felt his wet tongue on the tip of her nose; Wiskee had nothing but kisses for her. Iona began to cry with joy, and Wiskee licked her tears, making her laugh...another sound that had been lacking from her recent life.

Like a bolt of lightning Iona remembered the eviction notice. She looked Wiskee in the eye "I... _we_...have to get out of here. We can't get evicted." She felt a generous helping of strength and confidence overtaking her. She clutched Wiskee to her chest and stroked his tiny head. "The Ministry House out in the country where they're planning on taking me will never let us in...it's strictly stated 'NO PETS ALLOWED.' And I'll be darned if I'm going anywhere without you from now on." She did not even try to fight her feelings of becoming attached to him so quickly.

"Back in the basket you go." She carried Wiskee's basket to her bed and ransacked her closet, dresser drawers, nightstand, and bathroom one more time. She flung a few extra items into her already-packed, weathered suitcase and bounced up and down on it, trying to get it to close. Wiskee bounced right along in his basket.

Without any electricity she had been keeping her food in a cooler; there was some leftover rice, chicken, juice, and cheese sitting on a bed of ice. Looking over the cooler's contents she thought, _Thank goodness for the owner of the corner store. He's been a real lifesaver at times. I'm sure gonna miss him...he was the only one left who'd even talk to me. Stay focused...get back to packing._ She took a few of the things from the big cooler and packed them into a smaller one. Then she gathered up the last of her canned goods. Before she left the kitchen she thought, _It wouldn't be good to forget the can opener._ She put everything beside the door. Her plan was to leave at late dusk.

In Wiskee's basket she found a leash, a small ball, a tiny teddy bear, and a braided rope tug. She laughed as Wiskee tried to retrieve the ball that was almost bigger than his mouth. Iona was so engrossed in their bonding, she gave no thought as to how or why he had come to be hers. Just knowing she had something who loved her again and that she loved in return was all that mattered to Iona at that moment.

When the colors of sunset overtook the sky Iona gathered up her belongings and returned Wiskee to his basket. "Thank you for being such a good little buddy. I love you so much." He wagged his tail and stared at her intently, as if answering her with his eyes. She kissed his head and gently pushed him out of sight under the fabric. "Now stay under there till I tell you it's OK to come out." She could tell by the basket's movement he had curled up and settled down.

Looking around for the last time, Iona felt guilty because she had lost the house. But she clung to the fact that Wiskee had given her the will to escape the trauma of eviction and start anew. She took one last look at the kayak hanging from the porch ceiling, barely silhouetted against the pinks and ambers of the evening sky. She set everything down except her purse. She pulled from it her favorite photo, took in a deep stuttering breath, and whispered to Cole's image, "Forgive me for losing our house and our things, Honey, but I have to move on. I'll never stop looking for you or for Mommy and Daddy." She kissed the photo, tucked it back into her purse, and picked up the rest of her belongings.

The old spring on the porch screen door creaked when she opened it. She started down the stairs but paused, looking toward the sky, and spoke, barely audible, "SUL, I haven't talked to You in a long time. But if You're still up there listening, I just want You to know I have no plan, no direction, no clue where I'll end up. I'm trusting You to guide me." She was shocked at her own words and feelings. She heard Wiskee give a contented sigh, and Iona took her first step into the night, never looking back.

Chapter 3

Moving On, Moving In

Iona walked through the balmy late summer air, swaying to lullabies performed by the nocturnal insects. She veered off the road and stopped. "I think we've gone far enough off the beaten path. This'll do just fine for our inaugural sleep. There's soft grass, a few trees, and we're right next to a bean field. It's perfect." She set everything down. "OK little buddy. You can come out now." Wiskee popped his head out of his basket and gave a couple of puppy huffs. Iona took him from his basket and set him down in the grass. He wobbled as he stretched and yawned. Iona leaned down and got a kiss. "Well good morning...or I guess I should say good evening...my little fur ball." Wiskee took in the sights with wide eyes.

"Let's see if you can catch a lightning bug." Iona had been waiting for this moment all evening. Wiskee seemed eager to check them out, so he took off down one of the rows of beans, but after going no more than about three feet, he lost sight of his momma and yipped.

"I'm coming." She chuckled as she scooped him up. She knelt and let a lightning bug crawl onto her finger from one of the bean plants. "See it? Isn't it cute?" Wiskee decided they were worth another try so he wiggled out of her arms and scampered off. She watched his tiny head popping up and down among the leaves as he pounced.

"OK Wiskee, time to eat." He came right to her. She rolled out the sleeping bag, and Wiskee immediately sat down on it and looked up at her expectantly. A lightning bug landed on his nose, but he was too worn out to shake it off. Iona laughed at his crossed eyes as the bug flew off.

"We can't have my favorite, grilled cheese and tomato soup, so tonight's feast will be a little bit of cold chicken for you, and for me..." She pulled a can from the front pouch of her suitcase and read the label "...surprise! Pork-n-beans." She broke up a few small chicken pieces, hand fed them to Wiskee, and ate her beans right out of the can, along with some crackers.

"Ahh, my belly's full. How 'bout yours?" Wiskee licked his chops. Iona walked about twenty feet then tossed the can far away to avoid drawing ants and critters to their campsite. She fastened one end of Wiskee's leash to his collar and tied the other end around her waist. She opened the sleeping bag and slipped inside. Wiskee instantly followed, curling up in the bend of her knees. "Good night little buddy. I love you." She felt Wiskee sigh. _Maybe living like this won't be so bad after all_ was her last thought before falling asleep.

• • • •

Weeks passed. They stayed away from large cities and slept in small towns or the woods as they wandered. Iona occasionally freshened up in gas station bathrooms. Their food supply had run out so they dined on half-eaten "delicacies" Iona found in the trash. Rain storms and mud had ruined the sleeping bag and pillows, so newspapers served as blankets, and her suitcase was her headrest.

This particular night she found a culvert to sleep in to stay out of the wind. "I guess I'm not the homeless sojourner I thought I was, but then again I thought by now someone would have taken pity on us and asked us in. I've got only a few sheets of newspaper left, but it should be enough to get us through the night." They snuggled together on a dry spot. The coldness of the concrete made it feel harder than usual. Wiskee begged to get into his basket to sleep; Iona did not deny him the privilege but kept his leash around her waist. Fall was coming to a close and Iona knew they would be no match for the encroaching winter weather. She whispered, "Just like last time, SUL has ignored me when I needed Him most," then she cried herself to sleep.

• • • •

She pulled back the fabric on Wiskee's basket, blew some hot breath into her hands, and rubbed Wiskee to warm him. Through blue lips and chattering teeth she said, "G-g-good m-m-morning. We m-made it through an-n-nother night unscathed." Wiskee responded with a kiss on her nose. The confidence she had when they left their house was now gone. "Unfortunately it's time to get up and get going."

They came to the edge of another small town Iona did not recognize. "It sure looks welcoming enough, but I doubt our appearance will allow us to fit in. Let's see if we can find a back side of town." Iona hobbled on her aching legs. She carried Wiskee in his basket and had her purse over her shoulder. She could still pull her suitcase behind her, though it was more like dragging it since the wheels had come off. She found the side of town she was looking for and made a quick observation. She set her things down and started digging in the dumpsters that lined a crumbling cement path. She chattered to herself while hanging by her waist, half inside one of the dumpsters. "I hope no one catches us. I'm tired of being harassed by authorities. Hey, here's some newspaper...and it's dry!" She dropped her feet back to the ground and admired her find. _I can't believe I'm this excited about dumpster diving._

"GOOD MORNING!" A man's voice blurted from behind the dumpster.

Iona jumped. Wiskee yipped and ducked under the fabric.

Jigging and jiving his way around to Iona, the odd man asked her, "What's your name?"

"Iona. What's yours?" Her eyebrows frowned.

Laughing from the gut he replied, "My name? My official name is The Man Behind The Dumpster, but my friends call me Dumpster Man. Whatcha got in the basket there?"

"None of your business!" snapped Iona. Then she changed her tone. "I'm sorry. I...you...you startled me." She was looking around to see if there was anyone who might come to her rescue. This guy was just too off-the-wall. "Forgive me if I seemed rude."

Timidly Wiskee peeked from the basket. "Well, hey there little fella." He reached to pet Wiskee, but Iona quickly picked up the basket.

"This is Wiskee." She wanted to make certain that, if she needed to run, she'd have Wiskee at the ready, and the two of them would be able to get out of this situation in one piece. She continued with caution. "He was delivered to me on my doorstep, and...oh, it's a long story. But the ending is great; he taught me how to love again. It sounds stupid, I know, but that's really what happened." Iona hung her head in embarrassment. Wiskee struggled to get free of the basket, but Iona restrained him.

"I don't think your story's stupid." The man winked at Wiskee then bent upside down and looked Iona in the eye.

She clenched the basket even tighter while gently pushing The Man Behind The Dumpster away. "Thank you for the kind words." She kept a watchful eye as he moved closer to Wiskee. Wiskee's tail began wagging at high speed.

"And you're quite the prize." The Man Behind The Dumpster said to Wiskee, who broke free from Iona's grasp and jumped from the basket right into his arms where he began licking The Man Behind The Dumpster's five-o'clock shadow.

Iona grabbed for Wiskee but thought, _Dogs don't lie...they always know who you can trust. And this is weird; if I didn't know any better, I'd swear Wiskee's met this guy before._ Still a little nervous, she allowed them be together. "So, are you homeless like me? I don't mean you look homeless...it's just that...well...I mean...um...you're here by this dumpster, and..."

The Man Behind The Dumpster grinned, handed Wiskee back to Iona, then vigorously acted out his story. "I was homeless once, just like you. But then I stumbled upon this very place and began my treasure hunt, just like you. A man popped out from behind this very dumpster and gave me a hand. Fancy that! So I'm only returning the favor I once received." Leaning into Iona's right side, then whirling around to her left and placing his elbow on her shoulder, he spoke again. "It looks like you two could use a favor right about now. Am I right? Hmmm?"

"Yes. Yes we could." Iona opted for boldness. "A place to stay wouldn't be too much to ask, would it?"

The lively man danced around like a leprechaun as he talked. "Not at all! Not at all! Come with me and I'll be glad to show you two to your new home."

Iona became a mess of emotions. Scared, she knew she should not trust this obviously crazy man, but on the flip side she was desperate, and something inside her...maybe the prospect of actually being able to sleep indoors...made her want to take him up on his offer. "Wait a minute. You mean, just like that..." she snapped her fingers "...you're going to take us to a place where we can live?"

The Man Behind The Dumpster made a barn-dance move, stopped abruptly, and leaned close to her face. "Uh...yeah. Is that a problem?" He added some drama by looking down and cleaning the dirt from under his fingernails. "'Cause if you'd rather continue your dumpster diving, sleeping in culverts, dining on rotten food..."

Iona's stomach did a flop. She held her hand up in the halt position when she thought about the teachings of SUL. "Never mind." She whispered to Wiskee, "Maybe SUL _has_ heard me, huh?" She made a split-second decision. "OK. We're coming with you."

"Atta girl! Live for surprises. That's my claim to fame. I didn't even know I had a claim to fame. How about that? You learn something new every day." He laughed, made a spin in the air, and landed beside Iona. He picked up her suitcase, miming as though it was too heavy to carry, making Iona smile. "High-hippity-skip-skop-a-loo-bah! Let's go-o-o!" He danced a jig with Iona's suitcase in one hand and pointed with exaggeration using the other in the direction he wanted them to go. He began to whistle and hum at the same time. Iona just shook her head and looked at Wiskee, whose face appeared to be lit up with excitement.

They walked about seven blocks. "Here we are," sang The Man Behind The Dumpster. He started up a flight of stairs, two at a time, even with the heavy luggage; Iona painfully took each step one at a time. At the top was a door that could have used a coat of paint. A curtain crookedly hung on the inside of its window.

She deadened the glare with one hand and peered inside. "It's absolutely beautiful! Cozy, plenty of room for Wiskee and me to live...happily ever after." Wiskee yipped.

The Man Behind The Dumpster smiled warmly. "Glad you like it. Why don't we go in?" He pulled the key out of his pocket, and his hand trembled. Too excited to notice his uneasiness, Iona took the key and opened the door, appreciating a doorknob that worked. She immediately began decorating the place in her mind, but her thoughts swayed. _What am I doing? I'm trusting some man who jumped out from behind a dumpster. And to top it off his name is...The Man Behind The Dumpster? Really? What is wrong with me? I guess I just want to get us out of the homeless scene. At least I know I can lock the door._ She took a deep breath as she looked the place over in detail while carrying Wiskee in his basket.

She found the studio apartment to be older, but she was happy it was clean and furnished. She marveled at the thermostat (set at a comfortable 72 degrees) and the food that was already in the fridge. She smiled when she opened the cupboards full of pots and pans and eating utensils. She took in a pleasant breath when she opened a free-standing cabinet. She ran her hand over the kitchen table and turned to see a couch, a chair, and a bed with a nightstand beside it. The freshly made bed, already turned down and complete with two dark chocolate mints on two fluffy pillows, was her biggest thrill so far. She looked around and thought, _Dry sheets and pillows, clothes in a great-smelling pine cabinet...all of them my size...a trifold screen to change behind, a collection of my favorite music and something to listen to it on, some cool shelves with a few books, some shiny trinkets and silk plants...WOW!_

She moved to the only separate room in the apartment. Her mouth gaped. "A bathroom with a big tub!" She turned the faucets. "And hot running water!" She could not hold back the tears. Then she realized something. "Thank you just the same, but how much is this gonna cos..." Her voice dropped when she turned. "Where'd he go?" She set Wiskee's basket on the bed and looked for The Man Behind The Dumpster, but something caught her eye. "Hmmm. That chalkboard, next to that mason jar filled with flowers...I swear those weren't on the coffee table a moment ago." She read the note aloud that was scribbled on the chalkboard:

" _Starting on your third day..._

All you need do

Is visit a few

Of those who are lonely

And sickly like you.

Your rent will be paid

From the tips that you make,

Drop half in the jar;

That's all it'll take."

She plopped down on the couch, tossed the chalkboard aside, and talked to Wiskee. "I don't know anyone around here. How will I know who to visit?"

She was startled by a voice behind her. "A small purple rose is painted on the doors of those who need your kindness." The Man Behind The Dumpster had poked his head through the front door. Before Iona could get up out of the chair, he had shut the door and left.

When she got to the window she saw him hopping and skipping down the road; she watched him until he was out of sight. "What a strange man...but I like him." She felt something. She stepped to the mirror beside the door, pulled down the neck of her shirt, and stared at the colorful birthmark just below her left collarbone. It had turned warm and was now glowing, two things it had not done since childhood. While growing up the oddly acting birthmark had bewildered her, but she had not given it any thought for many years. Secretly Iona wished the mirror was magic. She continued to stare, hoping for an answer to her mysterious marking but was embarrassed at her silliness. _Of course the mirror's not magic._

Iona sat down at the kitchen table, lacing her fingers together to make a hammock for her chin. She watched Wiskee jump out of his basket and build a pillow nest. "Well, whaddaya think little buddy?" He curled up and stared at her. By his action, Iona was confident he felt he was "home"...at least for now. He cut his eyes to the mints on the pillows. "Oh no you don't. Those are mine." She joined him on the bed and rubbed his back. "A lot of strange things have happened today, but I'm way too tired to sort everything out right now. All I wanna do is enjoy the feelings of this real mattress under me and dry blankets on top of me. How 'bout you little buddy?" Wiskee sighed and made a few contented noises.

Iona had no trouble going to sleep.

Chapter 4

Iona Rediscovers What's at Stake

Iona and Wiskee had had a decent second day arranging things in their new place. Bedtime came and she called to Wiskee to join her. He jumped onto the chair then onto the bed and curled lovingly by her side. Though she was tired, something kept her from feeling sleepy. She recognized a familiar tug on her heartstrings from her past that would not let up. She did not want to believe it, but it was SUL calling to her from Maycly. Without enough strength to fight off the feeling, Iona did something she had not done in a very, very long time. She reached for her tattered purse and pulled from it her ragged miniature copy of _The Book of Good and Evil_ and read aloud the entire documented account of creation.

The Book of Good and Evil

• The Beginning of Time •
Part I

In the beginning there was darkness. A thick darkness. There was silence. A deafening silence. However, one living being dwelt buried within the abyss of space and time, waiting patiently for the right moment. The wait was over.

A bone-jolting rumble came from the depths of quietude as the hidden living being spoke, "I am SUL– **S** orcerer of **U** nequivocal **L** eadership, Grand Wizard of all that is Good, Creator of all things." SUL was pleased at the first sound of His voice.

He inhaled the dark, then an illuminated euphony rose from within Him and escaped His mighty lips, "Stars, suns, and moons, show yourselves." The luminous musical notes danced in rhythm as they played upon a lighted score that spanned infinitely across the black canvas. "Now take your places. Those who wish to be stars fill the black canvas from end to end. Those who wish to be suns and moons take to the canvas in pairs." All of the notes scattered to dot the emptiness at SUL's command. When the notes arrived at their final destinations, each one materialized into its chosen shape of a star, a sun, or a moon and played its last tone. "Behold My first creation: the lights of the universe."

SUL burst forth in song again. "Land and water mass come forth and separate yourself into many." This time the orchestral piece escaped His lips and blasted its way to a focal point where it exploded into many shapes. "I shall call you planets." There was brief silence as SUL admired His work.

" _Planets, scatter and choose a sun and a moon to be your light." Each planet sailed to a sun and a moon and stopped in just the right place. "Now make up your surface with as much water and land as you wish." The numerous planets came to life at SUL's order. Colors burst through the outer crusts and the swirling of land, water, and gases took place on each. SUL waited for every planet to complete its evolution._

SUL called for His two most prized planets. "Priority mass of land and water come forth and be two." An extremely large mass appeared and meticulously divided itself. SUL watched as one portion became a blue-green sphere with continents of many climates separated by seas. "You, I shall call Earth." He then blew from His fingertip an additional single sun to light the day and an additional single moon to shine in the night. He set the sun and moon opposite each other and positioned each of them just the right distance from Earth amongst the other stars, suns, and moons. He delicately placed one hand on Earth and pulled the sphere gently into a never-ending, slow, spinning motion that caused sunrises and sunsets.

SUL hummed as He swirled His fingers majestically near Earth's waters. With an upward movement of His hands, clouds grew from the waters and rose above Earth's surface. He cried a solitary blue tear of joy. The massive reverent drop of liquid halted in space above Earth's topside. He sang, "Give Me sky around My Earth." At that command, the blue tear began to spread itself like warm icing making its way down a hot cinnamon roll. It sweetly encompassed Earth without touching its surface, and remained higher than the clouds. The transparent sky was created. SUL lingered.

_After His rest He turned to the second half of the priority land mass and sang to it, "Remaining half of floating matter, it is your turn. Shape yourself into a massive world, but be not round like the other planets." Giant sounds of boulders cracking, roots pushing through soil, and lakes bubbling joyfully to the surface filled SUL's ears. When the sounds stopped, the planet's rectangular flat surface was attached to an extremely large rocky and rooty base. He continued and brought forth The Vinewalls which outlined the floating planet's surface. "I shall call you Maycly, meaning_ eternal land of enchantment. _You shall be My ever-after world. You shall represent the center of all of My creation."_

SUL blew from His fingertips three very special suns to light Maycly by day. They took their place in the west as He so commanded. SUL then sang, "Now My three suns, juggle yourselves in slow motion low in the sky and take turns kissing the horizon." He watched the event with pleasure then sang to the three suns again, "Cease your motion." The three suns obeyed willingly. In the silence SUL could hear the slow throbbing of their pulsating light. "Because I am the Creator and know the beginning to the end, I sing this next song to you and only you. One being shall fall from Goodness in the far distant future. At that time I shall whisper to you and you shall align yourselves and become stationary until you are released to frolic once again. Your stationary line shall be the sign that puts into motion the finality of setting apart Good and Evil." The three suns nodded in acceptance. SUL returned to singing, "Now continue your love fest with the horizon until I whisper to you." And so they did.

SUL breathed into His palm then blew from it two deep purple moons, one much larger than the other. "Take your places in the eastern sky and face the three suns of Maycly." The larger moon led the smaller moon to their places and they settled in.

The three suns and two moons could be seen from any location on Maycly. The three suns held brilliant light and the two moons possessed a dim silvery light. SUL commanded the suns and the moons to trade their light with each other at the beginning and the end of each day to give daylight and twilight so there was never total darkness on Maycly. SUL ordered that when the suns and moons traded their lights, the sky would become a mixture of amber, gold, pink, lavender, and royal blue until the trading was complete.

" _Only one world shall see all of creation. That world will be Maycly. Earth shall only have visibility of its own sky, its own sun, and its own moon, but I shall grant to Earth a view of all of the stars."_

Part II

SUL called for some of the rocks and sands of Maycly to form a special piece and bring it to Him in the air. He called it His Creation Block. On His hidden Creation Block SUL handcrafted His unimaginable, awe-striking creatures of deity, the etherealians, and gave each one a name. He allowed their ghostly shapes to hover until all were completed.

He ordered one to take tangible form before the others then called to him. "Carbreyghal, you shall be My personal messenger. Please join Me as I create the etherealian who shall be your leader."

CARBREYGHAL

_Carbreyghal was honored to have an intimate view. He watched with intense passion as SUL began His last etherealian creation. This etherealian was a notch above all other etherealians. SUL named him Tarnnin, meaning_ Leader of Many, _and deemed him leader of all etherealians. Tarnnin's essence was enhanced with unique music, love, and laughter. In addition to the aroma of sugar waffles, songs of a soothing and relaxing nature filled Tarnnin's silken wings and escaped in the form of shimmery vapors filled with musical notes that danced about as he flew. Tarnnin would be a gift of peace to all simply by flying past them._

TARNNIN

While Tarnnin lay lifeless on the Creation Block, SUL reached deep into His soul and pulled from it a pewter vial holding the nectar of free will. To Tarnnin, He added one full drop. At the moment the nectar touched Tarnnin's soft skin, he took his first breath. It was slow, deep, peaceful, and calming. SUL then created a select few tiny flying attendants He called Sprites to continually hover about Tarnnin. They were assigned to him as his personal assistants and danced to his music with joy.

SUL placed Tarnnin by His side then inhaled deeply, taking in every etherealian except Tarnnin and Carbreyghal. SUL's breath escaped in song and was as loud as thunder at the striking point of a lightning bolt. Deep from within the musical tone emerging from SUL's mouth sprang an enormous transparent bubble. The bubble hovered briefly, swirling with colors. "Etherealians, be released!" The bubble burst, freeing the etherealians who unfolded from their vaporous shapes into physical forms.

ETHEREALIAN

He had made them ten feet tall with luminous wings that spanned more than twenty feet. He had given them all breath that smelled of fresh cotton candy, and to their mighty wings He had added the aroma of warm sugar waffles that trailed in the air as they flew. Their eyes were the color of an unspoiled tropical sea, and SUL had meticulously decorated one eye of each etherealian with a unique work of art. Their hair was transparent gold. Their skin was soft and glistened with pale opalescence. Their robes were lighter than chiffon and were blushed with pastel colors. For a finishing touch SUL had retrieved the pewter vial from His soul containing sweet, clear nectar laced with pearlescent beads; the substance was free will. He had added one seventh of a drop to each etherealian's essence. "You are My messengers, My attendants, My immortal and eternal friends. You shall have the privilege to roam freely between Earth and Maycly. Fly at your will. Your feet may land if you so desire. Sing with passion alone or together. You shall be the peace of Maycly and the guardians to My living creatures on Earth." The etherealians took flight and began to sing and dance together.

SUL took Tarnnin in His arms and cradled him like an infant. He lifted Tarnnin high above His head and let go His grasp. Tarnnin hovered magnificently above SUL. Their eyes met and SUL sang a personal song He'd written only for Tarnnin. "My greatest of etherealians, Tarnnin, you shall have free reign over all space, suns, stars, moons, and worlds. You shall possess the same riches and glory that I Myself possess." SUL's countenance changed. He pulled Tarnnin back into His arms and His song took on a minor key, "Do your best not to give in to Evil should it try to consume you." Those words SUL had sung with pain. Tarnnin's eyes filled with tears at the sight of SUL's expression; though he did not understand pain, he understood SUL was not joyous. SUL held Tarnnin close. When He released His arms from around Tarnnin, He smiled at Tarnnin then finished with a song in a major key, "Now go forth and lead your fellow etherealians with confidence." Tarnnin flew to meet them. SUL watched His thousands of etherealians frolic together with Tarnnin. Tarnnin quickly came back to SUL and spoke, "Thank You my Creator. You surely are the Grand Wizard." He bowed to SUL with respect and adoration then returned to the other etherealians.

SUL set the Creation Block aside in the vastness of space.

Part III

SUL turned from Maycly to face Earth. He commanded Tarnnin to lead the etherealians and encircle Earth wingtip-to-wingtip and sing songs of a soothing nature. Once all were in place, SUL's melodic voice projected. It drowned out the etherealians' continuous harmonies and filled the voids of creation. "Life of Me, come forth from the rich soil of Earth and dwell thereon." Pieces of land rose gently from Earth and began to take form as SUL continued. "You are My likeness. You will be known as humans on Earth and as wightlings on Maycly. You will all appear somewhat alike, yet each of you will differ in subtle ways. Earth, give unto Me as many males as females, and make them in as many colors of your Earthen tones as you so desire." SUL waited then sang another command. "I call for My humans to have arms and legs, hands and feet, fingers and toes. I call for necks and heads to form, and on the heads I call for lush hair to grow." From each divot of land that had risen from the ground, heads, limbs, fingers, and toes of all sizes gracefully emerged. Hair of auburn, blond, black, brown, white, and tan grew from their heads.

SUL inhaled, and the etherealians felt their wings pull toward SUL's direction from the force of His breath. He sang again, "The first organs I give to My humans shall be hearts that will beat with ease. Hearts, I speak to you. Let your human know through you what is right and what is wrong. May all humans that exist now and all those who are to come find in their hearts and kindle, of their own accord, love for all living things. From a piece of every heart I shall create spirits that live within each human. And yet another piece of their hearts I shall take and place in Mine. May they always be drawn to Me for their missing pieces and trust that I shall always hold their pieces safe within Myself. These pieces shall never be returned but will continually pull us closer together for Good, if the human so desires."

SUL did not rest, He sang for more to be created. "I am the one who fills them with other organs that allow life to carry on until I call for the separation and reunion of their bodies and spirits. Now rest My darlings."

SUL sang a whimsical tune and created fish in the waters, birds in the air, and reptiles, insects, and animals on the land. He sang mountains, rocks, valleys, and meadows into existence. Ravines sliced the soil, graciously filled with water, and spilled over, creating smaller rivers, lakes, ponds, streams, and creeks. Waterfalls exploded from mountain tops and fell with grace into the rivers at their bases below. Geysers and volcanoes shot upward as His song increased in volume. Waves and winds dwindled at His softer lyrics.

SUL returned His attention to His resting humans and sang, "Earth, continue assisting Me in building humans by giving each two eyes on the fronts of their heads. Choose from your colors and paint their windows to the world as you so desire." Earth chose colors of brown, green, blue, violet, and hazel. SUL sang again, "When their eyes open, I shall allow their eyes to provide precision sight." He swooped His hands and sang some more. "I call for mouths to speak kind words and sing. I call for airways in the center of each face to form below the eyes, and two ears to form, one on each side of each head. It is I who breathes now through their nostrils and causes breath to flow in and out of their bodies freely without thought. I am the one who now opens their eyes to see, and it is I who now opens their ears to glorious sounds." The humans looked to the sky when they heard their first sound–the etherealians singing.

SUL continued, "Mother Nature, you may now awaken and decorate Earth!" An invisible force raced from the center of Earth and circled about the planet. The humans were elated at the trees and flowers that sprang from all of Earth's surfaces in brilliant colors. Luscious aromas from the flowers were the first aromas to fill the nostrils of the humans. Waters were made to run clean, cold, and fresh, in colors of aqua, teal, royal blue, and emerald green. SUL sang, "May My humans appreciate and respect the pleasantries of the sights, sounds, and smells of Mother Nature's treasures for all of their days on Earth. Mother Nature herself shall remain invisible for eternity, but the signs of her works shall be forever changing at My commands."

SUL motioned to the etherealians to move back beyond Earth's atmosphere. He reached into His soul and again retrieved the pewter vial of free will. This time, He drank the nectar from the pewter vial without swallowing. While holding all of the liquid in His mouth, He engulfed Earth and its atmosphere with His hands then spat the nectar into the clouds and caused the clouds to rain free will upon the humans. The drops of free will were refreshing to the humans, and they danced with elation. After the rain, SUL caused them all to lie down and sleep while the nectar fully absorbed into their skin. SUL called to His etherealians to return closer to Earth than they had been and change their songs to soft lullabies.

When the humans awakened, SUL commanded them to take a mate of the opposite sex and recreate on their own to populate Earth. And so they did.

SUL once again beckoned His etherealians. "I command that there be one-fourth of the etherealian population roaming on and immediately above Earth at all times, unnoticed, to encourage and protect My humans. Each fourth shall have charge over a season. Etherealians, you shall become invisible upon every entrance to Earth's highest atmosphere so as to remain in secret there. Tarnnin, you may assign the first fourth to remain for the first season, which I shall call summer. Gather the rest and return with them to Maycly. Upon your return you may assign the remaining groups of etherealians to each of three other seasons in which they shall watch over Earth, those being autumn, winter, and spring." SUL paused with enlightenment as he looked at His etherealians who were all together then He spoke with confidence, "You are free to tend to your assigned duties." Tarnnin obeyed SUL's request with exceeding great joy.

MANDIBLERON GRYPHONS PULLING A SKYSHIP

SUL spoke to Himself with love and anticipation, "Regarding those on Earth who trust Me: upon their day of passing, they shall be ushered to Maycly where they shall live eternally for the sake of Good. Oh! My mortal consecrated humans, your passing shall be wondrous! On your day of passing your body and spirit shall separate. Your spirit shall precede you to Maycly. Your body shall be planted in the ground and secretly retrieved from the ground by My etherealians during the night of your planting. As the etherealians carry you in their arms through the outer atmosphere to a skyship, you shall begin your time of awakening, just like the awakening of a beautiful flower in morning's first light. You shall strap yourself into the soft enveloping seat your etherealian has chosen for you aboard the skyship. The mandibleron gryphons will march stately and roar with pride in mid-air. When the skyship is full, the mandibleron gryphons shall spread their impressive wings, and your body's journey to Maycly will begin. Upon arrival the skyships shall land on the terrain of the chauffeuring etherealians' choice, either soil or water. You shall then be joyfully reunited with your spirit.

You shall remain the age you are when you arrive on Maycly, unless your age has exceeded 30 years. In that case, with only a few exceptions who will be obvious, you shall return to the age of 29 and remain at that age in appearance and physical ability. You shall never taste death again, for you will be immortal. One by one you shall enter the Ushering Tree where you will be properly welcomed. You shall be known as a wightling from that day forward, and you shall dwell on Maycly forever. And this retrieving shall continue for all who trust in Me and stand for Good until Earth is no more."

SUL was pleased with the paragon of His doings.

Part IV

Creation continued in euphonic fashion as SUL returned His full attention to Maycly.

SUL made His way to the center-most point on Maycly where He sang for a single mountain to rise and for a single river to run across the top of the mountain's peak. He held the water back at the mountain's edge then effortlessly moved His arms, and a mighty waterfall gushed as He sang, "I shall name you From The Beginning Falls." The water shot out and away from the rocky wall of the mountain. He commanded it to fall and create a magnificent pool. He named the pool, Lake Origin.

" _From The Beginning Falls, you shall never run dry, for you are the waters of life that continually spill into Lake Origin, which shall also be known as the Birthing Waters." SUL spiraled with His arms spread as He leapt upward from the top of the mountain and shouted with gladness, "I bring forth the centerpiece of Maycly!" When SUL's feet landed, He was standing on the top of From The Beginning Falls. "Tree of Breathing and Being be birthed!" shouted SUL. The top of Lake Origin rippled with waves then began to swirl into an enormous eddy. A massive water spout dropped from Lake Origin pushing its way out from the bottom of the rocky foundation. SUL created within the cyclone's whirling walls the pinnacle root of Maycly. Roots entwined and merged to become one. The pinnacle root dangled far below the surface, and never-ending water dripped from its furthest point to fill the clouds above Earth so there would be rains to water Earth's surface._

SUL jumped from the top of the falls and perfectly landed on top of the branches that He had commanded to erupt from the enormous pinnacle root. "Tree of Breathing and Being, your trunk shall be two halves that join together with symbolic meaning. All who come from the Birthing Waters shall be held by your soft branches. You will cradle them as infants and bring them inner peace."

TREE OF BREATHING AND BEING

SUL leapt from the top branches of the Tree of Breathing and Being and landed on top of the water of Lake Origin. He walked on the water and whistled mermaids into existence deep in the water beneath Him. He sang to the mermaids, "Now bring forth from the Birthing Waters the first male chukkon on Maycly." And so they did.

SUL took the chukkonette (infant chukkon) from the mermaids into His own hands and called for the Tree of Breathing and Being to reach out its soft leafy branches to cradle its first infant. SUL placed the chukkonette on the tree's outstretched branches. The small being lay peaceful, still, and naked. SUL had ordered arms with hands and fingers, legs with feet and toes, and a face with all of the features to be crafted during the ascent to the top of the water. SUL leaned forward, His face covering the chukkonette's. With His first breath SUL breathed life, wisdom, knowledge, love, joy, peace, strength, endurance, and understanding into His firstborn. With His second breath, SUL gave His creation a spirit. The chukkonette giggled and wiggled when SUL's face left his. SUL smiled.

_SUL then sang softly, "And may he speak with a mixed brogue of one part jolly pirate, one part Yooper, and a pinch of Celtic nature. And may this be so for all chukkons." SUL caused the chukkonette to fall asleep. He admired His work in deep silence. Eventually He sang with gladness, "I shall call him Ensio, meaning_ first _. He shall grow to be merry and roundish in stature, as all chukkons should be. I will make him and all other chukkons no more than four feet tall. May Ensio age to 317 years." SUL caused time to speed up for his first chukkonette. He watched as Ensio aged into a male chukkon of 317 on the branches; this was done for a purpose._

SUL sang again, "From Ensio himself I call forth a female chukkon and ask the branches to make a place for her next to Ensio." Ensio remained in a deep sleep as his female counterpart emerged artfully from his side. The Tree of Breathing and Being was ever so careful with the delicate creature and laid her next to Ensio. SUL saw from her face that she was at great peace next to her soul mate. SUL cherished the pair lying together on the branch. He commanded the female chukkon to grow to the age of 317.

SUL wakened Ensio and spoke softly to him, "Welcome, My friend, to Maycly. Your name is Ensio. I have created a counterpart from you, for you. She is yours to have, to hold, and to love. She will enjoy the same with you. You may name her as you see fit."

_Ensio looked upon his counterpart lying next to him. He was pleased with her beauty and instantly felt love for her. "Thank ye me Creator. She be beautiful." Ensio was elated at the first sounds of his voice. He laughed with joy. After he thought, he spoke. "I'll be a-callin' her Rachana." SUL smiled, first at Ensio's brogue, then his choice of name, for He knew Rachana meant_ Creation _. Rachana awakened at the calling of her name. Ensio and Rachana hugged._

ENSIO AND RACHANA

SUL caused them to ascend from the branches and remain suspended leisurely in the air. He spoke to them, "Look at the Tree of Breathing and Being. Its trunk grows together in the middle. This is symbolic of the bond between Me, the Creator, and those who trust in Me. May it never grow apart." Ensio and Rachana looked with respect at the tree's mid-section and felt their trust in SUL grow another level.

" _It is now the time of dressing," SUL said as He caused Ensio and Rachana to rotate slowly in the air. He crafted chukkon apparel of special fabrics and clothed them. When they saw each others' clothing, they were delighted at their appearances. They gently floated to the ground and found their legs to be a little wobbly at first. This made SUL laugh with compassion._

When they had gotten their balance and had walked a few steps with success, SUL directed them to the edge of the Birthing Waters from whence Ensio had come. They watched intently as the waters began to illuminate from the bottom up, revealing the multitude of lustrous coral, sea plants, and fluorescent sea life in its depths. Movement bursting through the plants and sea life startled the viewing couple. "What be a-comin' t'wards us from the bottom?" asked Rachana.

" _They be mermaids. At least tis what I think me instincts be a-tellin' me." Ensio looked to SUL for reassurance. SUL nodded proudly, recognizing that the knowledge He had instilled in His first chukkon creation was already at work. The couple continued watching. From the waters emerged two angelic mermaids. SUL commanded Ensio and Rachana, "Take My gift, your first chukkonette...your first son...from the mermaids and go to the Tree of Breathing and Being. Place him in the cradle made by the lowest branches and give him the name you so desire. The entire tree from the top-most leaf to the tip of the pinnacle root will glow at the sound of his name." Ensio and Rachana thought long and hard. When they called out the name of their chukkonette they felt the ground faintly shiver under their feet at the Tree of Breathing and Being's illumination. They had named him Charleo. SUL then allowed them to give the name their own meaning. They chose the meaning of_ Gift from the Grand Wizard.

SUL spoke to Ensio and Rachana, "Now together, take up Charleo in your arms and lift him high unto Me. Dedicate him to Me. Craft for him clothing from the fabrics provided at the base of the Tree of Breathing and Being using the magic frippery feather lying atop the pieces of cloth. Take an oath to raise him in ways pleasing to Me. Instruct him, lead him, and instill in him the same knowledge, wisdom, joy, love, and peace I have given you. Teach him the ways of Maycly." Ensio and Rachana agreed willingly to the task, then the chukkon couple cuddled and nuzzled Charleo. Rachana made cooing sounds as their noses rubbed together, and she smiled when she felt his tiny hand barely tug on her hair.

SUL sang to Ensio and Rachana, "I shall continue to repeat the water birthings for three days to populate the land with the initial chukkons. Remain here to bring forth each new chukkonette. Perform the naming, dedicating, and clothing processes each time. You will raise them all until they come of age, then grant them permission to run into the fields to flirt and choose soul mates amongst themselves." Ensio and Rachana looked at each other with unconstrained excitement and were honored by the task set before them.

SUL revealed His future wishes for all chukkons that are now, and are to come, to Ensio and Rachana. "There will be a female for every desiring male and vice versa; no chukkon will be left single unless he or she so wishes. Each new couple will dwell together as husband and wife. From that day forward, when a chukkon couple asks to be blessed with chukkonettes, I will call to them to come to the Birthing Waters' edge at My appointed time. The chukkonettes I have created for them will emerge from the depths in the hands of mermaids just as did yours. Naming, dedicating, and dressing shall proceed for them just as it did for you. When a couple is called to the Birthing Waters, they may bring as many friends, family, and pets as they wish to witness and celebrate with them the new creations I call for the mermaids to deliver from the sapphire depths. Throughout the course of time there will be chukkonettes who do not age to the full 317 years but rather remain as youth for eternity; they will bring joy and keep the mindset of the young-at-heart amongst all who have reached their eternal prime. I have decided upon a designated number of chukkons for all time, and when that number is reached in many years to come, the birthings shall cease. Let that number be 777,777." SUL paused and the four of them rested.

" _When your job is completed at the Birthing Waters, I shall come for you. But for now, I must leave you to your duties and continue with My creations for Maycly." Ensio and Rachana bowed, reflecting gratitude for being the first chukkons on Maycly, and for the gift of being able to hold their first chukkonette. "Let the birthings begin," said SUL, then He magically disappeared._

Ensio and Rachana named, dedicated, dressed, and wrapped every new chukkonette in one of the many blankets that SUL had provided. They placed each chukkonette under the Tree of Breathing and Being after his or her ceremony of arrival. When the last chukkonette had been wrapped, Ensio and Rachana remained alert and waited for SUL.

Part V

The hour came when SUL spoke, "Come with Me now to see things that will happen only once. For it is time for the completion of My creation, and I wish to share it with you."

Rachana's motherly instincts shined. "What about our little ones?"

Alleviating her concern, SUL answered, "Your chukkonettes shall sleep and not notice your absence."

Ensio and Rachana reached out toward SUL's voice. Etherealians glided in circles around them, providing calmness with their soothing aromas. SUL used His miraculous power and lifted Ensio and Rachana upward and gently placed them on a nearby star. They seated themselves upon the glittering surface and watched SUL dance and sing a heartfelt lyrical production.

" _Mountains, rupture from the terra firma at your will. Clothe yourselves with desired flora or stand naked without shame. Wear caps of snow if you so choose. Waterfalls, open from the sides of Maycly's foundation and cascade into space where your mist shall always reflect the colors of light." At the debut of the final precipice SUL continued, "Valleys, evolve accordingly. Choose your purpose, be it the Valley of Feasting for everlasting nourishment and celebration, the Valley of Villages to house and serve, the Valley of Serenity to enjoy peace and quietude, the Valley of Animals where creatures bond and frolic, or the Valley of Battles where Good shall be defended." The narrow paths of soil between the peaks dropped and settled into place. Then each soil path expanded, pushing the mountains apart, creating a vista of wonderment. Ensio and Rachana were in awe as they gazed from their star._

MAYCLY

SUL became a maestro conducting in 6/8 time. Emitting sounds of stringed instruments, woodwinds, brasses, and percussion from His essence, He created raging sparkling rivers, white sandy beaches, brilliant flowers, trees, and lush green grass. His timpani solo made more waterfalls of immeasurable size to drop from the tops of the mountains, and His piccolo solo brought forth ponds and quiet streams stocked with eye-catching aquatic life. Unique animals and fowl hailed from His bassoon solo. Ensio and Rachana danced together when each new creation came into being.

SUL sang scat-man style, "Silver-white clouds, appear. Gardens, playgrounds, homes, you are free to show yourselves." Ensio and Rachana chuckled as additional little flying Sprites puffed into existence like popcorn, and upon their completion SUL sang to them, "Sprites, flit about and present yourselves as joyous servants to all."

_SUL reached for the Valley of Villages and closed His eyes. Where His finger touched Maycly's surface was where He called for the first village, "Paramount village, come into existence!" He opened His eyes when the land shook, and He spoke to the village that had appeared from the land. "I shall call you Tahqrusalom, meaning_ The Friendly Place." _When Tahqrusalom was finished, SUL touched the surface in the Valley of Villages in several places, causing more villages to emerge. He gave each village an individual name. It took a long time for each portion of each village to finish with its detailed evolution, but SUL, Ensio, and Rachana were patient and watched until the end._

SUL then lifted Ensio and Rachana from their star and let go of them. He caused them to descend gracefully and come to rest on the ground. "Your feet are the first to discover the paramount village of Tahqrusalom. Explore and enjoy!" said SUL. They instantly fell in love with the quaint village.

" _Look Rachana! Main Street be paved with shiny cobblestones."_

Rachana glanced, knelt, and scooped up a handful of sidewalk, then she made an observation of her own. "Ensio, the sidewalk, tis made of sweet smellin' mulch!"

Ensio knelt to take a whiff. They looked above them and noticed that the branches of the large trees created a plush canopy over Main Street. Ensio's eyes lowered and he shouted at what caught his eye. "Rachana! Look at the shoppes crafted within the trees that be a-linin' Main Street!"

" _There be one of every kind of shoppe."_

Ensio gasped as he looked down the side of Main Street they were on. "A pipe shoppe. And a pub."

Rachana gasped then squealed, "Oh! And look! A spa...and a confectionery." They also saw the haberdashery, the food pantry, the head-to-toe clothier, and the gift shoppe. They turned and dashed chukkon style to the other side of the street and peered through the windows of the flower shoppe, the hot chocolate cafe, the banner shoppe, the gemstone shoppe, and the pet supply shoppe. A home was built in the trees above each shoppe where the owners would dwell.

" _I canna wait fer our chukkonettes ta grow up and see which ones choose a craft." Rachana's tone was misty._

At Rachana's coaxing they ventured on, down side streets lined with small fanciful houses surrounded by picket fences and colorful hedges. Rachana held her face in surprise, "Oh, will ye be a-lookin' at these. The window boxes be filled with petaled gaieties." She stopped and smiled at another epiphany. "These'll be the homes of our chukkonettes...and our chukkonettes' chukkonettes!"

When they came to the end of Tahqrusalom they looked westward and saw cabins and cottages dotted about in no certain fashion in the out-lands. "Look at the valley walls. Some of the dwellin's be built right inta the hillsides!" exclaimed Ensio. Rachana gleamed.

SUL smiled as He watched them make their discoveries, each one trying to top the others find. SUL caught their eyes as He waved from above the biggest dwelling they could see in the out-lands.

" _That must be our cottage!" shouted Ensio. SUL nodded with pleasure confirming Ensio's remark. Rachana blushed._

Eventually they found themselves back at The Tree of Breathing and Being. They heard SUL's voice call to them, "You may wake your chukkonettes and unwrap them from their blankets."

Ensio and Rachana rushed to awaken their chukkonettes at SUL's beckoning.

" _While you were discovering new territories, I was silently instructing the sleeping chukkonettes how to walk. Now go to the cottage I have built for you. Take with you your chukkonettes; there is room for all." Ensio and Rachana did not dawdle. They led all of their chukkonettes like baby fowl following close behind in a row. The sight was charming to SUL._

The Birthing Waters rested for many years.

SUL delicately pulled the Creation Block from the air and tucked it away in the Tree of Breathing and Being.

Part VI

SUL sang orders for a grandiose castle to form within His clasped hands. He could feel every point of every tower and spire, every window, and every brick taking shape in His palms. This would be His fortress. Upon completion, SUL's hands flew open. There, hovering before Him, was His place of refuge. He sang to the castle, "Maycly is your home. You shall saunter without restraint. You, My castle, are free to linger about the sky ensuring Maycly's inhabitants that I, SUL, their Grand Wizard, dwell with them."

SUL called out with a great sound of joy, "Tarnnin, come to Me and find your new place in which we will abide together." Tarnnin knew the voice of SUL and was immediately at His side. "Enter, My friend, and tell Me if it suits you." SUL's voice was warmly inviting to Tarnnin.

At his first glance upon entering the massive foyer Tarnnin spoke,"It is everything and more my Creator."

" _Come with Me and discover the details of your palace," said SUL._

Tarnnin found that the spectacular castle had many welcoming rooms filled with flower arrangements, artwork, incense, and sculptures for any Maycly resident to enjoy. There was a diverse selection of rooms, some for meditating, others for visiting, and still others for sleeping and dining.

Unusual instruments, played by Sprites, provided comforting classical style pieces for all who entered the throne room. This elegant room held two oversized thrones placed on marble risers. The thrones were adorned with emerald-cut diamonds and rubies. The arms were padded and covered with black velvet. The seats were stuffed with soft filling, and the covers could be changed at will from the softest fleece to the smoothest leather. The feet on the detailed carved legs of the thrones were in the shape of large claws. Each claw was grasping in its clutches a representation of the blue-green planet Earth SUL had created. From their thrones SUL and Tarnnin could see the entire creation from Earth to Maycly and beyond.

Behind and above the two thrones were the only twelve fiery castle sentinels created. They were perched on the massive branches of redwood pines that towered to the ceiling. They roared in their own royal style each time a visitor entered the castle to let SUL and Tarnnin know that guests had arrived. Etherealians danced and flew above and behind the sentinels. Dotted around the throne room were many padded chairs situated in groups around low glass-top tables with scrolled wooden bases, and decorated with ever-changing floral arrangements. It was a peaceful place for Mayclysians to come and be with SUL.

FIERY CASTLE SENTINEL

Extremely large crystal panels created the ceiling of the throne room. They were held together with a woven grid of pure white gold. There were emeralds, pearls, and amethysts embedded in the white gold strips. An unbroken ring of living flowers and vines constantly moved and circled the bottom edge of the crystal rotunda giving off an aroma that was so satisfying it would be difficult for visitors to relinquish their stay. Outside the crystal panels, etherealians made elegant passes. SUL was looking forward to preparing special grand gatherings where all could come to the castle to be together, to dance, to feast, and to sing.

SUL took Tarnnin by the hand and led him out of the castle. Together they hovered watching in awe as golden light beams shot straight down to the ground from the front edge of the castle's welcoming court yard. There was no set pattern to the way each beam swept Maycly's surface. "These beams will serve as the pathways to the castle's entrance from the valleys, mountains, rivers, lakes, fields, and forests. Let it be known, all Mayclysians are welcome anytime, day or twilight, to use the beams as a means to enter the castle." SUL and Tarnnin were the first to glide down a castle beam, and land on the shoreline of Lake Origin. Tarnnin was humbled that he was the one with whom SUL had chosen to share this moment.

As they walked SUL created a path. With every step pathlight ivy appeared and illuminated the walkway encircling Lake Origin. SUL spoke to Tarnnin about many things that had been, that were, and that were to come.

PATHLIGHT IVY

" _Creation is complete. May the Goodness of Maycly always be worth defending. Let us rest." SUL and Tarnnin caught a beam and rode it together back to the castle, entered and walked the grand hallway to the throne room, and took their seats._

SUL's appearance was that of a tall, established wightling. He created and chose to live and breathe from inside a golden transparent aura boasting constant, twinkling, free-floating, rare gemstones at both the top and bottom.

One day after Ensio and Rachana had moved into their cottage, Rachana was busy with the chukkonettes while Ensio sat by the window and tried to take in all he had witnessed. SUL enhanced Ensio's fascination at the window and spoke, "I must ask of you one last thing Ensio."

A little shocked, but sincerely joyful, Ensio responded. "Anythin' Ye desire me Creator."

" _In time I will call upon you for one final task. At My bidding you are to return to the Tree of Breathing and Being. A door will appear on the backside of the tree. Open the door, take the ever-burning torch in your hand, and proceed to the Creation Block where you will find a large book with blank pages and a quill pen resting beside it. Take a seat in the chair provided, place the torch in the torch holder, then open the book. Take in your hand the quill pen beside the book and begin to scribble as I speak. This will be known as_ The Book of Good and Evil. _At its completion I will delight in creating a second copy. You will take the original_ The Book of Good and Evil _and display it in the glass case which you will find in the center of the village of Tahqrusalom. You will take the duplicate copy to My messenger etherealian, Carbreyghal, who will deliver it to Earth and leave it in a designated place in a dry sea for the humans of Earth to find and duplicate. You and the humans on Earth will then be allowed to share the stories of this book with others. Encourage your chukkonettes to share the stories with their families, and so on."_

" _I, Ensio, have written the words above at SUL's prompting."_

Iona felt a rush of adrenaline. The hair stood on the back of her neck and goosebumps raised at the last words she read. As she closed _The Book of Good and Evil,_ Wiskee lapped a tear from her cheek and stared at her. She twiddled the golden key charm on his collar and kissed him on the head. Then they both snuggled under the covers and fell fast asleep.

• • • •

The original _The Book of Good and Evil_ took several years of scribbling by Ensio to finish. SUL narrated the beginning to the end to Ensio, who beautifully transcribed every word. When Ensio scribbled the last word, he closed the book and placed the quill back in its holder. He watched as SUL miraculously created the duplicate copy. Upon completion, Ensio took both books and did as he had been instructed.

When Ensio was out of sight, SUL returned to The Tree of Breathing and Being. He secretly penned an additional scribbling and hid it within. He exited the tree and sealed the door then called for two moss-covered rocks to appear, one on each side of the door. He created the only two curly-horned mardots in existence and placed each one on a large rock to stand guard.

CURLY-HORNED MARDOT

Only one other than SUL would have dominion over the curly-horned mardots, and only that one, other than SUL, could enter there. SUL called that one "the thief."

Chapter 5

Today Is the Day

Almost two years had passed since Iona had found Wiskee on her doorstep, they had run away, and The Man Behind The Dumpster had shown them to their new apartment. Spending quality time with each other had greatly increased the bond between Iona and Wiskee. It was getting tough for Iona to leave him in the mornings to do her daily visits.

Waking with a jump Iona shouted, "Cole? Cole? Are you here?" No answer. Wiskee sadly dropped his ears and whined in a throaty tone. Iona cried out again, "Cole? Cole?" Still no answer. She sat with her head hanging sorrowfully once she realized she had only dreamed he had come home. She tried to grasp how long she, Cole, Ann, and Leonard would be separated; forever was not an option in her mind.

Wiskee nestled tight against Iona's side with his face near hers. She looked to him for comfort; he responded with a spitty facial. "Ew! Ew! Ew! You're so sloppy with that, but I wouldn't trade the lovin' for nuttin'!" Iona said wrinkling her nose and rubbing Wiskee's ears.

It was Sunday, Iona's day off. She wanted to go looking for her family yet another time, especially after the dream that seemed so real. She got up and fixed a bite of breakfast for Wiskee and herself then changed from her pajamas to street clothes.

"Come here little buddy. Let's get you packed up ready to go," said Iona scooping him from the bed. Wiskee's tail wagged big at the word "go." She put him in his pouch and he dangled contentedly from the carrying contraption on his momma's front side.

After another long and unfruitful hunt Iona returned to the apartment. She pulled Wiskee from the carrying pouch and set him on the bed. "I've just got to find them. Again, I've let myself down. I left our old house with great intentions, but I've been through the wringer. I'm losing my gumption to continue the search." She heard herself saying all the wrong things at her pity party, so she adjusted her words. "I _will_ keep looking, waiting, or whatever it takes. I made a promise to myself and them that I would never... _listen to yourself, Iona_...NEVER stop looking for them." Wiskee yipped with a sparkle in his eye. Iona gave him a half smile.

They spent the rest of the day together. Wiskee nudged her several times to play ball, and Iona did her best. When supper time came Iona fixed herself a grilled cheese sandwich and tomato soup. Wiskee dined on some leftover chicken and a splash of milk. Iona was glad when she finally felt sleepy enough to go to bed, forget the day, and wake up to the routine of a Monday morning.

• • • •

"OK, I've gotta go Wiskee." Iona scritched his head; his tail wagged. "No, you're not going with me today; it's back to work for me." Iona felt like she had let him down. She turned on the music player so he would have some kind of soothing noise for the day. She returned to the bed, cuddled him, kissed him, and almost cried when she walked out the door. Pulling the door shut behind her, she watched him through the door's window. She told herself, _He'll be just fine._ He roughed up the pillows and curled up. She figured he would do what most dogs do well–sleep all day. She was confident he knew she would return.

Iona looked at the stairs, held her head high, adjusted her attitude, and started the day with a smile. But as most days went, it did not last long. "Who am I kidding with the 'Miss Positive' act?" she mumbled with her hands in her pockets, kicking sticks and stones along the way. Her body still felt much pain, and the constant fever kept her on edge. Frustrated and hurting, she tried to think of more places her family could possibly be.

Iona gently opened the door on the house of her first visit for the day. "Knock, knock. Emmie, it's me, Iona." Emmie was one of Iona's best friends. Iona marveled that, even though Emmie was an elderly woman who was bed-ridden, she always had a smile and a wonderful story to tell.

"Iona!" exclaimed Emmie from her bedroom with a smile in her voice. "It's always so good to see you. Come in here right away." Emmie's voice faded. "I've got something for you."

Iona dropped her purse on the chair and approached the door of the bedroom. Iona was heartbroken at the sight. What she saw was not what she was expecting. Emmie had more machines hooked to her today than at the last visit. Iona corrected the deer-in-the-headlights look on her face to a cheerful one. "Whatcha got for me Emmie?"

"SUL sent Carbreyghal to talk to me. He was beautiful. He shined and glittered. He was all sparkly, and you know I love sparkly." Her smile widened. "He had a _butterfly_ for his eye decoration." Emmie's voice matched her frail appearance.

"Yes, I do know you like sparkly." Iona chuckled nervously while glancing at the lampshade and trinkets. Looking at all the added life-support equipment made Iona think Emmie's meds had probably increased in dosage as well.

"I know what you're thinking: _A crazy old woman on too many medicines is hallucinating about seeing SUL's personal messenger right here right in her bedroom."_

Iona knew from Emmie's tone she was trying to prove she was not crazy. Iona returned a loving smile and reached for Emmie's hand. "No, no. I wouldn't ever think that of you." Iona was using her rusty actress skills, patting Emmie's hand.

"Well, it doesn't matter what you think. I know it happened. He left a note for you, there, on the dresser. See it?" Emmie pointed with an arthritic finger.

"Yeah, sure, I see it." Iona walked toward the dresser, playing along. Then she gasped and asked, "You mean this letter here, written on the fancy parchment that starts off 'Dear Iona'...and ends with... 'Trust Me, SUL'?"

It took Emmie a while to find the strength to answer. She breathed a rattling breath and forced herself to speak. "That would be the one my dear." She breathed with a rattle again. Iona returned to the bed; she had barely been able to hear Emmie's words. Emmie wheezed, "Carbreyghal said to be sure that I get it to you." She breathed another shallow gasp, and her voice became even softer. "You are to read it and follow its instructions." Iona leaned in, brushed the hair from Emmie's forehead, then took Emmie's hand in hers. Emmie took another shallow breath and mustered up all of her effort. "If you do that, SUL will be so proud of you." Emmie smiled, and Iona watched as her eyes took on a blank stare. Those were Emmie's last words.

"No, no, NO! Don't leave me, Emmie. Everyone keeps leaving me." Iona was desperate. She hugged Emmie with compassion, sobbing. She rose, ran to the kitchen, and called the emergency squad from Emmie's phone in hopes the caller ID would show up on the other end to provide an address. She raced back to the bedroom and performed CPR through her tears until the paramedics arrived.

It was not long before Iona heard the sirens and rushed to the door. She led the paramedics straight to Emmie's bedroom and watched them take over. Standing in the background Iona bit her lip and breathed with a short, rapid pace. She could not stop crying.

"There's nothing we can do for her," said one of the paramedics as she approached Iona and held her close to console her. Iona broke down.

"I tried to do CPR, but I probably messed it up," Iona looked embarrassed; she had never had any self-confidence in situations like this.

"You did your best," said the paramedic still holding Iona.

Another paramedic spoke, "It seems she really took a liking to you over the past year or so." He took Emmie's diary lying open on the vanity and handed it to Iona. "You may want to keep this."

"I'm here! I'm here! Oh Emmie, dear Emmie," shouted The Man Behind The Dumpster. Iona turned at his familiar voice then ran to hold onto him for comfort. She felt odd doing so, as she had not seen him for a long time, but he was a familiar face in a troubling moment.

"You knew Emmie too?" asked Iona.

"I did indeed. She was very special to me. I visited her often, and she did nothing but talk about you and ask when you'd be coming to visit her next." The Man Behind The Dumpster wiped Iona's tears away with his soft knitted scarf. They stood arm in arm and watched as the paramedics removed the IVs and other medical equipment attached to Emmie, then they covered her face gently with the sheet.

"The coroner will be here soon. We can handle it from here." The female paramedic winked at The Man Behind The Dumpster. "Why don't you walk Iona home so she can get some rest."

"I can certainly do that," he said lovingly, and they started toward the door.

"Wait!" shouted Iona. "I can't forget the letter!" She ran to the dresser and grabbed it. She walked toward The Man Behind The Dumpster, staring hard at the parchment with every step. The Man Behind The Dumpster put his arm around her shoulders, turned and winked back at the paramedics, and they gave him a reassuring smile and a thumbs-up. The Man Behind The Dumpster took Iona home the long way so they could enjoy a walk through the park to help calm her down. By the time they arrived at her apartment, her tears were nearly gone.

"Would you like to come in for some raspberry tea?" asked Iona.

"No thank you. I've got some things I need to do."

Tears welled up in Iona's eyes again. "But I'm not much up on being alone right now. And besides, I'm sure Wiskee would love to see you since it's been quite a while," coaxed Iona.

"All right. I'll come in and see Wiskee, but I can't stay long. OK?"

"Deal." Iona wiped her nose and put on a tiny smile of gratitude.

They entered the apartment. Wiskee went nuts at the sight of both of them. He did not wait for Iona to get all the way to the bed. He leaped into her arms, kissed her, then wiggled, obviously wanting to get to The Man Behind The Dumpster. Iona let Wiskee climb into his arms.

"Well, there's my little buddy! How've you been? I hope you've been good."

"Oh, he has." Iona was finally wearing a big smile. She handed The Man Behind The Dumpster a mug of tea.

"WOW! It's even got tiny pink marshmallows on top!"

They enjoyed their cups of sweetness together and chatted for a long while. Wiskee got to lick the mugs when they were finished.

"Ah, that was wonderful, Iona. Thank you. I'm glad I came in!" The Man Behind The Dumpster was petting Wiskee, who now sat on his lap.

"And I'm glad to make you smile," said Iona. The Man Behind The Dumpster was honored to be visibly back in her presence.

"I'd best be going. I can't believe I've stayed this long. Like I said, I've got things to get done." He stood and patted Wiskee on the head.

"Oh, but wait. I haven't read my letter from SUL." Iona hobbled to fetch her purse. When she turned around, a small tree decorated with lights of all colors, fresh blooms, and shiny things hanging from its branches was sitting by the couch, and it was complete with two neatly wrapped packages lying underneath. The Man Behind The Dumpster had disappeared. She did not remember hearing the door open and close but still hurried to the door to watch him hop and skip down the street. "I don't see him anywhere. I guess he went a different way this time, huh Wiskee?" She looked again. Wiskee wagged his tail, did a low grunting thing, and stared in the door's general direction. The Man Behind The Dumpster had not left; he had just made himself invisible and was standing beside the door. Wiskee knew it.

Iona turned from the door's window and glanced at the packages. When she saw that one was for her and the other for Wiskee she smiled warmly. Still invisible, The Man Behind The Dumpster crouched down beside her and smiled. Wiskee was curious about the packages, so he joined Iona. The Man Behind The Dumpster placed his hand on Iona's shoulder, but Iona did not feel it. He marveled at the warm feeling she gave him when he touched her. Wiskee barked, making Iona jump, but she went right back to admiring the shiny boxes. Though Iona had become accustomed to strange happenings in her life, The Man Behind The Dumpster knew she was not ready to deal with _everything_ just yet.

"Yap!" Wiskee's bark broke her train of thought again.

"OK, we'll open them now. They don't say we have to wait until Winter Holiday," Iona chuckled knowing Winter Holiday was still a few months away. She took the packages as she took a seat on the couch. Wiskee hopped up beside her. When she removed the lid of her present, her heart skipped several beats. It was the family heirloom necklace from her wedding day. She had buried it deep in the ground back at the old house years ago when they learned she would never be able to bear children. She almost put it on, but could not bring herself to do so. She placed it back in the box and put the box on the shelves, out of sight behind some of the other knickknacks. She stood in amazement, staring at the shelves.

"Yap!"

Iona snapped to again at Wiskee's bark, returned to the couch, and helped him unwrap his present. He pulled the lid off with his teeth then stuck his whole head inside. Out he came with a small bag of treats labeled "Gramma Hilda's Doggie Delights." There was a note attached, so Iona read it aloud.

" _Can't wait to meet you!_

Hope these will tide you over

until we get to see you.

I baked these special;

they're peanut butter and honey flavor.

Tell Iona we said Hello.

Love, Gramma Hilda"

Iona's brows pushed downward. "I had a Gramma Hilda." She hesitated. "Nah, couldn't be." She shook her head as Wiskee was tearing into the treats.

While Iona's back was turned The Man Behind The Dumpster quietly opened the door and slipped out unnoticed, at least to Iona.

"Yap!"

"What are you so bark-ity about? Hmm?" Wiskee looked at Iona with an innocent stare then went back to finishing his treats.

"OK, let's get to it." She picked up the parchment letter she had brought from Emmie's house and read the short letter to herself twice. Then she read it aloud:

" _Dear Iona,_

Today is the day.

Trust Me.

• _SUL •"_

There was a purple rose below SUL's name. When she spoke His name, the rose gave off a pleasant floral scent like none she had ever smelled. After inhaling the fragrance Iona was shocked that somehow she knew what the Grand Wizard's note meant. Huffing and groaning she lowered herself to the floor. She yanked on her suitcase and brought it out from under the bed, resituated herself, then opened it. She dug through her leftover homeless days supplies. "I know I put them in here." She dug deeper through the old clothes and trinkets. Her heart skipped a beat when she felt what she was looking for. "Ah-ha–there they are." She pulled the flat bag from under the lining and rubbed her thumbs across the brown paper nervously several times. She tossed the bag atop the bed and pulled herself up. She stared at the bag again and her stomach did a flip. Taking the bag with her, she took a seat on the couch. Wiskee sat at her feet. "I can do this. I can do this." She inhaled sharply and let it out slowly to try and relax herself.

Wiskee's ears perked at the crackling sound of the bag when she began to open it. He could not contain himself and jumped up onto her lap to get in on the action. Iona closed her eyes and unfolded the last fold, reached in and felt the contents. Wiskee pawed at her hand anxiously. "You think this is another treat for you, don't you?" She wrinkled her nose at him. "Well, it is a treat in a sense, but not one you'd want to eat." She scritched him under his chin, taking time to get her nerve up. She glanced back at the mystery tree and still wondered what to think about it. She told herself, "Stop stalling you coward. Do it just like ripping off a Band-Aid; take a deep breath and yank fast." She sucked in air once again and held it. Swoosh! She pulled the contents from the bag and let out a fast sigh. "Hi everybody!" she shouted.

Wiskee tilted his head. She had not looked at these photos since she had taken them off the wall at the old house where she and Cole had displayed them. She anticipated breaking down in tears when she saw them but was pleased that she maintained her composure. She started to make her way through the photos, putting them in a certain order that made her happy then began to give Wiskee a slide show. "This is Cole, your 'daddy,' or would be if he were here." She moved the photo in front of Wiskee as if she thought he would really look. His reaction caught her off guard.

"Yap! Yap! Yap!" Wiskee was looking straight at Cole. He pawed at the photo causing it to pop out of Iona's hand. It came to rest on the coffee table. He jumped to the coffee table and put his paw on the photo and looked at Iona. Again, "Yap! Yap! Yap!"

"What are you doing Wiskee?"

"Yap! Yap! Yap!"

Iona was trying her best to figure out his reaction. She tossed another photo onto the coffee table to see what he would do. "This one is of your Gramma Ann and Grampa Leonard. They're _my_ mommy and daddy."

Wiskee pounced on the photo and barked again.

"Are you kidding me? You act like you know them. You weren't even around when I took these photos down. And you were tucked in your basket when we left the old house, so you wouldn't have seen me kissing my secret photo of Cole. I don't even get it out and do that anymore. Come to think of it, I haven't done that since the last time I was standing on our old porch. You've never met Cole...nor Ann or Leonard..." her voice trailed off. She looked into Wiskee's eyes. "Or have you?" She paused. "What am I saying? I've lost it–totally lost it! I'm talking to you like you understand all of this. This is just a coincidence." She stared into space and heard herself chattering out loud. "Maybe, just maybe, Wiskee knows their whereabouts and is trying to tell me that." She snapped herself back into reality. "I've watched too many TV shows with dogs that know exactly what their owners are saying or where they're trapped and in need of rescue. I'm a production master. I know those things are only make believe." She still was not convinced. "But what if they aren't? What if that really could happen? There I go again–more false hope. I guess I'm just demented from being so determined to find them."

"Yap! Yap! Yap!" Wiskee pounced repeatedly with his front feet, one paw landing on Cole's photo, the other on the one of Ann and Leonard.

After a moment of hesitation Iona asked Wiskee a question, secretly hoping to get an answer. "Do you know where they are?" Wiskee stared at her hard with his beady eyes, his tail wagging. She asked again. "Do - you - know - where - they - are?"

"Yap!"

Iona was almost starting to believe Wiskee. "Enough of this silliness. We're going to hang these pictures on the wall. It's been too long since I've been able to look at them without crying. I guess today was the day! Thanks SUL." She smiled, still not wanting to fully trust SUL just yet, but she figured He was the only answer to many of her questions right now.

Iona did not own a hammer or nails, so she found a roll of tape and used the sticky strips to put the family pictures on the walls. Wiskee followed her every move. The last pictures she hung were two close-ups: one of Cole and her, the other of Ann and Leonard. She positioned them on the wall just above the head of the bed. "There, that should do it. Now wherever I am in the apartment, I can see 'our' family. Right Wiskee?" Happily she studied the photos, but eventually her emotions got the best of her. She decided it was late enough to lie down and try to get some sleep. Wiskee barked and Iona looked at him. He stood on his hind legs at the head of the bed and placed a paw first on the photo of Cole and Iona, then moved it over to Ann and Leonard's portrait, and barked one more time.

"What - ever." Iona's mind wandered and raced. She wanted to find her family and could not overcome the thought that Wiskee must know something. He nudged under his momma's chin to get her to look at the photos again.

Somewhat harassed Iona looked just to appease him. She was startled. "That can't be happening." She rubbed her eyes. "We're...peeling away from the paper and coming to life?" She watched dumbfounded as the miniature Iona and her family came toward her and frolicked together in the air. She saw them begin to dance around her head in a circle, throwing colorful flower petals from baskets that appeared in their hands. _Oh, there's the wonderful smell of those flowers again._ She inhaled as much as she could. Ann reached her hand out to Iona's cheek, touched her, and Iona felt her mother's warmth. Leonard winked at her and Cole blew her a kiss. The halo of visuals was unbelievable to Iona. She could not take her eyes off the floating holograms as they danced by in her view. Then the ghost-like circle of miniatures broke formation. Leaving fading footprints of sparkles in the air, each image returned to his or her outlined image on the photos.

"No. Please don't go. We were together, having fun. I could feel your touch. Please, don't leave me," Iona begged as she watched her family wave. When they had made their way back into their photos, Cole leaned over and kissed Iona's cheek in their photo; Iona's real cheek blushed under her tears. All she could think of was actually–physically–being with them right now.

Iona looked at Wiskee in deep thought. _I wonder if they really are on Maycly, because what just happened totally made me think of that place._ She could not stop thinking about it. Wiskee became her instant audience. "Can you even imagine what an enchanted place Maycly would be?" She thought she saw Wiskee's eyes widen; her self appointed cue to present an ad libbed monologue. "For me, it would be a place filled with laughter, joy, and love. A place with no more crying, no more sorrow, no more death, and no more pain."

"Yap! Yap!"

"Oh, and of course you'd be there with me." She patted Wiskee on the head. "What if Maycly's sky was so blue it would be unfathomable? What if you could fly and do stunts with birds, or dive into the depths with sea life, or walk with animals of all sorts who aren't afraid of you?"

"Yap! Yap! Yap!"

"You're quite the excited one, aren't you little buddy?" Iona tried to dance, but her legs were wobbly with pain. She did not care. Her hands flew into the air as she made a sloppy twirl. "What if Maycly were a place where surfers could ride large waves for hours and land gently on sandy shores? Where kayakers could endlessly shoot the biggest of rapids and the spray of the river waters would continually cool their faces!"

Iona moved across the room and gathered up some kitchen utensils into a bouquet and inhaled them as though she were smelling roses. "What if the sweetest aromas came from gardens blooming with flowers that would light up and change colors whenever they felt like it?" She sniffed the utensils again, this time smelling jasmine in her mind.

"Yap! Yap! Yap!"

"You seem to be enjoying this, little buddy, so I'll keep going. Who am I to diss an attentive audience?" Iona laughed, made another unbalanced spin, and tossed the utensil bouquet, sending it clanking into the sink. She spun again, this time almost flawlessly stopping herself in a ballet dancer's position. "What if Maycly was someplace where anyone could fly a kite and the wind conditions would always be perfect to do so? And what if sky diving never ended until you wanted it to?" She whirled haphazardly across the room then flopped backwards onto the bed. "A world with different terrains for different likes: beaches, palm trees, mountains, snow, or rolling fields, all accessible by being carried on the wings of an etherealian. Maycly must be a place so special it would be my wildest dream come true!"

She found enough strength to stand back up. Gallantly swinging her comforter around her shoulders like a royal robe, placing the lampshade on her head as her crown, and taking up the feather duster as her scepter, she continued. "If I were queen of Maycly, Evil would be banished forever!" Iona was now standing on the bed. She took a bow, and Wiskee yapped.

"I'm plum wore out! Let's call it a night, Wiskee." Long ago no one could have convinced her that Maycly was not real. But under her current circumstances she had only been playing make believe to take her mind off the magic photos. She removed her makeshift royal wear and gave the feather duster a quick flip toward the couch, but it missed and hit the ground. She rolled her eyes and lay down, snuggling under the covers. Instead of lying by her side, Wiskee chose to lie at the top of her head next to the photos. He kept grunting and whining.

"No more acting...and no more people coming out of photos. That was just some kind of something I don't even want to think about any longer." Iona had already talked herself out of believing that any of the previous happenings that night were real.

Wiskee continued begging her to look at the photos, but she would not. He barked toward the window.

"No little buddy. Let's get some sleep and forget about everything for a while, please." She pulled the covers up higher. "Now get under here with me." He unwillingly wiggled underneath the covers and curled by her side, his tiny head joining hers on the pillow. Wiskee finally went to sleep, but Iona remained wide awake.

After about half an hour, still trying to get to sleep herself, Iona felt a faint breeze blow gently over her face. She knew both her window and door were closed. "Who's there?" she whispered but got no answer. "Hello? Is anyone there?" Still no answer. She was too afraid to come out from under the covers to check it out. Wiskee snuggled tighter. She felt the sweat bead on her brow, something she had grown used to. "This is going to be a long night. I can just tell." Three more hours passed, and the breeze never returned. When she finally nodded off, she dreamt of Maycly.

The Man Behind The Dumpster appeared. Wiskee poked his head out of the covers, and The Man Behind The Dumpster gave him the signal not to bark or wag his tail. Wiskee obeyed. The Man Behind The Dumpster quietly placed a vase of purple roses on the coffee table then quietly opened the window. He saw Carbreyghal, smiling from across the street atop a building where he had landed after making a pass through Iona's room shortly after she had gone to bed. Carbreyghal blew a kiss, causing The Man Behind The Dumpster's scarf to move and the covers to ruffle slightly.

"Sleep tight, Iona. Tomorrow will be a big day for you and Wiskee," whispered The Man Behind The Dumpster. For several minutes he stared in awe at the sleeping Iona. Then he left through the window and slid it closed. Wiskee's heavy eyes barely cracked back open.

Iona was in dreamland. She rolled over, and her eyes opened, though she was half asleep. She smiled when she saw the roses. _Hmmm, must have been that crazy guy, The Man Behind The Dumpster. He comes and goes in the weirdest ways._ Her eyes closed on their own. She sighed contentedly, and started dreaming again.

Chapter 6

Am I Crazy?

Iona entered her apartment with her arms overly full of daily necessities and one extra bag. She leaned against the door, her cheeks puffed, her lips parted, and she let out a big sigh of relief as her purse dropped from her shoulder. "Hooray for me. I made it through another day." She emptied her arms, dumping the stuff on the catch-all table by the door. Wiskee knew what was next, so he readied himself to greet her in a fashion only he could do. She hobbled over in pain and plopped, back first, onto her comfortable bed.

All ten pounds of Wiskee pounced on her chest. "Doh!" She wrinkled her nose and smiled; across her forehead, on her eyes, over her cheeks, on her lips, and even up her nose went Wiskee's little licker. A bigger smile covered her face. "So many kisses! Where do you store them all? You're just a wittle doggie!" She rubbed his ears as if kneading dough and his tail wagged. "What would I ever do without you?" She moved him gently from her chest to the bed for a belly rubbins.

After the tickling, Iona picked Wiskee up and set him on the box on his chair that put him at table height at the dining table. She slowly lowered her finger and touched the tip of his button nose, making it twitch, while she sang the entire birthday song to him. Two years ago to the day Wiskee had shown up on her doorstep in his basket, so she considered this his birthday. She pulled a plastic bib from the extra bag and tied it around his neck. He licked his chops. Then she pulled out a vanilla cupcake heavily frosted with white icing for the two of them to share.

When every crumb had been snarfed up, Iona decided to take a nice hot bubble bath. Her chronic illnesses had ballooned to the point that now even the fewest of steps became an epic journey. She hobbled to the music player, turned it on, and cranked up the volume. She pointed her finger at Wiskee as she closed the door. "I'm heading into my 'spa' so it's up to you to hold down the fort." The door latched shut. She lit a candle and leaned back against the sink, then closed her eyes and imagined being at a real spa as water began to fill the tub.

A shimmering cloud hovered at the foot of Iona's bed. A stranger poked his head out. "Wow! It doesna seem ta matter how many trips ye be a-takin', tis still a thrillin' journey in that wispy-coach." The enchanted elf-like man could not have been happier to be on this mission. He kept his voice down. "And I dunna see Iona anywhere in here, so that be a good thin'. But I be a-seein' ye, Wiskee. How've ye been a-doin'? Everythin' a-goin' well?" The little man and his accompanying travelers hopped from the wispy-coach, and it started to fizzle away.

Iona was preoccupied with her spa fantasy when she realized she could hear Wiskee barking over the music. _Probably sees a mouse._ Turning off the running water, she deliberately paid no attention to him. Just before dipping her foot into the frothy water she stopped and mumbled under her breath, "He never barks and barks like that. Plus, I've never seen enough mice in this place to justify that much barking." She sighed then wrapped her torso in an over-sized towel, bent slightly, and squinted through the drafty crack in the door where it did not hang quite level.

_That's not a mouse!_ Her palms became sweaty, and goose bumps rippled over her skin. She had just missed the shimmering cloud fizzling out at the foot of her bed but saw the little gnome-like creature standing there. She saw him give Wiskee the "Shhh" gesture, but it did not work.

Iona tried to make sense of things and murmured under her breath, "Who is that? He sure is a chubby little sort. This has gotta be somebody playing a joke on me...but who? I don't know anybody that short...in fact I don't know much of anybody anymore."

She utilized her creative state of mind in an attempt to calm down. _This guy would be perfect on a fairytale set. That dark purple Lederhosen, the extremely floppy cuffs and collar on a shirt that changes color with every move, the kink at the top of that pointy purple hat, the green velvet vest, the curl-toed shoes, silvery-red hair...he's a picture._

She began putting the puzzle together in her mind. _Wait a minute. Short? Chubby? Gnome-like attire? He reminds me of the pictures of the chukkons in_ The Book of Good and Evil. _But they only live on Maycly. What am I, crazy? There certainly can't be a chukkon in here. Not in my apartment._

The music stopped, and so did Wiskee's barking. It was now uncomfortably quiet. Iona noticed something else. _There are buzzing...somethings...around his head. I wonder what those are?_

"Now on with ye! And outta me eyesight ye li'l jollies!" The little man shooed at the buzzing somethings and they darted here and there. Startled at his voice, Iona thought his brogue sounded a bit unearthly.

When the enchanted man followed Wiskee's gaze to the bathroom door, Iona's eyes widened. _Don't move, don't breathe, don't make a sound._ She saw his rosy cheeks and small round nose come into the light. She found his thick-lensed spectacles amusing as they made his eyes appear much bigger than they truly were. Smoke rose from his tiny pipe's bowl, though Iona could not smell the sugariness because of her scented candle.

The buzzing somethings played a quick game of hide-and-seek, flying in and out of the milky vapor from the wee man's pipe then circling around Wiskee's head for added fun. Wiskee's tail wagged and he let out an unexpected bark. Iona and the little man both jumped, and the tiny buzzing somethings fled, darting behind the wee man's hat. He wiped his brow and spoke to Wiskee. "Whew, dunna be a-doin' that. Fer a minute there I thought Iona had come in and I was a-goin' ta be caught!" He waddled on toward the nightstand, and Wiskee picked up barking where he'd left off.

With jittery nerves, hoping the man would not hurt Wiskee, Iona continued silently analyzing the intruder. _The red velvet hobo-style luggage over his shoulder...it's so...him._

He stopped, placed the bag on the floor, squatted, and uttered to no one in particular, "I'd best be a-gettin' this thin' untied, eh?" Iona's heart pounded in her chest as he gently clutched the bag and loosened the black cord causing the posh satchel to slump open. He pulled out an unrecognizable item. "There ye be, and ye be a beautiful piece of artwork."

Iona's curiosity was building. She thought to herself. _What exactly is that? That thing has to be made of real gold. Nothing shines like real gold. I'm not certain what the odd-shaped holes are around the bottom though. And those decorative gems...those babies are as authentic as that gold. I would know; I used to wear such before I had to hock my jewelry just so I could get some food._

The little man rose, blew on the item's surface and rubbed it with his sleeve to shine it up, then carefully placed it on the nightstand.

_You can't be serious! Move. Move. Move._ The man was now blocking Iona's entire view of what he was doing.

Wiskee stood on his hind legs and put his front paws on the enchanted man's shoulder and barked. "Shhh! Ye be a-killin' me with that right in me ear." He wiggled his finger in his ear, probably to try and stop the ringing. Wiskee ignored the request and kept barking. The little man shook his head in defeat. He reached into his vest, pulled something out, and placed it beside the container. "There. Twill explain everythin'. Me job here be almost done."

_Almost?_ Iona was unsure of what else there might be to do.

Wiskee dropped his front paws back down on the bed, and the little man patted him on the head. Wiskee stood hypnotized for a brief moment at the little man's loving touch, which Iona perceived as an extremely sweet gesture, but it did not completely settle her fear. The wee man stepped back, inhaled a large amount of smoke from his pipe, swirled it around in his mouth, leaned forward, and in one swift exhale blew the smoke onto the container causing it to glow. "Tis extraord'nary." He clasped his hands with excitement. _"Now_ me job be done." He turned toward Wiskee once again. "I'll be a-seein' ye soon me friend."

_A-seein'? ...ye?...soon?...me friend? What? He must be planning on coming back here again._ Iona was trying to figure him out but could not find an answer that made her happy or calm.

She watched him pick up his bag and stick and waddle back to the foot of the bed. The shimmering cloud Iona had missed at his arrival appeared. She smiled nervously when he did a spin and hopped into the cloud. The buzzing somethings followed him in. POOF! The cloud vanished. Needless to say, Wiskee barked.

Words shot from Iona's mouth. "No way! I've got to get some clothes on and get out there." Wiskee could not bark any faster. "I'll be out in a minute little buddy!" Iona was in a fluster. She tripped over herself in haste, blew out the candle and pulled the tub plug. She flung the towel off, grabbed her pajama top, threw it on, and buttoned its few buttons. When she looked down to slide one leg into her pajama bottoms she noticed something creeping under the door invading her privacy. She squealed, "What is that blue junk all about? I'm really in no mood to be gassed."

Wiskee's added barking was driving her nuts. "I'm coming Wiskee!" She put her other leg into her pajama bottoms and pulled them up. Her attention was on the blue mystery fog as she reached for the door knob. "Where is that stupid knob? Come on, come on! There it is!" She threw the door open, stopped mid step, and screamed.

A knee-deep, dense, sparkling, powder blue fog that covered the apartment's floor rushed her and began to pulsate with light. She threw her hands over her mouth and nose. She looked and saw that it was cascading from the holes around the bottom of the container the little man had left on the nightstand. Her shouted words were muffled in her palms. "What the...? How did that...? When did this happen? Are you kidding me?" She looked at Wiskee. "Well, if you're breathing OK, I should be able to breathe OK too...right?" Cautiously she removed her hands from her face and took a short breath. "Huh. Whodda thought I wouldn't choke?"

Then she heard something. "That music, that singing...it's coming from the fog." Iona could not believe what she had just heard herself say. Wiskee stopped barking, swished his tail, and looked at Iona. Oddly, her panic was subsiding, and she started her usual animated chattering. "OK. The whole thing...did you see it happen? Of course you did. You barked the whole time you were watching that...that little...man." Iona stood in disbelief. Wiskee's tail stopped wagging, and he just looked at her.

She pointed at Wiskee with one finger, and he sat (that was the signal for him to do so, but that was not where Iona was going with this). "OK. That's it! Where am I really? What is going on? This fog stuff is now massaging the pain from my feet and legs." Her arms waved with great animation. "I've seen some fog effects in my theater days, but it was never warm, it didn't light up, it certainly didn't play music and sing, and it never took my pain away." She had not taken her eyes off Wiskee. "And another thing...fog never appeared just because some crazed, wee...litt...sma...short guy...gnome...man in Lederhosen blew on the fog machine!"

Wiskee continued to stare at her as she stood with her arms crossed. "Well, I guess there's no harm in walking through it, is there? Because actually...I don't want this no-pain thing to stop." She moved slowly. The massaging lingered as it continued to subdue the pain. She breathed a sigh of relief, hardly believing she could move. Then a thought crossed her mind. _This is magical. The only one who could possibly produce something like this is SUL._ She tried to reason with herself. "The Teachers of Truth say SUL has healing powers, but I never thought He would take the time or go to this length to help ME. And if that was SUL I saw out here, I sure had him pictured all wrong in my mind!" She continued moving slowly. "Regardless of who or what brought this about, it's the most excitement we've had in a while, isn't it little buddy?" Wiskee gave a bark.

With every step Iona could feel the uncontrollable urge strengthening, enticing her to rekindle her full trust in SUL. That irritated her a little, and she gave it some more thought. _I really don't want to get back into all of that SUL stuff. When I needed Him most He wasn't there. On the other hand, I don't want this experience to end._ She paused and bit her lower lip. With a hint of surrender she whispered, "What if it _is_ SUL?"

She switched gears. "Would you look at that container? It has 'Dream Decanter' engraved down the side. I wonder what that has to do with anything?" She folded her arms, pinched each bicep and confirmed she was, in fact, _not_ dreaming.

Wiskee broke the tension, "Arr-yap-owk-rrr-yap." Iona could not help but laugh. "I don't know what that was all about, but thank goodness you're here with me little buddy." His front feet marched up and down as he grunted at the letter. Iona caught on.

"WOW! Check out that envelope." She reached for it. "EEEEK!" Something darted out and left a trail of sparkles as it flew out of sight. "Holy cow, what was that? Hey...wait a minute. That's the same kind of sparkles I saw trailing through the air behind one of those buzzing somethings flying around. What is making those sparkles?" Thanks to Wiskee, who barked right at the buzzing thing, Iona spotted it in seconds. It was crouched in a panic under a trinket box with its head between its knees and was becoming soggy from Wiskee's steamy breath.

Iona leaned in to get a closer look but was interrupted. A repeat of the shimmering cloud poofed in mid air in the center of the room, and the little man stuck his head out of the hovering cloud. Iona's presence caught him off-guard, just as his did her.

Iona gasped. "Are you kidding me?"

The little man spoke rapidly, "Hey, wee one, Jit, c'mon."

Jit flew sluggishly (from being so wet), but for a bit of spite he made it a point to fly close enough to cause Iona's eyes to cross momentarily while she tried to focus on him.

The small man gleamed at Iona. He tried to appear nonchalant, but who was he kidding? He could tell by the look on Iona's face that she did not recognize him and Jit as locals. So before it became any more awkward, he looked at Wiskee and winked as Jit flew into the cloud. Then the man tossed a salute to Iona and...POOF! They were gone as the cloud fizzled away.

Wiskee barked one loud bark. Iona stared at him with a blank expression; he stared back. His whole butt was now wagging. She pointed at him, and of course he sat. "I could have sworn that teeny, sparkling, flying, buzzing something had a face...and wings. And that cloud...I'm thinking that's the same cloud I saw fizzling out when you showed up on my doorstep a couple of years ago. I'm _not_ crazy...am I?" Wiskee's head tilted and his tail wagged slowly.

Iona closed her eyes and tried to regain her composure; it did not really work. Reality was, she was still standing in knee-deep healing fog, and now she felt like warm honey was swirling inside her as the healing moved throughout her entire body.

She sat down next to Wiskee and rubbed his ears. "Wiskee, what is going on?"

Chapter 7

The Journey Begins

"OK. Deep breath." Iona's sweaty hand shook when she picked up the envelope the little man had placed next to the Dream Decanter. Wiskee placed one paw on her lap, and she let him sniff the envelope. "The words on this envelope are falling over a lifelike picture of a waterfall–JOY, ENCHANTMENT, PEACE, LOVE, TRUTH–and my name appears between the words. And look, the background pictures behind the waterfall keep changing...this is strangely familiar."

"I was there for you then, Iona, and I'm here for you now. Trust Me again, like you once did."

"Who's there?" She looked around and saw no one. "Did you hear someone, Wiskee?" Wiskee's head was tilted with his ears perked.

She turned the envelope over and there was a dark purple seal with the letter "I" melted into it along with the outline of a rose. For several moments silence dominated the room. Iona pondered and eventually yielded to the feeling in her heart. The audible voice she knew she heard was causing her to rethink her position on trusting SUL. Wiskee did not make a sound. After much consideration she finally chose her answer to her most daunting question: is SUL real or not?

Her answer was "Yes." When she genuinely accepted the answer, she felt relieved and her confidence grew. Wiskee stood with his front paws on her chest and gave her a kiss.

"Well, it can't get any stranger if I open this...can it?" She looked Wiskee in the eye. He barked when his paws landed on her lap. Before she could give herself a chance to change her mind, she bent the envelope and SNAP. The wax cracked. "WOW! That was so cool! Did you see those sparks fly when I broke the wax seal? Unreal!" Wiskee leaned in for a sniff. Eagerly Iona pulled the card from the envelope and could not wait to see what would happen next.

"A purple rose, my favorite flower, on the front of this card. And it keeps blooming over and over. And I can smell it, but it doesn't smell like a rose." She took another whiff of the aroma it emitted. "That smells far better than a real rose. It's like jasmine and orange blossoms combined." Iona's eyes widened, and she chattered some more. "I think it's some kind of poetry, but it's written in a foreign language. See?" She turned the card toward Wiskee. "I love poetry but haven't read any in ages." Iona gave Wiskee's chin whiskers a gentle tug. "Wait a minute...the words are changing into my language. Unbelievable. This is a stellar prop!"

"Yap, yap!" Wiskee persuaded her to continue by putting his paw on the poem.

"OK. OK. I'm gonna read it.

It's the day when you shall discover your worth,

Only because you are so special.

Never in your deepest thoughts will you find that there

Are no words to describe your magnificent destiny.

The lamp holds your wildest dream.

How can this be?

Engaging, I know.

Quietly finish reading the words on this parchment.

Understand that you and Wiskee will no longer age.

Examine yourself and find the true you.

Embrace Wiskee by your side.

Now take one last look at where you live;

Only then may you touch the lamp that is

Facing you from where it sits on your nightstand.

Magic will begin to happen

At the first touch of your fingers.

You'll need to take the lamp into your hand,

Clutch it tightly in your palm,

Let fear escape, and rejoice because

Your lives will be changed forever.

******

Trust Me.

• _SUL •"_

Bewildered, Iona cut loose again with her gift of chattering. "Let's see...today I've seen a...a...gnome-like guy pop out of a cloud and leave a Dream Decanter on my nightstand. It spewed musical fog that my feet and legs are now dangling in causing my legs to heal. And let's not forget the three-inch-long buzzing something...whose name, by the way, was apparently Jit? And he...she...I think it was a he...had a face like a human and wings like a dragonfly that he used to fly by my eyes leaving a trail of sparkles. Then he disappeared into the cloud with the little gnome guy...man...thing. I opened a magic letter signed by SUL, and now my birthmark is warm. Are you kidding me?"

She tried to put all of the recent events together. The poem on the card faded. It and the envelope burst into flames in her hand, making her jump. "Too weird. It didn't burn me. Well, that was interesting."

She went silent, pondering to herself. _I will never see this place again._ Though it might have been guilt forcing these feelings, she wanted to believe she was truly thankful for the provisions she had received.

"Yap! Yap! Yap! YOWLY-WOWEEE."

"Well, there's another new noise from you. I guess you're getting a little anxious? All I can say is, it's a good thing you can't talk because you'd chatter on more than me!" Iona calmed him with her touch. "OK. OK. I'm on it."

She brushed her hands together and resituated herself on the bed. She thought about her job–she was no longer going to be visiting those in need, and this troubled her.

"I will see to it they are cared for." Iona could not believe she was hearing what she thought was SUL's voice again.

She looked at Wiskee and whispered, "And we'll never see our strange but lovable friend, Dumpster Man, again." She had grown quite fond of him.

With his nose, Wiskee pushed her hand toward the Dream Decanter, but she was still admiring the apartment. "Holy smokes! I can't leave those!" She jumped from the bed and gathered the only remaining tangible memories of her family and put them safely in the waistband of her pajama bottoms.

She sat back down on the bed and clutched Wiskee under her arm without thinking. He made the noises to let her know she was holding him a little too tight. "Oh, I'm sorry little buddy." She loosened her grip. Saying goodbye to her home was all too familiar and unpleasant. Iona closed her eyes and silently beckoned. _Please let this be true. Please, SUL, I want to trust You with all my heart, and believe that You will take me to my family._ She reached for the Dream Decanter, never letting Wiskee out of her grasp, and did just as the poem had instructed.

Window shades dropped with a whoosh and a thud. Iona freaked and spoke from the pitch dark, "I didn't know we had window shades." All of the outside noises ceased; the silence was spooky.

Guarding Wiskee with her life, she crossed her legs underneath her and felt the bed begin slowly turning and moving upward through the darkness. She was afraid of hitting the ceiling but was also afraid to jump because she did not know how high they really were. She reached high above her head and felt nothing. "STAY PUT WISKEE!" She hated to let go of him, but was concerned at their height. Carefully she stood on the bed but could not feel anything above them; she knew she could reach the ceiling if she stood on the bed. Frightened she sat back down and immediately grabbed Wiskee. _If we're floating in space, where are the stars? Where's the moon? What are we...suspended in time?_

With her next breath she gagged. "What is that awful smell. Ack! That certainly isn't roses! This can't be right." She saw what she thought was a fireball heading toward them. It came up fast from below and just missed the bed on its rapid ascent. Iona screamed. The fireball fizzled out high above their heads like a dud firework. She tossed the Dream Decanter to her pillow and scooted to the center of the bed, not letting Wiskee out of her tight grasp. She felt him trembling.

She had always longed for adventure, but this was not exactly the adventure she had pictured in her mind. Somberly Iona spoke into the darkness, "What have I done?"

Chapter 8

• ON MAYCLY •

Charleo Gets his New Pipe

(one hundred years prior)

Charleo had long ago reached the full age of 317 years. The original _The Book of Good and Evil_ was still on display in the village of Tahqrusalom.

CHARLEO

As he approached the glass case in the center of town he stopped, removed his hat, bowed his head, paid his respects, and moved on. About one-third of the Trees of the Blue Sleep were awakening from their dormant state, while another third were turning blue as they were falling asleep. Charleo always admired the size of the giant trees and their purpose of housing local shoppes and dwellings.

TREES OF THE BLUE SLEEP

Charleo looked up and saw his favorite sign. He opened the door, and a small bell jingled as he entered.

"So good ta see ye me friend," Jobi, the Pipe Shoppe owner, greeted him.

"And tis good ta see ye as well. I be here ta make the purchase I've been a-savin' fer." Charleo gleamed.

Jobi clapped his hands together with joy and stomped his feet. "Well, zippity zee! Ye be ready ta part with a few of those taggerts...that ye've won fair and square no doubt."

Charleo pursed his lips and his brows dropped. "Of course!"

TAGGERT

Jobi snickered at Charleo's seriousness. "Ye willna be disappointed. I've told everyone that particular pipe be not fer sale. I knew ye'd be here someday, and low-n-behold the day has come. Wait here whilst I go and fetch it."

"Hurry up Jobi. Me taggerts be a-burnin' a hole in me pocket. I canna wait." Charleo was jesting, a rare occurrence.

"I be a-goin', I be a-goin'." Jobi looked back at Charleo and stumbled over his own feet. Charleo could not help but chuckle.

"Ye know I'm only a-laughin' _with_ ye, not _at_ ye."

"Aye," said Jobi. He became a little harassed as he tried to yank the stepladder from between the shelves. "C'mon. Let loose ye crazy ladder." Jobi fell back with a bounce when the ladder let loose. He looked at Charleo with a reddened face.

"Be ye OK me friend?"

"Aye. I believe me pride got hurt worse than me bum." Jobi brushed himself off when he got to his feet. He hustled and placed the ladder just so and climbed, rambling on excitedly all the way up. Reaching over his head he grasped the box from the highest shelf. Down the ladder he came with a slide and rushed back to Charleo at the counter, stumbling of course. He entwined his fingers and excitedly marched in place. "Every bit of it was handmade by meself, e'en the box tis in. Open the lid and read the wood-burned inscription. Read it aloud." Jobi was so excited.

"Aye, I'll be a-readin' it, but only because ye asked me ta." Charleo winked at Jobi.

" _Crafted fer me dearest friend,_

Tis a pipe of worth

Ta which ye shall tend.

May yer pipe's glow ne'er dwindle,

And just like our friendship,

May it stay fer e'er kindled."

"Well...?" Jobi knocked his knuckles together.

"Well...I be a-gettin' all misty-eyed here. I dunna know what else ta say ceptin' thank ye. Ye've certainly touched a soft spot in me heart."

"Aw, c'mon now. I dinna mean ta make an old chukkon cry, just smile." Jobi himself teared up.

"Ye should be happy. Ye've accomplished both." Neither had really meant for it go that route, and the uncomfortable sappy moment gave way to nervous laughter when Charleo reached over the counter and patted Jobi on the shoulder.

Charleo looked back at the box, tenderly running his hand over it. "How many taggerts fer this wonder of a pipe and its box?"

Jobi cleared his throat and gave a sniff. "Twas s'posed to be five, but because ye've saved up fer so long and ye be one of me best friends, I'll be a-makin' ye a special deal...five!"

"Ha, ha, ha. If that was an attempt at a joke, twas pretty bad. No, wait. Considerin' it came from ye, twas really pretty good!"

"And if that were yer attempt at a joke..."

"What? Ye goin' ta take the pipe back and try ta sell it ta someone else with me name inscribed on it and the box?"

"Well...nae." Jobi really did not have a great comeback.

Charleo laughed. "Here be yer taggerts me friend. Ye shouldna be a-takin' me so serious." A few of the others in the Pipe Shoppe who knew Charleo could be heard giggling at that remark.

"Now let's see: one, two, three, four, and five."

"What be this? Ye dunna trust yer old pal Charleo? Countin' in front of me. Shame, shame."

"Sorry. Just force of habit there. No hard feelin's?"

"None be taken. I was only a-pullin' yer leg. Now I s'pose I'll be a-needin' some pipe stuffin's ta smoke in this wonderful pipe." Charleo ran his fingers over the pipe stuffing jars. "How about...umm...this one. I'll be a-havin' me a laund of the 'E'er So Sweet'."

"Ooooo, tis one of me favorites." Jobi inhaled deeply with every scoop until he had dished out a laund on the scale, and added a pinch more.

"How much be I owin' ye fer it?"

"Ah, nothin'."

"I'll be a-givin' ye somethin' fer it, ye crazy wee fella."

"No arguin' now. Yer first pipe stuffin's be on me."

Charleo realized there was no budging Jobi. "I'll be sure and make a point of showin' yer fine piece of work ta everyone. And I be a-thankin' ye from the bottom of me heart." Charleo gave a nod and a wink to Jobi.

"And ye be welcome from the top of mine. Will I be a-seein' ye at Pub Pete's this evenin'?"

"Nae, not this twilight. There be special thin's I'll be a-doin' at the cottage with me family, but I'll be a-seein' ye there fer sure tomorrow."

"I'll tell Pub Pete and his patrons ye said hello...and that ye cried like a wee chukkonette when ye opened yer new pipe."

"I s'pose I canna be a-stoppin' ye." Both laughed.

"Good enough then. Thank ye fer yer patronage... _and_ yer friendship–it be a-meanin' so very much ta me and me family." Charleo could hear the sincerity in Jobi's voice.

"Ye be more'n welcome...fer both."

A bit of disappointment crept into Charleo as he passed the pub on the way to his wagon. Many came from miles away to enjoy an evening where everyone knew everyone. There was always fun to be had at Pub Pete's, one of the most popular places on Maycly. The owner, Pub Pete, was large and bulky and looked gruff at first appearance, but deep down he was as soft as a chenille teddy bear. He was a fine-spirited wightling, the quality Charleo most admired. Pub Pete ran his pub just like he had on Earth. He made customers smile, served them drinks of all kinds, many similar to a good micro brew, and made an array of original drinks that tasted like chocolate caramel candy bars, peppermint twists, even toasted marshmallows, all of which were capable of keeping the patrons' noses a tad on the red side.

Charleo climbed onto his horse-drawn cart and shook the reins. "H'yah Rascally." The cart moved slowly along the scenic path. The moons and suns were trading light, and the pathlight ivy came to life with illumination. Phydeaux phlyers, the clowns of the sky, danced in the early colors of twilight, their multicolored coats reflecting the bright moonlight as they followed above the cart. Charleo watched them perform their acrobatic stunts, each one trying to outdo the others.

About halfway home Charleo pulled slightly on the reins. "Whoa Rascally." The wagon stopped and, before traveling on to his cottage, Charleo took time to appreciate the serene beauty that surrounded him. When he arrived home he was greeted with hugs and kisses, just like always.

PHYDEAUX PHLYERS

The next morning, Charleo saw through the window that his premonitions from the night before had materialized. He knew SUL had whispered to the three suns. They had obediently dropped into a line and were holding their stationary positions. Charleo went outside and sat on the porch swing. He sipped a cup of peppermint cocoa as he thought.

Charleo's wife, Marlen, stepped outside the cottage. "What be wrong with the suns?"

"I canna lie. We be in fer a long journey m'dear."

MARLEN

"Why, whate'er do ye mean by that? Ye certainly dunna mean the time has come fer..."

Charleo lovingly put his finger to her lips to quiet her. He rose and kissed her cheek. Without words, he went to his workshop and wept.

Chapter 9

The First Signs

Late in the afternoon of the same day Jit, the chief Sprite, returned from his romp-about near Tarnnin. Distracted, he bumped into and landed atop a moss-covered rock sheltered by a luminous lavendaria plant. He shook himself back to coherency and gave a shrill whistle, only audible to Sprite ears, and motioned for the other Sprites to gather with him under the glowing canopy of petals.

LAVENDARIA

They could sense something out of the ordinary was going on with Jit by his awkward skittish actions and odd expression. "What is it Jit?" "Jit, are you OK?" "Why are you pacing?" Questions flew randomly from the miniature unsettled crowd members.

Jit paced as he thought aloud. "It seems as though...no, it can't be...but I'm certain it is." The crowd tossed more questions at him. Jit stopped and made motions with his hands to quiet the crowd. "It seems to me that...that the love of life is seeping from Tarnnin's eyes." Thick silence accompanied stunned faces. Jit continued, "I believe...yes...with each tear that fell...I saw it...the love in his eyes dwindled." He trembled at his own words. "Oh, I can't believe what I'm saying. This sounds crazy!" He held his head in his hands.

Gasps rippled throughout the Sprites, followed by more questions and remarks. Again, Jit made the motions for them to quiet down. "I've a favor to ask. I need all of you to take a romp-about. Slow your pace as you pass by Tarnnin's face and make an observation, then report back to me here."

"Aye, aye Captain." The Sprites resounded nearly in unison. Without hesitation trails of sparkles intertwined as all but one of the Sprites fled from the gathering place.

"Will you be OK here alone?" asked Giddy.

"Giddy, you've always been my best friend. And look at you now; you're even better than best. I appreciate your offer, but I need some time alone to think of a response to give the others regarding their observations. Now go. I'm depending on you most of all to bring me a detailed report." Jit and Giddy gave each other a knuckles-to-knuckles punch. Giddy saluted and darted off to catch up with the others. Jit watched Giddy's sparkles fade into the distance and hoped he had been wrong.

Before long the Sprites reorganized with Jit, and this time Giddy gave the "all quiet" motions, as the others had delegated him to be the spokesman for the group. "We all agree with you Jit. His eyes are crying the love of life right out of him. What are we going to do?" The other Sprites held their breath in anticipation of Jit's reply.

SPRITES

Jit folded his arms and put his chin in one hand searching for his best solution. His face lit up when he had figured out what to do. "For now we must scatter and do the things we do best–dance, play, and make merry about him–but keep a watchful eye." He was acting strong as their leader, but deep inside he was still very bothered.

The other Sprites all agreed to do their part, so off they went to continue their normal duties. Giddy lingered just in case Jit needed him for anything.

"Go on Giddy. It's OK. I need you to be my eyes and ears out there."

"All right, if you're sure you'll be OK."

"I'll be fine. Thanks." The two Sprites traded smiles.

"OK then, I'll do my best." Giddy took off in high gear. He found Tarnnin sitting on his favorite branch in a big tree, staring with no purpose. The Sprites continued doing their thing, giving detailed attention to Tarnnin's demeanor.

Tarnnin hoped perhaps none of them had noticed, but Giddy had watched as Tarnnin shook his head, rubbed his eyes, and stroked his throat. Giddy saw a hint of sour, gooey liquid seep from the corner of Tarnnin's mouth. Tarnnin licked his lips to catch the drool and shuddered at the putrid flavor of sulfur. As he smeared the slime it gave off the aroma of brimstone. Some of the Sprites could not help themselves and coughed uncontrollably at the smell of the gagging aroma.

Tarnnin raised his hand in dictator fashion and commanded with determination, "Bring me a gwendelant!" His tone was very loud, deep, and eerie. For the first time, the Sprites felt fear in his presence. Most scurried off and took cover. Giddy hovered, not knowing what to do.

The command had been loud enough that Jit heard it from the rock. He sped to Giddy immediately, took his hand, and together they flew to the nearest gwendelant basin to prepare the drink. They returned with the gwendelant in a frosted mug made of the chiller leaves that grew at the edge of all gwendelant basins.

CHILLER LEAVES

They made certain its presentation was above average. Gingerly they placed the drink by Tarnnin's side. They had barely gotten the mug into position when Tarnnin expanded his mammoth wings in swelling pride, sending Jit and Giddy tumbling head-over-heels through the air. They came to rest abruptly against a tree trunk. Shimmering dust exploded from their impact, and the two Sprites dropped to the ground. Other Sprites came to minister; they found Jit and Giddy a little shaken and bruised, but all was otherwise well.

Tarnnin had never before inflicted pain or spoken harshly. Shocked at himself, he reached for the mug. Two-by-two the Sprites resumed their frolicking in hopes of keeping things on a somewhat even keel. Tarnnin guzzled the drink and panted with growing misery. He alarmingly slammed the glass down, causing the Sprites to flee to safety once again. "AAARRRGGG! My thirst is not quenched! Bring me another! I want another gwendelant...NOW!" None of the Sprites, not even Jit or Giddy, made an effort to move.

Looking at the bushes and trees, Tarnnin saw the trembling Sprites, some with their hands over their ears, others with their hands over their eyes. He lowered his head in shame. "I...I'm so sorry. Forgive me tiny ones. I won't let it happen again." _What is happening to me? Why do I find myself thinking the thoughts I'm thinking? What is this sensation inside my head?_ He did his best to smile at the Sprites, and they slowly made their way back to him, but they remained cautious.

Jit knew what had to be done. Leaving the others to carry on, he and Giddy flew to the castle to visit SUL. The fiery castle sentinels bellowed their thunderous roars to announce the Sprites' arrival. Jit and Giddy headed straight for the throne room. They bowed while hovering before SUL, and He welcomed them.

"Oh, SUL..." started Jit.

SUL reached out and picked them gently from the air. He placed them in the palm of His hand where they took a cross-legged seat. When their eyes met His, they were in awe. The points of their ears lopped in a half-fold, and their wings drooped in reverence. He spoke to them softly. "Jit, Giddy, my little friends, I've been expecting you. I know why you are here. You seek explanations to strange happenings."

The Sprites' ears perked up, and they looked at one another with expectation.

"Keep what I say tucked safely in your hearts. Find peace in the fact that you know I am the Grand Wizard. I created you, and I will not lead you into harm's way. I have set into motion evil things to come."

"But why? We like things just the way they are," blurted Giddy, fear filling his eyes. Jit took Giddy's hand, and SUL stroked his tiny head.

"There, there, My wee one. You need not fear." Giddy slumped in embarrassment and pulled his hand out of Jit's. SUL smiled at him and continued in a reassuring voice. "To fully appreciate all that is good, you must experience all that is evil and defeat it. But for Evil to end, it must begin. The changes in Tarnnin are the beginning of the onset of Evil. Evil shall be present until the Great Restoration of Good is completed."

"What do we tell the other Sprites? This will surely cause chaos among them." Jit tried to remain calm.

"You need only tell them, 'The fall of Tannin is upon us. Prepare for unknown things to come.' Tell them not to be afraid and to keep their trust in Me."

"But won't they have questions too? Like we did?"

"Yes, but My peace will be upon them, and that will provide the answers they seek."

Jit frowned. "What about all of the etherealians?"

"Yeah!" Giddy chimed in. "And the chukkons...and the wightlings?"

SUL replied with love, mercy, and a hint of sadness in His voice. "The etherealians, chukkons, and wightlings will learn of this in other ways as time passes. Their duties will differ from yours. Jit, I need you to keep a close ear leant My way. Giddy, you need to remain close to Jit and do as he instructs; his instructions will come from Me. That is all you need to know for now."

Jit and Giddy bowed their heads in trust and remained seated in SUL's hand. SUL allowed them time to absorb all the information He had imparted.

"Now lift your eyes to Me. You are free to go whenever you'd like. Linger if you wish."

They rose to their feet and bowed then flitted off to deliver the news.

"What do we say to the others?" Giddy asked.

"Just what SUL said to speak."

They returned to the mossy rock in a solemn state. Jit gave the Sprite whistle and all gathered to hear his news.

Chapter 10

Unwelcomed Change

Jealousy, greed, and pride, the catalysts that brought about the birth of Evil, had overtaken Tarnnin. Insidiously he wanted to be in control. The wider he opened his heart to the dark emotions plaguing him, the more bizarre his appearance became. The tainted music from his wings produced the sounds of an out-of-tune, haunting calliope and burned holes in his veins; foul-smelling vapors gushed from the miniature geysers. His once-beautiful eyes lost their etherealian ability to mirror one's thoughts. If his dignity had been a crown, it would have sat sloppily on his head. Sprites did their best to attend to him but had to abandon their service because their little bodies could not withstand being knocked around by their dilapidated magistrate.

In time Tarnnin admitted to himself that it was impossible to serve both Good and Evil, but he had pushed the limits of sanity. Forced to choose, he chose to pamper the wicked emotions that seduced and assailed him. He began to disappear from the castle for various periods of time until he failed to return at all and became a recluse.

Soon after Tarnnin's final exit, SUL extinguished the golden aura around Himself, left the castle, and blew out the golden paths of light leading up to the castle's doors. During a slow descent to the ground, SUL changed His appearance to that of a feeble, elderly male wightling. When His feet touched the ground He made slight movements with His hands, and the castle doors closed and locked. He made a grand wave with both hands and caused the floating castle to begin its miserable journey prowling through the sky, its droning noises like those from a dank boiler room, bringing chills to all on Maycly.

Charleo stood with his family outside their cottage. His eyes met Marlen's, whose widened with revelation. She stammered, "Be this the...the..." Charleo knew what she was asking.

"Aye. Tis another sign of the long journey I spoke of." Charleo held her tight, and she pulled their two curious, but frightened, boys to her. They continued to watch and listen.

Pulses deep within the ground could be heard and felt across Maycly as Spring Meadows, the land behind the Skygem Alps, began to change. SUL renamed the land Targrum. No Mayclysian had ever ventured beyond the Alps, but many had stood at the end of the Bridge of Revealing to take in the beauty of Spring Meadows, SUL's personal refuge where He would go to meditate in solitude.

Smoke rose above the Alps as the soft grass and abundant flora of Spring Meadows burned. The twin lakes (I'll Meet You Here and I'll Meet You There) were slowly choked by toxic runoff as the eastern side of the Alps heaved creosote. The animals that roamed freely in Spring Meadows panicked. Their feet, hides, and fur suffered burns as they fled to escape. Their cries of agony and the sight of them fleeing were almost too much for the Grand Wizard to endure, but He made certain none were left behind. The sounds were disturbing as new evil creatures were birthed from the depths of the lowest parts of the Alps; these evil animals scattered about Targrum, greedily claiming their territory.

The low hum that mixed with thunderous sounds of cracking, falling boulders repulsed SUL as the floating castle's foundation met with the top of the first and only volcanic mountain on Maycly; this was the first time the castle had permanently adhered itself to land. SUL asked sorrowfully that His glorious magnificent structure yield to His last command of taking on invisibility. The castle mournfully borrowed from the Alps and sky all the colors it would need to cloak itself against its backdrop.

(If you've never heard a castle cry, be thankful.)

SUL took up residence in a small secluded cottage in the outer valley lands of Bailiwick, east of Tahqrusalom, fully aware of the in-depth, intense changes and events that were yet to come. For the first time doubt tried to defeat Him and His plan, but He quickly shed the emotion as He knew He must believe in His plan so His followers would not lose their trust in Him.

Chapter 11

Deception and Mayhem

Tarnnin had captured several Sprites. He forced them to deliver invitations to all etherealians and chukkons, but the wightlings who had already been escorted to Maycly were exempt from receiving them. Each stunning invitation requested attendance at a gathering in Tarnnin's new residence. Tarnnin had boldly added to the end of each, SUL IS IN DANGER! Several of the chukkons and etherealians were intrigued, and because of their concern for their Grand Wizard's well-being, they eagerly jumped at the chance to take part. Some were indecisive. Others, aware of the changes that had taken place, recognized Tarnnin's deceitful attempt and ignored the invitations; this was appreciated by the delivering Sprites, as they knew the truth behind Tarnnin's hidden agenda but had been threatened with torture if Tarnnin found out they had spilled the beans. Division amongst Mayclysians was inevitable.

The gathering was to take place six days after the last invitation had been delivered. Those who accepted followed the directions which led them to a small passage through the Skygem Alps, marked by a large flat boulder standing on edge in the center of the western base. Each attendee was instructed to press the invitation on the flat boulder's surface to make the giant stone roll away, revealing a narrow tunnel. When the attendees came out on the eastern side, they found themselves in the dark stinking land of Targrum. The initial sight made them uneasy. Targrum reeked of sulfur and brimstone, and globs of lava crawled their way throughout the land as far as the eye could see. The arriving guests continued on, however, without question. As per their directions, they followed the crusted path to the entrance of Tarnnin's lair at the base of the volcanic mountain and into the musty-smelling depths where he personally welcomed each attendee.

Tarnnin began right on time. "Welcome. Welcome one and all. Please find a seat and make yourselves at home." He waited for the crowd to settle. "Good morning," he said soothingly.

"Good morning!" the crowd responded. No one could help but notice Tarnnin's disturbing altered appearance.

"Those of you who were willing to accept my invitation to come and listen to what is taking place, I commend you and truly admire your concern for the Grand Wizard." Tarnnin was cunning. The attendees applauded him, as well as each other. He waved his hands and slightly spread his distorted wings. "Quiet down now. Quiet please. Prepare yourselves for what you are about to hear." He paced across the stage, the foul stench from his wings creeping over the crowd. He gestured with a falsely promising tone as he clasped his hands together and shook them gently up and down dramatically. "Allow me to share an event that we, as Mayclysians banded together, can bring to fruition. I propose a new order for Maycly. It will be a peace much different than the one we now know but, nonetheless, a peace for our new-style world." Tarnnin leaned on the podium. "Your current leader SUL is in danger. His life is being threatened."

Confusion permeated the room and became a conglomeration of vocal annoyance to Tarnnin. He folded his wings with a violent snap. "How many of you SUL-servers would be willing to help with this event? To change things? To be a part of a great revolution?" He relaxed his tightened wings and gazed from right to left. He caught the eyes of the etherealians and chukkons and noticed that many were shocked at the words he had spoken.

He cast his cunning bait yet again and lured them further. "If you desire to follow me, I will teach you the ways of the new Maycly that is to come. I will teach you how to fight for your lives. I will reveal to you the entire plan I have set into motion." A group of etherealians immediately rushed the stage, pushing and jostling one another, each eager to stand directly before Tarnnin and be recognized. The other etherealians, still skeptical, and every chukkon, however, held their positions.

Dissatisfied with the meager number of volunteers, Tarnnin coaxed, "Surely there are more of you who wish to serve. Come to me now. Come into my direct line of sight. Stand at my feet. Remember, SUL's life is at stake."

More etherealians made their way to the front. Still, not one chukkon made an effort to approach Tarnnin.

Tarnnin spoke with appreciation to the etherealians before him. "Ah, you are pleasing to me." Then his demeanor changed, and he shouted an order to a select few at his feet. "You four, rush to the doors and do not let anyone leave!" The remaining etherealians and all of the chukkons lurched to their feet and raced for the exits, but Tarnnin's four volunteers had moved faster, beating them to the doors.

"ORDER! I WANT ORDER!" Tarnnin's poisonous words gushed forth. He slammed the tip of one of his wings hard on the podium. The sound cracked through the air, and everyone jumped. Screams and mayhem continued. Tarnnin went on, wickedly shouting over the ruckus, explaining that not only SUL was in danger, but also _they_ would face a terrible fate if they did not serve him and his plan. This caused the noise level to rise yet again. He laughed as he watched their faces fill with panic. Then he added the vivid details of his wretched scheme. He was pleased by the expressions on the faces of those standing at his feet, feeling his same passion and giving in to Evil of their own accord.

"Meeting adjourned!" He bellowed hideously with more sarcastic laughter, this time his new-found followers joining him. When he caught his breath he shouted, "None of you...I say NONE of you are going anywhere except where I say!" Another of his loud sickening laughs drowned out the crazed group. He maintained his deafening volume. "Seize those trying to escape! If they won't join us on their own, we will FORCE them to serve me and my plan!"

Tarnnin's eyes became devilish. Those wanting to escape encountered a level of fear they did not know was possible. Chairs toppled, fists flew with punches, feet kicked, and some even bit their captors as they were being rounded up like animals going to slaughter. They watched as the eyes of the etherealians who had chosen to serve Tarnnin turned demonic. Etherealians banged against the walls as they tried their best to outmaneuver their pursuers.

The captured chukkons, knowing nothing of their fate, were thrown into dungeons deep within the lair, and captured etherealians struggled until their ankles bled where they were tethered to the floors of their cells.

Unlike many etherealians who chose to serve Tarnnin, never did a single chukkon choose to be a part of his un-SUL-like ways. SUL, incapable of understanding such Evil coming from His own creations, watched through a revealing device in His cottage and found the entire scene to be beyond description.

Chapter 12

Tarnnin's Lair Is His Castle

Tarnnin put his forced followers and volunteers to work crafting devices of Evil and building rooms within his lair. It should have taken months, but Tarnnin was impatient. He had driven his cohorts mad with his unrealistic demands, including finishing in just a few weeks.

The day came when Tarnnin was ready to begin his inspections and approvals of the chambers and weapons, whether they were completed or not. He first admired the sleeping rooms for his servants. Droggby, the etherealian in charge and shaking with nervousness, stood beside Tarnnin.

"They seem small, and I see no furniture in these sleeping quarters." Tarnnin's voice was intimidating. He tapped his nails on his teeth in thought. Droggby and his building crew held their breath. "But the tactic is genius! Keeping it uncomfortable means they won't sleep long and will be more readily available to serve me." Tarnnin gave them a nod of approval. All sighed a sigh of relief. "Now away with you!"

Tarnnin summoned another. "Ivan! Show yourself and take me to the work rooms you and your crew have crafted!" Ivan, an etherealian who had chosen to serve of his own free will, appeared instantly. "As you wish. Follow me My Lord." As they approached the work rooms Ivan alerted his crew, and they snapped to attention.

"I wouldn't stand so proudly just yet Ivan." Tarnnin studied the working rooms and found they were rather odd. He stepped to a workbench and rubbed its surface. "These tables are rough and clunky. The tabletops need to be smoothed out." He hovered around the large work room and stopped at another work bench. "These few tools are worthless! How can everything from dishes and cups to sandals and chairs be crafted using such inferior tools? And where are the weapons I ordered?" Tarnnin threw the tools across the room, moved his face into Ivan's face, and spoke through his gritted his teeth. "I told you not to stand so proud...didn't I?"

"Yes My Lord." Ivan looked away from his master's gaze.

"Look me in the eye!" Ivan brought his eyes back at Tarnnin's hot-breathed command. "But you were so certain you had everything to my liking, weren't you?"

"Yes My Lord."

Tarnnin inhaled deeply. "WELL YOU DON'T!" Ivan felt Tarnnin's sulfuric spit hit his face. Tarnnin lowered his voice but held his position. "We need weapons. We need clubs with jagged ends, flails, spears that can bring flying beasts to the ground, arrows that are capped with poisonous tips, chains that can be dipped in acid and flung to burn flesh upon contact. We need battle axes that can sever heads and limbs with one swing. We need indestructible containers that can be tied to our beasts and carried into battle to hold the weapons. Do you understand?"

"Yes My Lord." Ivan's words were faint, and he began to tremble. Tarnnin glared at him. He clutched Ivan's face, pulled it even closer to his own, and rudely licked a tear that fell from Ivan's eye. "Oh, my dear Ivan, you seem as though you're doubting your choice to serve me. Is that the case?"

"Oh, no! No My Lord. That is not the case."

"THEN GET YOUR CREW BUSY BUILDING THE THINGS WE NEED!"

Tarnnin shoved Ivan's face away and called for the etherealian Bommly, who instantly appeared and saw that Ivan was traumatized. He focused on Tarnnin. "Yes my lord. How may I be of service?"

Tarnnin was cunning. "Let us move to the feasting room. Shall we?"

"My Lord, I am here to serve you and grant your wishes." Bommly bowed his head. Tarnnin flicked his fingers for Bommly to lead the way and threw Ivan one last look of disgust. Ivan's whimpers faded as Bommly and Tarnnin floated away.

"Attention!" shouted Bommly. His crew snapped to.

"Impressive." Tarnnin walked slowly, running his fingers over one of the rock tables that had lowered from the ceiling on large chains.

"My Lord, we thought perhaps you'd like the room to clear after a feast, presenting an empty room should you have need of one between meals."

"Good idea. There may come a time I'll have need to gather the masses without furniture getting in the way." Tarnnin pulled out the baskets on sliding rails from under the table. "A nice touch. I see each is filled with a mishmash of barbaric dinnerware and eating utensils, a self-serve kind of thing. I like that." He raised his eyes and scanned the entire feasting room. "Each and every detail of the feasting room is splendid, but where do my servants sit?" Bommly gave the order for the chair-lever to be pulled. Tarnnin stiffened at the first sounds and watched as cutouts dropped and slid underneath the main floor. Chairs rose from the opened trap doors. "Very impressive. And I see none of them match in size or style. They look so...so crude."

Tarnnin smiled for a moment but was interrupted by another builder. "My Lord. May I have permission to speak?"

Bommly made a quick move to silence his crew member, but Tarnnin floated to the worker pushing Bommly out of the way.

"And who are you?" asked Tarnnin.

"I am just a lowly builder, but I would like to present an idea, if you see fit, your highness."

Bommly rolled his eyes at his crew member's request. "I apologize, My Lord, for this worker who speaks out of..."

Tarnnin raised his hand and shushed Bommly. "Your bravery is pleasing, yet stupid. Even so, carry on." Bommly was shocked that Tarnnin granted the worker permission.

"Well, you see sir, we thought it might be entertaining–for you–if all were to play a distorted game of musical chairs to claim a seat at feasting time. The slaves that don't get a chair don't get to eat at that feast. They would be kicked out, literally, and would have to wait until the next feasting round to fight again for a chair."

"Again, my lord, I apologize for the..." Bommly went sailing across the room as Tarnnin spread his wings.

"Hmmm. That sounds... _quite_ entertaining. Quite entertaining indeed! So it shall be!"

Bommly had regained his wits after slamming into the wall and had rushed back to Tarnnin's side.

"What are these contraptions that dangle from the table chains?" Tarnnin asked.

"They are lanterns so that we may have some light to feast by. We've filled them with the Sprites we've captured. They have no more sparkle left to them, so they will hold candles at feasting time." Bommly finished with confidence.

"And who, or what, will light their candles?"

"Ah, we've taken care of that as well." Bommly clapped his hands and called for the candle lighters. Spitting beetles emerged from the openings through which the table chains raised and lowered. They crawled to lanterns hanging from the chains. Instead of spitting their usual toxin, the beetles had been fed another substance from Targrum that caused them to spit fire. The Sprites in the lanterns were badly burned whenever the lanterns' candles were lit, and the situation got no better for them, as hot candle wax dripped onto their arms and wings.

"And yet another fascinating invention Bommly." Tarnnin marveled at his builders' ingenuity.

"Thank you My Lord."

Tarnnin looked up and saw chandeliers made of rotted beast heads, antlers, and limbs. His eyes lowered to the walls, and there he spied etchings of foul words and horrid pictures. He stretched out his arms in confusion. "Tell me, where does the food come from? I see no kitchen."

"When the food is served, there will be total chaos." Bommly smiled. "You see, the food will be lowered down to the table tops from the kitchen above this room. It will be delivered in pots. The pots will be gorged with mangled flesh, tongues, organs, eyes, and bones from freshly slaughtered creatures. Does this sound satisfying, My Lord?" Bommly waited for praise.

"It certainly does. But I WILL NOT participate in the mayhem..."

"Ohhh, no sir. No sir. Your food can be specially ordered to your liking. Come. Follow me to the head table where you will find your seat." Curious, Tarnnin followed his bowing servant. Bommly pulled out a chair from a much larger table. "This is your table and your chair. When you are seated your table's platform shall rise high above your servants at your command. You will speak your order into this contraption, which goes straight to the kitchen. Your order will be prepared first and delivered before the other baskets are lowered. And you, My Lord, shall give the command to lower the baskets."

"Very dictator-like. I am pleased. NOW BACK IN LINE WITH THE OTHERS!" The crew cowered, and Bommly sped back to his builders. They held their breath as Tarnnin spoke to them with firmness. "For your hard work and efforts, you may all be the first to feast this evening. This will be the ONLY time these seats for feasting will not have to be earned by you. So don't be late!" The breath they had been holding could be heard bursting forth at his satisfaction and offer.

Tarnnin exited the feasting room into the great hallway and shouted for another etherealian. Just as the others had done, Norriod instantly appeared.

"You will take me to your domain, now!" demanded Tarnnin.

"As you wish My Lord."

Uncharacteristically, Tarnnin allowed Norriod to lead. They floated down a rocky spiral staircase between narrow walls. Sounds of heavy operations crescendoed as they descended. Norriod thrust open the bulky doors that met them at the bottom. Tarnnin's face glowed with a sinful nature at his first sight. "Ah! The area I'm most interested in...the pit." At the sound of Tarnnin's voice Norriod's crew stopped practicing on the equipment and stood with an abundance of confidence, all certain they had gone above and beyond what had been demanded.

"We hope you find it suitable My Lord." Norriod bowed.

Tarnnin wasted no time making his way through the doors and around the giant room. "Just look at the apparatus you have so delicately constructed. And I'm simply in awe at your design of these torture chambers, small indentations dug out of the pit walls complete with contraptions of unspeakable natures. These are nothing shy of perfection for the purpose they will serve. A marvelous job!" Tarnnin finished inspecting every area in the pit. Without warning he appeared in Norriod's face and yelled, "BUT DON'T LET IT GO TO YOUR HEAD!" Norriod did not flinch, but the builders cowered at Tarnnin's wicked out-lash.

Tarnnin sped back up to the grand hallway and excused all of the builders for the rest of the day. He returned to the feasting room and lingered. He stood in deep thought and watched out the window, studying the brute gleaners he had put in charge of handling the terrible beasts that had been released from their embedded tombs. His expression held an evil splendor. The approval process was over.

The next morning Tarnnin called for his etherealian cohorts to gather with him in a meeting room. He presented instructions and ordered his etherealian followers to begin the long and daunting task of deceiving humans on Earth who trusted in SUL. Since the etherealians still possessed the ability to become invisible when they entered Earth's atmosphere, it made the task all the easier.

Chapter 13

Earth Falls Prey

It had become a tough time for humans on Earth to believe SUL even existed. Ever since Tarnnin's wicked etherealians had abused their gift of invisibility and had started invading Earth unknowingly, emotions of a new and brutal nature had come to the forefront. The evil etherealians were coming in an attempt to discourage as many humans as possible so they would relinquish their trust in SUL. But there were those who still trusted SUL and fought Tarnnin's illusions successfully as they clung to lessons they had learned from _The Book of Good and Evil_ taught to them by the Teachers of Truth.

A favorite tactic of Tarnnin's followers was to sneak up invisibly behind trusting humans, whisper ridiculous falsehoods, and watch the humans give in to their lies.

A teenage boy heard a voice in his head. _Just do it...just do it. It's dark; nobody will see you do it._

BANG! His mother went running outside. With the help of the dim porch light, she could see her son standing with a smoking pistol in his hand. A teenage girl lay dead, bleeding on their sidewalk. "What did you do? Where did you get that gun?" The mother screamed in a panic.

"She gave me the gun and asked me to point it at her and shoot her. She said she realized she was ugly and worthless because her boyfriend had dumped her. And she thought because she never knew who her father was, and because her mother had been raped and murdered, there was no reason for her to keep on living...or something like that." The teen nonchalantly tossed the gun to the ground and looked at his mother. "Why? You got a problem with her wishes?"

"Don't you smart mouth me! Why do I even continue to try and raise you right?"

"I don't know...why do you? I mean all that old SUL stuff you taught me has nothing to do with what this real world is like now. That whole bunch of crap is nothing but a fairy tale for wimps who don't get real life!"

"OH, REALLY? If it's crap, then why do you suppose you're still alive? Isn't that enough evidence that there is a merciful Grand Wizard who wants you to trust Him, and He's waiting patiently for you to return to Him and listen to His ways in hopes of making this Earth a better place?"

"You're talking nothing but vintage gibberish old woman." The boy pushed his mother aside and stomped toward the house.

The mother followed and caught up. She grabbed his arm and turned him to face her. "What are you doing? There's a dead girl on our sidewalk! And you're the murderer."

"So? She wanted to be dead. Who cares? If it bothers you so much, go bury the poor fool!" The teenage boy jerked his arm from his mother's grasp, headed into the house, and darted up the stairs to his room.

"Wait! Stop! I asked you a question. What are you doing?"

"What does it look like I'm doing? I'm packing and getting out of this SUL-forsaken house of yours."

The teen's little sister stepped out of her room to see what all the shouting was about. She heard her brother say, "If you hadn't been so SUL-crazy, maybe we'd still have a dad around here!"

The mother burst into tears. "That's not true! I trusted SUL to help him stop his carousing, among other things. SUL won't just wave a magic wand and do it. He gave us free will, and your father apparently didn't want to give up his nights out with his friends, who probably persuaded him to end up being the pure trash he is now. I held on as long as I could, but I'd had enough of getting pushed around by him." She lifted her shirt and revealed the bruises and scars where his father had beaten her.

The teen's little sister ran back into her room and slammed her door. They could hear her crying.

"Now look what you've done! You've scared your little sister half to death! She's already lost a father, and now she's scared she's going to lose you! Please. Put that away and let's talk about this." The mother tried to pull the suitcase from her son's hands.

" _I've_ scared her? _Me?_ I think _your_ drama and showing off your trophy wounds is what scared her! Now get out of my way before I knock you down like dad did. No wonder he never wanted to come home to you anymore. You're driving me crazy!"

He rushed down the stairs, his mother close behind. He opened the door, pointed outside, and shouted, "You have no idea what it's like out there now! It's not the pretty Earth filled with flowers that you want to believe it is. Take a look around next time you go to the store. Instead of blocking out the ugliness, try telling the homeless, the hardened non-trusters, the hungry, the sick," he put his hand on his chest, "or fatherless kids, that SUL still cares about them, and see how far you get! For that matter, see if you live to tell about it!" He stormed out the door, picked up the gun, and put it in his coat pocket. Then he bent down and closed the eyes of the dead girl and walked into the night, never to return.

The mother had a nervous breakdown. In time, the daughter turned to substances of all kinds thinking they would help her get through life.

• • • •

Sadly many humans gave in to lust and covetousness, spitefulness and ruthlessness. Children could no longer walk the streets alone, safely. Bars were installed on windows to discourage theft. Old and young alike carried tasers and small pistols for protection. Many marked their bodies with sadistic permanent ink symbols representing the Evilness to which they subscribed. Others marked themselves with symbols representing the Goodness that once filled the Earth; they would gather secretly to build each others' confidence in things taught to them by the Teachers of Truth. But if groups marked with Evil came across groups marked with Good, they would destroy them on the spot. Young adults rioted in the streets during the hours of darkness; they had no morals or values regarding life or modesty.

Tarnnin relished the fact that he had forced humanly social acceptance to be based on appearance and material things. But the lies went further than just a personal level. All around Earth the evil etherealians caused division amongst nations. Wars broke out between the lands. Greed for soil, power, and money became the driving forces of governments. In many lands food was being rationed as the pompous leaders hoarded most of it for themselves.

SUL felt the excruciating pain in every piece of a human's heart He had tucked away in His own as it ignited and burned with fury when the human denounced his or her trust in Him. When the humans who no longer trusted SUL passed on, their limp bodies were buried in the ground, just as all passing humans, but there was a difference. Their spirits would never reunite with their bodies; instead, they would explode violently upon separation, and their bodies would be destined never to fully die.

• • • •

Tarnnin commanded select etherealians to take several mandibleron gryphons hostage and steal skyships from the barns on Maycly. They tied the mandibleron gryphons' beaks shut with straps and filed their talons down to just past the quicks causing blood to seep uncontrollably. The gryphons released stifled howls of pain through their muzzled beaks as they were beaten into submission. The evil etherealians recklessly operated the stolen skyships, traveling haphazardly to Earth's outer atmosphere where they entered without a sound and left no trace. These graveyard thieves robbed the trustless humans from their dark tombs. As they flew them to the skyships, they performed a twisted form of mouth-to-mouth, filling the humans' lungs with evil breath to bring them to an eternal state of limbo. Upon reaching the skyships the evil etherealians forcefully strapped the living corpses to their seats then whipped the mandibleron gryphons as they pulled the carts back to Tarnnin's lair. When they arrived in Targrum the humans' bodies effortlessly contorted as they were tossed from the skyships. They lost most of their hair, their skin shriveled, their eyes became blood-shot with an off-yellow cast, and their teeth partially cracked.

Tarnnin gloated at the success of his current empire. But, being filled with greed, he wanted more. "I need more slaves! If the etherealians and chukkons won't join willingly, we will find ways to force them into service!"

Chapter 14

Innocence Entertains Evil

• Etherealians' Demise •

"Hold still you lousy rotten beast!" demanded one of fifteen wightlings of Evil as he jerked and struck the resisting mandibleron gryphon that had been stolen. The other stolen mandibs shrieked and kicked the makeshift walls of the chute where they were being held. The heavy rope raced through the wightling's hand when the brawny mandib pulled upward trying to escape. Skin hung from the rope burns on the wightling's palms, but he felt nothing. "Now hold still while I finish attaching this net!" The rest of the crew tightened their grip. He managed to get the net's hooks attached to the buckles on the harness. "That should do just fine for ensnaring those disgusting SUL-serving etherealians." He yanked on the hooks and took time to gloat. "Get it out of here! The net's attached." It took every ounce of strength for the fifteen evil wightlings to keep the flying mandib on the ground as they led the abused animal back to its musty cave in Targrum. There it would stay with the others until time to make the rounds. There were still several mandibs left to harness, and once again Tarnnin's impatience drove the workers to finish faster, eliminating any final checking. SUL-serving etherealians were to be snared in the nets and dragged like helpless fish back to Tarnnin's lair where they would be dumped into yet another dank crypt deep below ground with the others.

"The mandibleron gryphons are harnessed with the nets ready My Lord."

"It's about time! Release the riders and beasts at your will."

"As you wish." The evil etherealian bowed and retreated.

Tarnnin floated to a nearby window to watch the takeoff. Several of the mandibs broke free and fled for their lives over the Alps. This angered Tarnnin, and he saw to it that harsh punishment was dealt to those who had failed to harness them correctly. He would never have admitted that he was at fault for rushing the process.

• • • •

The captured SUL-serving etherealians were escorted in groups to the pit and tied up by their hands and feet with their wings fully spread. The first order of business was to render them flightless. At the crack of a whip, minions of Evil who had been strapped together pushed a large wheel that opened and closed an enormous baffle stoking an incinerator. More vile partisans stuck the tips of metal rods into the melted rock, and just before the reddish tips went limp, they were removed from the heat. The slaves then taunted the restrained etherealians with the steaming hot metal until a command was grunted, at which time the scalding metal tips were dragged over the veins of the etherealians' outstretched wings. Evil was in no hurry to complete the torture. In fact, they relished the cries of pain that dwindled as etherealians screamed so loud their vocal cords ripped and bled. Another whip cracked, and other myrmicoles holding large knives cut the straps which held up the tortured etherealians, causing them to tumble to the ground, their flying abilities now having been removed.

• • • •

The captured etherealian, Reeawn, thought he could hear voices in the distance. He groggily opened his eyes and realized the voices were coming from the evil wightlings bent over him. Their hot sour breath was nauseating. He tried to turn his head away, but they were standing on his once beautiful golden hair, now stiff and greasy with...he did not want to know what. With as much energy as he could muster, Reeawn tried to stand, but he did not have enough strength. The evildoers wrestled him to his feet, propped a wooden crutch with barbed armrests under each of his assaulted wings, and made him walk. With every step the spiny points dug deeper.

There was no escape. Reeawn had to suffer the pain until the strength in his legs returned and he could walk on his own. They prodded him through the last tunnel where squirting guts from insects and scorpions could be heard shooting from their crusted casings as they were stepped on. Reeawn listened to the noises chasing down the tunnel in front of him and recognized them as the threatening sounds of an impatient crowd. The crowd chanted, stomped their feet, and banged their containers of putrid drinks together in anticipation of what was to come.

Reeawn stopped at the intimidating sight beyond the bars. Dingy smoke filled the air of an enormous indoor arena. The smell brought vomit to the back of his throat. Dim light piercing through small slits resembling windows cast long shadows of the apparatuses on the towering perpendicular walls with carved-out seating boxes. The acoustical setting amplified harsh echoes from the sadistic crowd. He felt but could not see what was causing the ground to shake as the dust whirled thicker in the air throughout the morbid stadium.

Reeawn was next to run the gauntlet.

His taunting evil wightling escorts jerked the crutches from under his wings, ripping the smooth skin. He realized he had to hold himself up or be tortured further. The thought that he might hear SUL's voice speaking encouraging words to him gave him the strength to stand on his own.

Reeawn's first challenge boasted massive saw blades that started and stopped whirling at random. He could choose between climbing over or running under the violent blades. But if he chose to run below, the spectators got to participate by stoning him as he passed. He chose to go over the blades.

The first shiny blade was sitting in a dormant position; the next one in line was spinning. He took a deep breath and scaled over the first blade. The second blade continued to spin, so he waited. He felt the air stir behind him when the blade he had scaled went into motion. When the second blade ceased its whirling, Reeawn jumped to scale it. While he was at the top of the blade, he could hear the nasty wightlings below him rushing to start it again. He leapt to the gauntlet's bridge but was halted just shy of his landing when his tattered robe's hem caught on the top of the blade. His head slammed into the metal at the abrupt stop. As he hung upside down he realized he was starting to spin with the blade. He grabbed for a beam and held on. The crowd went insane when his robe ripped, and he was left clinging to the beam nearly naked. He knew there was no time to waste, so he ran to scale the third blade before it started. There were a total of six blades to conquer.

Now short of breath, he dropped from the top of the sixth blade. The crowd noise rose as their disappointment turned to anger at his escape of the first challenge.

Reeawn studied the next trial before making his move. He observed large ax blades swinging in an offbeat rhythm. When he looked up, he saw Tarnnin's followers riding the tops of the ax handles, hissing and spitting at him. "C'mon, make up your mind you lousy SUL-server! You can either cross in perfect timing on that narrow metal beam, or you can take the dimly lit trail below to escape the swinging blades. But don't say I didn't warn you about the escape route!" The evil wightling waved his torch swiftly along the ground, its light revealing a floor covered in poisonous menaces. He jeered at Reeawn. "You can carry a torch, but they were trained to chase after any side of an etherealian which is not lit by the torch."

Reeawn thought hard then reached for the torch. He had chosen the lower route. He kept the torch moving in every direction but often became disoriented. He could hear the crowd above him as they gasped and cheered each time a lethal creature struck at him. _SUL, please guide me._ But all of the noise kept him from being able to focus on SUL's inward voice. He did his best to burn the biting, stinging creatures until he could find the exit. The crowd booed at his success when he burst through the small opening at the end of the challenge. He dropped and rolled to his back. A solid metal gate slammed down, just missing him.

"Stand up here!" grunted an evil wightling escort as two others jerked him to his feet. "Hope this is just your size!" They all laughed at their fellow wightling's snide remark. Given no time to catch his breath, Reeawn was grabbed and encased in a full-body shroud that was tied around him like a straight jacket. "You! Fill his pockets!" shouted the wightling to a brainwashed chukkon. The chukkon obeyed, scurrying to gather large rocks and fill the pockets on the shroud. "Now the rest of you, you know what to do!" The wightling threw them a large heavy bag. They opened the bag and removed the chains, with which they bound Reeawn's unstylish wrap. Then rough cables were clipped to the chains.

Another evil wightling approached Reeawn. "Now hold still you sickening creature, while I blindfold you!" His laughter filled the stagnant air as Reeawn struggled. "Hoist away!" Reeawn could feel that he was being lifted into the air. His body jerked when the hoisting came to a sudden stop. Then he felt the air race over him as he fell. It took his breath when he hit the frigid water, only one degree above freezing. The crowd thundered when he submerged. They watched him through the clear-sided tank towering 25 feet.

"Don't drown!" mocked the wightling with a snarled grin as he slapped the side of the tank.

Reeawn was able to shake off the blindfold. Then he scratched, tugged, and kicked until he finally broke free from the chains and the wrap, and he swam upward. His head jutted from the surface of the icy water, and he gasped for air. Exhausted, he pulled himself from the tank, and once again the crowd expressed disappointment at his escape.

He felt his arms being raised upward, and a violent push came from behind. He was on his feet unwillingly again. "No time to waste! No time to slack! Get going!" The demented guide poked and prodded Reeawn to the next challenge. This event took place high above the arena's floor. When Reeawn looked up, he saw a row of barrels.

"So you fancy those barrels do you?"

Reeawn could not take his eyes off the hanging monstrosities.

"You'll like them even better once you see what's in them! Time to cross the fancy swinging bridge." They roared with laughter.

Reeawn noticed a frayed net above the barrels. He was forced up a rope ladder to the net. After a quick observation, he felt it would be better to crawl than walk across the net. Nasty-smelling remnants of previous participants burning in the barrels, now below him, attacked his nostrils. Halfway across, a junction of the netting gave way. Perverse spectators marveled with unadulterated pleasure as it sent Reeawn swaying and clinging in a panic. He regained his composure and pulled himself up, but the net gave way again. He disappointed the twisted viewers by grabbing a more solid part of the net to avoid falling into a barrel. He dangled for several seconds, though to him it seemed much longer. Then he found enough energy to pull himself back up. After several narrow escapes he made it to the finish. Again he felt the floor rumble beneath his feet, much louder and stronger this time. He heard what sounded like teeth ripping through bones and chewing on raw meat. There was silence for a brief moment, then thunderous cheers plundered the quiet.

"There's only one door of many that leads to an escape. The other openings host sleeping, hungry, carnivorous beasts that are never fond of being disturbed. I suggest you pick up a weapon from the pile first. Spectators fight for a seat in this arena to watch this gory event." The wightling raised the solid gate, shoved Reeawn onto the playing field, and slammed the gate down. Reeawn saw the tail of something as it disappeared into a cave, and a rock-like door slid to seal it. _Do not choose that door._

A spear, a chain mace, two swords, a large knife, and a shield lying in a pile in the middle of a desert-like playing field caught Reeawn's eye. As he trudged across the dusty surface of tournament play to pick up his weapon of choice, he heard the crowd chanting the name of one particular beast, coaxing and hoping Reeawn would choose its door. He picked up the chain mace and made his first choice, rolling the heavy stone away. It was not the escape door.

The wrought iron gate behind the stone flew upward. The crowd gave booming approval when they heard the sounds coming from within the cave. A spiny-backed bovine emerged, cloven-hoofed, large horned, and covered in jagged spines everywhere but on its head.

Reeawn stumbled to the other side of the ring, turned, and readied the chain mace to greet his offender. He was unaccustomed to killing or fighting, but fear ignited the instinct. The beast leaned back and pounced halfway then ran full force toward Reeawn. Reeawn charged the spiny-backed bovine, swung his weapon, and dealt a blow to the crazed beast's head, sending it running back to its cave yelping like a scared dog. The door slammed shut, and Reeawn stood in shock. When the sounds of the crowd filled his ears again, he proceeded to another door, picking up a shield on his way.

His second door choice, also not the escape, offered sounds of another behemoth growling from the darkness. The crowd went berserk as a reptilian oozer came into view. Reeawn sensed the vomit in his throat when he saw and smelled the steaming mucus seeping from the cracking leathered pods on its bony back. He noticed that the pus rolling down its sides had, over time, encased its overly large ankles above its webbed feet. The crusty boots cracked and splintered as it romped from its cave. Staggering, with hardly any energy remaining, Reeawn reached the pile of weapons and exchanged the chain mace and shield for the two swords.

The oozer was almost upon him. Reeawn lay flat on the ground. As it started to race over him he made his move. Whirling once, twice, and finally a third time, Reeawn's swords sliced the mighty beast bringing it to an abrupt halt. It collapsed onto its hind legs, just missing Reeawn's head but pinning the tips of his ragged wings. Reeawn pulled and tugged to free himself. The reptilian oozer began pulling itself by its front legs. Reeawn watched its cold scaled belly sliding toward his face. Its back legs dragged limply, straddling Reeawn. Reeawn swung both swords upright as the oozer eclipsed the light. He gagged at the warm innards and blood dropping on him and shuddered at the beast's bone-chilling roar of pain. The oozer dropped on top of Reeawn, and the crowd cheered at what they knew was the end.

But Reeawn had not given up. He remembered what he was and the strength SUL had given him at creation. His adrenaline flowed like a raging river. The crowd went dead quiet when they saw the tips of Reeawn's swords jutting upward through the beast's back. Pus and blood bubbled from the wounds. The spectators gasped when Reeawn emerged from the hole he had carved in the deceased reptilian oozer and pulled himself to his feet, scraping away the slime that coverd his body. He staggered to the next door and rolled the stone away; it was the escape door.

Tarnnin rose and, with haste, vacated his royal chair in the arena.

The solid door behind the stone opened, and Reeawn exited with confidence, out of sight of the unruly crowd. When he heard the gate drop heavily behind him he fell to the ground in extreme exhaustion.

"Get up," said a low, slow, grumbling voice. Reeawn looked up. Tarnnin was standing over him. "I'll bet you think that, since you've made it through the gauntlet, I'll let you go because you're an etherealian like me?"

"I could only hope for such, and possibly beg for mercy that you would let me go free." Reeawn lay wheezing and panting.

"Hope is not recognized here." Tarnnin shoved a glass of some nauseating substance at him. "Now drink or you'll run the gauntlet again!"

Reeawn looked past the glass and into Tarnnin's eyes. He spoke with wearied tenacity. "I will not drink your evil substance. What has happened to you Tarnnin? You were SUL's best."

"Yes, I was His best–but I was not THE best! And why should I even waste my breath on you? Now drink!" Tarnnin slapped Reeawn's face. Reeawn begged for SUL to intervene but got no response, so he drank the sour liquid to avoid the gauntlet a second time.

Tarnnin knighted his fellow etherealian into the service of Evil. Reeawn felt sharp pain and intense heat fill his wings at Tarnnin's touch. "You should be happy now, you can fly again; perhaps not as well as you used to, but you can fly nonetheless. Now get up and get out of my sight." Tarnnin turned and left Reeawn's presence.

Reeawn was defeated; his head hung in shame. "If only I could warn the others," Reeawn whispered under his breath.

• Chukkons' Demise •

Chukkons fled for cover yet one more time at the warning sound of the large alpenhorn. The chukkon-on-watch in Tahqrusalom observed the approaching Evil marauders come into view from his post on the hilltops. He raised the large alpenhorn and blew into the mouthpiece again, sending another warning throughout the village. The second alarm started a chain reaction of alerts from Tahqrusalom to Klondelkin, then to Hawthborough, and on to Glammiswinde. The chukkon-on-watch sounded the alarm as long as possible, then he too ran for cover.

"Momma, why do we run and hide under the cottage floor every time the horn be a-blowin'?" The frightened chukkonette was only five years old.

"Quiet darlin'. Close yer eyes, cling ta me. Twill soon be o'er."

"But why canna I watch? Just once. Please?" She looked up into her momma's worried face.

The momma held her finger to her lips. "Tis a horrible sight ye dunna need ta have as a memory. I was a-watchin' as they took yer papa five years ago. We were a-headin' back home from the Birthin' Waters after just havin' received ye." She tried not to cry. "I certainly dunna want 'em ta take ye too. Now ye need ta be a-closin' yer eyes."

"Who'll be a-takin' me Momma? Who? Why willna ye tell me? Why canna we let them take us so we can be with Papa?"

"Shhh. Now be a-stayin' still with yer eyes closed me little one." Weeping, she pulled her trembling young one to her chest and covered the chukkonette's ears. The willing youngster buried her tiny face in her mother's bosom. Even with her ears covered, the chukkonette could still hear the sounds of doors being ripped from their hinges and the beating of clubs destroying possessions and the insides of nearby cottages. Grunts from evil invaders resonated chillingly. With every invasion it seemed like time stopped and the pilfering would never end.

The captured chukkons were lassoed, dragged, and stuffed into rough cages made of prickly sticks and thorny vines. All movement was restrained when the cage doors latched shut, sandwiching the chukkons between the grates. The freakish sandwich cages were stacked atop rickety flatbed wagons. The fading sounds of the captured chukkons were miserable as the wagons disappeared over the hills. Dwindling cries could be heard from the few who chased after Evil in an attempt to save their loved ones but were, instead, lassoed and pulled into one of Evil's wooden-sided wagons. An odd combination of emotions–pity, relief, guilt–filled those who had been terrorized but luckily left behind in their destroyed homes.

The hidden ones waited until they heard the alpenhorn play a different tone to let them know it was safe to come out. The mother was relieved they had escaped tragedy one more time. She raised her chukkonette's head and gave her a mother's kiss.

• • • •

"Ohhh," moaned one of the chukkons from the sandwich cages. "Me head, tis a-poundin'. Hey Buddie. Can ye hear me? Buddie?" He hoped his friend was next to him. It was impossible to turn their restrained heads to see one another.

"I be here Brannagg, and I be a-hearin' ye. Me head too be a-poundin', along with a little more of me body as well. Where be we?"

"I canna see anywhere but up." Brannagg's eyes shifted back and forth.

"Me neither. But be ye a-hearin' that?" Buddie strained to pull his head up what little he could to hear better over the moans and wails of the other chukkons.

The bouncing of the wagon interrupted Brannagg's speech. "I...can hear...what sounds like...carnival barkers in...the distance. Is that...what...ye...be a-hearin'?"

"Aye. Ohff." Buddie felt a sharp pain from the pointed end of a vine stabbing him in his back at every bounce.

As they drew closer to their destination, the captured chukkons could hear the cries of boorish wightling vendors. When they arrived in the stadium they caught glimpses of barbarians carrying sectioned trays and baskets and others pushing carts full of oddities through the unruly crowd. The vendors' faces were distorted in a perturbed frown; each tried to bark his ro her sales pitch louder than the next. "Get your drinks! Drinks of grime right here!" "You've got to have some tasty Tingletort! Buy it now! Now I say!" "Wiggleboods! Buy one, buy five!"

Without a care the sandwich cages were off-loaded onto the ground of an outdoor stadium. Those who had arrived in the wooden-sided wagons were slapped and kicked and put into extra sandwich cages that were heaped in a pile in a corner of the stadium.

The wagon drivers unstrapped crude musical instruments from the sides of their wagons, formed a circle, and blew with all their might. The captives stiffened at the never-before-heard discordant tones. After three times of sounding off, the wagon drivers returned the instruments and exited, leaving the encased chukkons to their destiny.

Brannagg's eyebrows dropped at the hair-raising silence.

"Why'd it go so quiet?" Buddie's whisper was faint.

"I dunna know."

They waited anxiously for a sign of what was to come.

"Do ye be a-hearin' that? In the distance?" asked Buddie.

"Aye. Tis an eerie sound of the wind, dunna ye think?"

"Aye. Tis a-gettin' louder me friend. I be sceered Brannagg."

"Me too. Me too."

"What be the crowd a-chantin'? Be they a-callin' fer...fer dragons?" Buddie's face went pale at the thought.

"As much as I be a-hatin' ta agree with ye...aye, I believe tis so." Brannagg was not the only one sweating with fright.

"What's ta become of us?"

Brannagg heard the sheer terror in Buddie's voice. He tried to console his friend, but his voice shook unconvincingly. "I hate ta think...but perhaps 'dragons' be the name of an etherealian they be a-callin' fer ta help us." When he heard Buddie whimper, it broke his heart.

It was only moments before the mystery became a reality. The view was alarming. "Do ye see what I see a-droppin' toward us from the sky?"

"Aye! Hang on me dear friend...hang on!"

Brannagg and Buddie closed their eyes and grasped the wooden bars; their stubby fingers touched. A cold scaly form slid against their fingers. Their eyes flew open to the view of the underside of a chromatic red dragon, and it was not alone. More dragons swooped in and grasped the sandwich cages in their clutches.

"Help! Help! We be a-goin' up! Up ta the sky!" screamed many of the chukkons as their cages were carried high above the stadium. Buddie and Brannagg felt the dragon's scaly talons slip past their fingers again. It lunged toward them. Had it not been for the prickly sticks and vines of the cages, its face would have touched theirs.

"Me belly be in me throat!"

"Tis because the dragon has dropped our cage!" Buddie frothed from panic.

The chukkons' screams were spellbinding as the cages randomly hit the ground with heinous thuds. The scenario continued over and over until no more groans, screams, or wails could be heard by the now unconscious chukkons.

The dragons taunted their prey, waiting to rip open the cages and eat. But Tarnnin did not allow such, which provoked the dragons. They snorted, bellowed, fanned their wings, and clawed the ground with disgust. Tarnnin gave the command for the enraged dragons to flee. They did so, but in their anger they snagged numerous crowd members in their giant talons on their exit. This brought cheers from those who were left unscathed. The dragons returned to their isolated section of Tarnnin's lair where they feasted upon their tasty catch.

The wagons returned to the stadium. The drivers loaded the cages full of motionless chukkons onto the wagon beds and guided the wagons haphazardly onto the high road encircling the horseshoe-shaped arena. When the first wagon reached its destination, the others fell in line and took their places directly above their assigned Tank of Torment. The crowd dismissed themselves in an uncontrollable fashion and followed the wagons to the fork, but they took the low road outlining the base of the stadium that led to the sound-proof, glass-walled tanks. The crowd whooped and hollered as they divided into groups. Each group gathered around one of the tanks. In their obscenely drunken state they spit and slung rotten food at the tank walls.

"Cut open the cages!" commanded a voice from out of sight. The wagon drivers cut their sandwich cages open, and the stunned chukkons toppled like lemmings into the Tanks of Torment.

Each tank was only one small portion of a massive contraption. The enormous contraption in its entirety resembled an elaborate archaic device creating an octopus-like formation with tentacles extending to every tank. There was a rigid main tubing system inlaid in the walls. Mammoth antique phonograph horns rested on poles, bell side down; each bell was outlined with a wooden ring, and each ring was the same size as the top of its glass tank. The horns were held in place by hand-carved stone cotter pins and were joined to the tentacles of tubing by other flexible tubes that extended from the horns' narrow tops. At Tarnnin's command the cotter pins were removed, and the giant horns skidded down the poles. The wagon drivers steadied the dropping horns and finished lowering them by hand onto the tops of the glass tanks, making certain the bells' wooden rings created a tight seal.

Tarnnin stepped to the edge of his balcony, his hand raised; then he lowered it with speed. "Let the brainwashing begin!" Hailing resonated from the fiendish onlookers.

The main duct of the rigid main system originated deep within a secret room of Tarnnin's lair. What was spoken into the main tube from the secret room traveled through the spectacular tubing system and blasted into the Tanks of Torment. Even though nothing could be heard outside the tanks, the viewers could tell when the brainwashing began and ended by the actions of the chukkons inside. At the beginning of the brainwashing the unconscious chukkons' bodies jerked and convulsed. In a short amount of time they became coherent. During the brainwashing they ran about in circles and covered their ears while trying to find an escape. The brainwashing had ceased when the jarred chukkons gave blank stares and chanted along with the words coming through the hearing horns.

After chanting for several minutes, they were released and ran to Tarnnin's balcony and continued chanting in monotone unity, "You are the great leader. We are no longer SUL's. We are yours. We will serve you. We will wait upon you. You are great. You are great." Tarnnin gave yet another command, and the brainwashed chukkons dropped to their knees and bowed up and down humming high-to-low pitches until Tarnnin waved them off. The chukkons then became very anxious and scrambled about trying to make up their minds whether to serve the fallen etherealians, clean the dungeon cells, or participate in the torture pit.

No longer jolly friendly chukkons, they merely tolerated one another. Buddie and Brannagg's long friendship was over; their memories of each other had been erased.

From his cottage SUL had again watched the events through His revealing device. He had to restrain Himself from giving in and fixing everything, because that would falsify His prophecies. Making Himself out to be a liar would only bring worse Evil to Maycly. He forced Himself to continue holding fast to the fact that He already knew the prophesied outcome.

Chapter 15

Tarnnin's Pride and Ploy

Tarnnin called together only the etherealians who had chosen to follow him. He invited them to the feasting room for a special dinner of juicy raw flesh and fat. After shoveling his face full of the disgusting food, he wiped his mouth, leaned back in his chair, and admired his following.

He stood and regally gestured, though few saw him do so. "SILENCE!" All dropped their utensils and looked toward the head table. "Now that I have your attention...welcome evil etherealians. I've brought my most faithful followers together this day for a special purpose."

"Hear! Hear!"

Tarnnin pointed with tainted grace. "You will notice my table has twelve open places, six to my left and six to my right. I have need of a council of twelve czars to assist me with the detailed design and follow-through of the plan to eliminate SUL." This evoked obnoxious grunts, clapping, and cheers. "QUIET! I understand the excitement is overwhelming, knowing there is a chance to serve me firsthand." All present tried to look more important than the ones to either side of them, hoping to hear their names announced. "No need to strive for a position; I've already selected the twelve I feel are most fit to serve in this capacity." They applauded his decision, all the while looking around the room, trying to figure out who the twelve would be. Tarnnin spoke with false sincerity. "All of you are certainly worthy and competent of serving me so closely as a czar."

"Hear! Hear!"

"The choice was very difficult, as there were so many contenders." The crowd clung to his every word. "So after much consideration, I have chosen..." He paused for suspense. "...the first twelve who came to me." Disgruntled, several spat, booed, threw their leftovers at those who remained, and began to exit the feasting hall. "Let them go...they know they weren't among the twelve." Tarnnin waited for the last one to exit. "Now that that is over and done, come forward to be knighted as a czar and take your place at my table as I instruct, _if_ I call your name."

Proudly the twelve took their places, and Tarnnin invited the few remaining to help themselves and gobble the leftovers that had been thrown.

• • • •

The twelve czars, along with their pompous leader, were the only ones granted entrance to a special meeting room in the darkest depths of the lair. Whenever Tarnnin called for a meeting, his czars would follow behind him down a very long spiraling staircase to the secret hierarchy room. With the hoods of their heavy robes pulled low over their bowed heads and their hands hidden in their sleeves, they chanted phrases in a very old language that had only been used by etherealians at creation.

The meetings were useless as far as Tarnnin was concerned, but he wallowed in the pride that surged in him when he presided over the meetings, and that was satisfaction enough for him. He already had his plan laid out in his mind. He had learned the art of manipulation with evil intentions, so the meetings were also held to make his czars feel more important than the others, guaranteeing that they would do _anything_ he asked of them. Each day the czars told stories of bringing in and converting new cohorts, foul discussions of lust and perversion, always competing to make their stories top those of their peers.

Chapter 16

The Thief Is Revealed

Tarnnin gloated with drama while speaking to the mirror as if his reflection were actually SUL. "I know of something others do not. I know of something that will give me even more power. And SUL, You were the one who revealed it to me, oh so long ago. You fool! I remember You having penned in The Book of Good and Evil, _'Woe to the thief who heists and reads the hidden scribblings. The thief will be given special powers, but the thief will also be cast into his eternal torment at an appointed time.'_ Certainly You would not have meant me to be this thief? I am Your favorite of all the etherealians, _not_ a thief. I am only a curious etherealian in search of a better way to rule this land." He bowed and applauded himself.

From His cottage, SUL felt a sharp twinge in His spirit. He knew from the pain what Tarnnin was up to and was saddened that Tarnnin could not have convinced himself more wrongly.

_The hidden scribblings...the hidden scribblings. Where did SUL hide them? Think, you brilliant being, think._ After mulling this over in his mind, Tarnnin recalled a moment following creation. "It is the Tree of Breathing and Being! I remember finding it odd when I watched SUL, from a distance, reenter the tree. He looked over His shoulder as if to make certain He was alone. I also remember how long it was before He exited and sealed the door then created the two mardots. Yes! That is where the hidden scribblings must be!" He smiled, certain his memory had served him well.

• • • •

The Valley of Feasting was in full swing with Mayclysians celebrating many occasions.

VALLEY OF FEASTING

Etherealians, Sprites, chukkons, wightlings, and animals were preoccupied with the festivities. It was the perfect time for Tarnnin to make his elusive move. He arrived unnoticed at the Tree of Breathing and Being and made his way to the back side where the curly-horned mardots slobbered through the moss in their teeth. They croaked and snarled at the sight of him.

"What have we here?" The mardots cowered when Tarnnin spoke but still gave a few growls and gurgles.

"You must be the...'horrible'...guards SUL has placed by the door."

"Ribbit!"

"Croak!"

Tarnnin felt as if each mardot was coaxing him to pick its side of the tree trunk. He looked at the twin trunks. _I don't see a door on either of them._ Tarnnin jumped when the mardot on the left quickly uncoiled its tongue and snapped up an equinarch flying by. It recoiled its tongue and chomped on its prey and spit out the wings. Then a new equinarch grew from the wings and went on its way. _Why ever did SUL create such absurdity?_

EQUINARCH

Tarnnin saw the mardot on the right lunge headfirst into a thick clump of vines engulfing the tree trunk it guarded, and he heard the mardot come to a pounding stop when its head hit something hard behind the vines, sending it to its back on the ground. Tarnnin picked up the mardot, which wiggled and fussed until it was back on its rock where it gave a sloshy-sounding shake.

Tarnnin pushed his hand through the tangled, splintery vines where the mardot had hit. He felt a stony surface and poked on a raised place, but nothing happened. "That has to be it," he murmured. The mardot on the left gave a croak and stared back and forth from Tarnnin to the door on the right. _Maybe I just need to push harder._ When he did, the bark encasing the hinges cracked and dropped while the vines untangled and partially crawled into the tree. The other mardot gave a deep croak, and the vines and roots crawled deeper into the wood, revealing the stone door. Tarnnin ran his fingers over the raised artwork molded in the door, and it opened leisurely on its own. He checked over his shoulder. When he was certain he was alone, he peered inside and whispered, "A sealed door opens at my touch. Inside the same torch Ensio used still burns. SUL, You never cease to amaze me with Your subtleties." Tarnnin gingerly took the flaming torch in his hand, thinking something might happen since he did not consider himself to be the thief. He stood holding the torch, waiting. When nothing happened, he sneered. "Now, to find the hidden scribblings."

He moved from the foyer, down a short hall, and into a room where he found himself in the presence of the Creation Block. He could not help but reminisce. Seeing its chance at Tarnnin's moment of weakness, Good tried to reenter his soul. Hissing through his teeth, however, he reprimanded himself. "Do not become weak to the events of the past, you fool. There is so much to be said for being in power." His hand clenched the torch tighter. "I must rule. I _will_ rule." The flame started to go out. He mildly swung the torch in a circle to refuel the fire. In doing so, he felt his skin go cold, and the last remnants of sentimental feelings were gone.

"Now where would SUL have stashed the hidden scribblings?" Tarnnin's wings and fingernails made an unpleasant sound as they scraped along the walls seeking anything that might be worth a closer look. "If not in the walls, perhaps the floor." Tarnnin knelt and scratched over every inch of the damp rocky floor. "Nothing." He spat in frustration and rose to his feet. Holding the torch above his head he toyed with the idea of giving up.

"PSST! Down here my master," spoke a tiny voice.

Tarnnin glanced down. "What? Why? Wait...who are you?" He felt somewhat paranoid.

"My name is Bopper. What's yours?"

"It's me, Tarnnin. And what are you doing in here?"

"I am the Sprite who is keeper of the Creation Block. I proudly appointed myself to the duty. Do you not seek the hidden scribblings?"

"I do. But why would you be so inclined as to help me?" Tarnnin waited to see if this would prove to be a snare.

Bopper began to tell his story in high speed with a lot of flighty motions. "I've been trapped in here since SUL sealed the door. I just wanted to take one last look around before He left. It doesn't matter, I wasn't supposed to be in here in the first place. When I found myself entombed in this forsaken tree trunk I got mad. For who could hear a small Sprite's voice through these walls? Believe me when I say _no one!_ I got hoarse shouting for help for days and days. I've survived only on the few greens and water that seep through from time to time. My thought is, SUL left me here on purpose. I didn't know He could be so mean. So, from that moment on, I promised myself that I would show the first one who entered where the hidden scribblings are... _if_ they would allow me to escape." Bopper made a couple of circles around Tarnnin from head to toe.

"What are you doing now?"

"Just checking you out, mostly because of what I saw and heard SUL doing after the penning of _The Book of Good and Evil._ I mean let's face it, you don't look like you used to. You kind of resemble a thief now."

"You're a busy little thing aren't you? I'm thinking you're here to serve me. BUT I'M NOT THE THIEF! DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?"

"Whatever! I'll show you where the hidden scribblings are if you promise to get me outta here." Bopper squealed.

"All right. I promise. But first, a couple of things. I realize you think you know where the hidden scribblings are..."

"No, I _do_ know..."

Tarnnin sighed heavily then continued, "...but who's to say that you won't 'tattle' on me when the job is done and I let you go free?"

Following a dramatic huff Bopper blurted, "OK, if that's how you want to play it. First off, I'm not a tattletale! And furthermore, why would I want to destroy the one who saved me from the depths of this pathetic tree's innards?"

"Land in my hand," commanded Tarnnin. Bopper did a full gainer in the air, and sparkles puffed when he landed. "Now, what if I told you that, after you help me get the hidden scribblings, I'm going to eat you?"

"I wouldn't care. If I look like a snack to you, so be it." Bopper was desperate to escape his prison one way or another.

Tarnnin leaned close to Bopper's face. "Why are you not afraid of me like the other Sprites?"

Bopper leaned back then folded his arms and returned a cocky question. "Why are the other Sprites afraid of you?"

"Why would you think they are?" Tarnnin was losing his patience.

"Why are you asking me such silliness when you'd really rather find the hidden scribblings?"

"Bah! Just forget it." Tarnnin's initial heave blew Bopper out of his hand, but he was able to hang onto one of Tarnnin's fingertips. Tarnnin held him up and dangled him at eye level. "Lead me so that I may take the hidden scribblings. Then I will tell you your destiny."

Tarnnin flicked Bopper from his finger. Bopper got his bearings and flitted toward the Creation Block. He hummed and flew sporadically around the raised border, which made a rectangular outline on the front of the Creation Block. "There, inside the rectangle is where you'll find what you're looking for." He wiggled his backside doing a funky dance then flew to Tarnnin and hovered face to face. "Uh-huh, woohoo, uh-huh!"

"You'd better not be trying to trick me little bug."

"And even if I am, apparently my fate is the same. You're going to eat me I suppose? So let me ask you this...if I don't care that you eat me, why have you reason to doubt me now that I have shown you the location?" Bopper could not keep himself from trying to control the event.

"You are getting on my nerves."

"Look. Go ahead. I'm not tricking you. I want out of here, _badly._ So badly, I'm eager to see which answer I'll receive." He held out one hand, palm up. "Will I frolic in Maycly with my fellow Sprites?..." Then he held out the other, palm up. "...or will I flit about in your belly tickling you for eternity? Go on. Rub your fingers across the raised vines." Bopper struggled to pull one of Tarnnin's fingers toward the artwork.

Tarnnin glared at Bopper while deciding to trust him. He flung Bopper from his finger again and reached forward. Bopper returned and continued to be in the way. Keeping his eyes on Bopper, Tarnnin reached out and touched the raised outline. Hinged cut-out blocks swung outward with a burst of energy, and dust shot from behind the doors, causing Tarnnin and Bopper to cough.

When the dust settled, Bopper flew back while Tarnnin moved the torch inside the Creation Block. He saw something through the dust. He grabbed Bopper from out of the air and boasted. "I've done it. I've found them."

"Excuuuuuse me? I believe that, without me, you would not have found them. Could I get a little credit here?"

Tarnnin let go of Bopper and gave him a push through the air. "No! My touch opened the block, and the hidden scribblings will be in my possession. I found them."

Tarnnin and Bopper jumped when a red-orange line of fire spontaneously ignited and raced its way around the edge of the hidden scribblings, cutting them loose from the clay slab.

"I wouldn't get too ahead of myself if I were you," said Bopper smugly.

"And really, who is in charge here?"

"I'm just saying..."

"Well don't say any more!" Tarnnin reached in to retrieve the hidden scribblings. Bopper scurried off to a safe distance, but he was still close enough to see what was happening.

Flesh-consuming scarvousies, which had remained dormant since the Creation Block had been sealed, awakened and charged toward Tarnnin's hand.

Tarnnin jerked his hand back. "What _are_ those?"

"Scarvousies! They'll kill you if you're not the..." Bopper's tiny voice could not be heard over the creatures' screeching and the snapping of their claws and tails.

SCARVOUSIES

"Be gone! All of you!" The scarvousies responded by insanely boring headfirst into the walls of the Creation Block, suffocating themselves.

Reluctantly Bopper hovered his way back to Tarnnin and whispered in his ear. "I was just kidding about you being a thief. Who are you, really?"

"I am one you do not want to cross!" Tarnnin swelled with pride at his power over the scarvousies.

Bopper knew the scarvousies had been ordered by SUL to kill any being trying to retrieve the hidden scribblings, except the thief. He also knew the scarvousies were not mentioned in _The Book of Good and Evil_ as SUL had only spoken of them. Bopper's little heart fluttered at his realization that Tarnnin was indeed the thief, and his confidence of getting out alive was sinking fast. He flew to the wall and landed on a very small ledge. Shaking in fear, he watched Tarnnin's next move.

With the scarvousies lying motionless, Tarnnin grasped the hidden scribblings. He stood and slammed them onto the top of the Creation Block. His face glowed with pride. "There they are. The hidden scribblings. Right before my eyes." He caressed the silken snakes that were knotted together, holding the scribblings closed. Tarnnin watched the serpents until they unwound themselves and slithered off into the walls of the tree. The large leaves of the hidden scribblings unrolled under their own power, revealing the words written in sterling. Tarnnin read aloud:

" _You have found them, the hidden scribblings._

If you are reading them, you are the thief.

The thief shall be stripped of all that is Good,

and Good shall be replaced with

a power over all that is Evil.

All of Evil will suffer twice,

once at the changing of their names,

and eternally when Maycly's battle of restoration

is fought and won for Good."

As he uttered the final word, Tarnnin's knees went weak, and he became dizzy.

Chapter 17

Evil Consumes the Thief

Tarnnin's eyes sunk deep into their sockets like trapped fish struggling in soft clay. His veins clogged, and the back pressure from the tainted vapor brought a crippling stiffness to his wings. His mouth went dry. He felt his tongue swell until he could not swallow. Gagging, he stuck his tongue from his mouth, and what little saliva remained strung downward out of his mouth from below his tongue. His chest ballooned, his heart squeezed, and he began to thrash and convulse. He was not certain how much he could take, yet the trauma of Evil's power being instilled within was strangely pleasing to him. His head jerked back. He gagged again and slobbered when his head violently flung forward, and disgorged remnants spewed from his mouth. The pressure that had built in his arteries released, his veins burst giving off a horrendous stench, and the seeping foul smoldering liquid grew thick. A black vapor rose from the substance and stained his wings. Smoke crawled across the ground and through the air, encircling his head as it crafted itself into a crown that danced with images of skeletal figures. The figures exploded; the ashen powder gathered together, separated, and entered his eye sockets. "Ahhhh! Ohhhh!" Tarnnin wrenched as the backs of his eyes burned in their sockets. He held tight to the Creation Block so the fall would be lessened if he passed out from Evil's wicked coup.

Bopper held his ears to drown out Tarnnin's torment but could not turn away from the sight. On the ledge, in a panic, he did not know what would happen or what he should do next.

Tarnnin's misery brought him to the point of collapse, and he fell like a rag doll to the floor. He remained conscious throughout the entire process. Evil took its time burning his organs from the inside out. He gasped for breath several times. His breathing became shallow. He lay for several minutes without any signs of recovering.

When all went silent, Bopper crept through the air but darted back to the ledge when Tarnnin gave a raging gasp as if being dead and coming back to life. Tarnnin's eyes opened and he looked around. Still panting, he pushed himself up slowly into a sitting position. He rolled his head to loosen the stiffness in his neck. His tongue had returned to normal size, but his mouth was still dry.

Bopper hovered near Tarnnin. "Are you all right?" Tarnnin did not answer; he pulled himself to his feet and continued reading the scribblings:

" _With this Evil comes assistance._

The thief will be given things

that are specific to the journey

to overthrow SUL."

Bopper involuntarily shot through the air and came to a severe halt high above the Creation Block, face up. He felt his wings slam into the block's surface when he was dropped. He could not move, as parts of him were imaginatively pinned like an insect in a display case. Rays shot from his eyes, his mouth, and the tips of his flattened wings. The rays came to a point, and a hologram appeared above the apex.

Tarnnin turned bluish gray as he chilled to the verge of hypothermia. His body stiffened, and he was magically covered in ice. His head froze in the direction of the hologram. With his eyes unable to blink, his vision locked on the hologram. He distinctly heard SUL's voice begin to recite the next portion of the scribblings.

" _There is one who will serve as the thief's general;_

he is a changeling whose name is Lucasphair.

Lucasphair shall control the grumners;

wicked imps shall follow at their feet.

When pierced where a heart should be,

Lucasphair will turn to dust.

When Lucasphair goes to dust,

the imps and grumners will follow suit.

The dust shall find its way back

to the thief's dwelling to be restored.

But each time they are turned to dust,

they will take longer to restore.

Lucasphair, the imps, and the grumners

are now at your dwelling

waiting for you–the thief."

The hologram ended at SUL's last word. Tarnnin's neck cracked when the ice began to break from his body. Frosty shavings flew when he snapped his head around to look for SUL, but he saw no one. Looking down, he noticed he was standing in a pool of melted ice.

Bopper was lifted by an unseen force. He levitated above the Creation Block then dropped to the tabletop, just missing the hidden scribblings. When he hit, his breath was knocked out of him, and his tiny lungs stung until he was able to breathe normally. He crawled with exaggerated drama to get out of Tarnnin's way. Bopper was shocked to hear silent words come to him from SUL. _"Bopper, I have recognized your service, and you shall be rewarded greatly. Tarnnin does not hold the power to harm you."_ He was humbled that SUL had remembered him by name.

Tarnnin inhaled with a new-found confidence, and he flourished with arrogance. To him, the power he felt made him feel better than he ever had, even better than at creation. He read the final section of the hidden scribblings:

" _You will find a scepter inside the torch's stem._

This scepter represents complete malignity.

It is foul in appearance to those who do not serve Evil;

it is wondrous to those who do.

The scepter holds dirty magic.

It has only one purpose–to restore

Lucasphair, the grumners, and imps

upon their return to the thief's dwelling.

May you, the thief, always be mindful that

dirty magic comes with consequences.

Every time you release the dirty magic

from the scepter to restore Lucasphair and the others,

a portion of wisdom and strength

shall be given to the warriors of Good.

And in addition, it shall increase My magical powers,

which I have set aside for battle."

Accepting only the parts that appealed to him, Tarnnin ignored the truths of dirty magic's harsh consequences.

Now aware that SUL would protect him from Tarnnin, Bopper maintained his cocky attitude, as that is what Tarnnin would be expecting. When Bopper felt he had crawled far enough, he pushed himself up with his hands, rolled over, took a seat on the corner of the Creation Block, held his head, and moaned with overstated exuberance.

Tarnnin grabbed for the torch to find the scepter and unintentionally knocked Bopper off balance. Bopper almost hit the floor. He faked damaged wings, making certain Tarnnin saw his performance.

After a few failed attempts to open the torch, Tarnnin started gnawing at its base. Bopper flew up from the floor with exaggerated restraint. He spoke as loud as he could, "Stop your chewing. You're wasting your time. Twist it in the middle. The middle."

Tarnnin looked at Bopper then back at the torch. He saw a small hairline ring and pointed at it while looking back at Bopper for confirmation. Bopper staged a rough landing on the Creation Block and nodded. Tarnnin gave a twist at the torch's seam, the stem broke in half, and the flame on the torch's top half extinguished. The only remaining light was from the few sparkles that Bopper was making as he walked across the block. Tarnnin separated the two halves and slid the scepter of Evil from inside. Orange flames swirled inside a glass globe at the top of the scepter. Still denying his fate, Tarnnin shouted, "Why does SUL call me a thief? I was destined to find this scepter and rule the land. Let another come to steal the hidden scribblings, and let it be known, _that one_ is the thief of whom SUL speaks."

Tarnnin looked at Bopper. "You are free to go. I'm not going to eat you. And I need you _not_ to be by my side continually, but you'd better be there when I call. And you'd better not speak of this to anyone. Understood?"

"Only when you call for me will I be there for you. My lips are sealed." Bopper made a zip action across his lips, fled as fast as he could, bumping off the walls, staggering in flight (continuing his act for Tarnnin's sake) to the foyer and out the door. He vanished into his new surroundings. He had played Tarnnin perfectly and was heading to tell his fellow Sprites everything.

LUCASPHAIR

Tarnnin had planned to return the hidden scribblings to their hiding place to be discovered by the _real_ thief who should suffer the fate SUL had prophesied. But before he could reach them, they melted into the Creation Block, their words permanently embedded in the top. "Bah! The real thief can read them from there."

The tree's door closed and sealed upon Tarnnin's exit. The vines and bark returned and camouflaged the stony door. The curly-horned mardots snapped a couple of equinarchs that Tarnnin had stirred, crunching them in their mossy teeth. They spit out the wings and, like always, the equinarchs grew back from the spewed wings and flew away.

Back in the Valley of Villages, SUL took a seat in front of the fireplace in His cottage. For the first time He experienced a feeling of doubt regarding His prophecies.

Tarnnin arrived back at his lair. He sat in his chair by the bed, holding the scepter and pondering the event. A cold damp hand came to rest on his shoulder.

"Hello my friend. I've been waiting for your return," said Lucasphair.

The corners of Tarnnin's mouth turned up in a haughty snarl.

**CONTINUED IN** _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly,_ ebook _Part Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery"_

EXTRAS

IONA'S FAMILY TREE

Iona Younger Snapp

Born 26 February, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Leonard Younger and Ann Tuttley Younger

Leonard Younger

Born 8 April, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Son of

Lee Younger and Alverta Pettigrau Younger

Ann Tuttley Younger

Born 13 April, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Lawrence Tuttley and Hilda St. John Tuttley

Lee Younger

Born 2 June, Farmersville, Midland Terrain

Son of

Carl Younger and Birdie James Younger

Alverta Pettigrau Younger

Born 3 March, Farmersville, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Buford Pettigrau and Trudy O'Mallory Pettigrau

Lawrence Tuttley

Born 20 May, Famersville, Midland Terrain

Son of

Henry Tuttley and Gertie Downs Tuttley

Hilda St. John Tuttley

Born 22 September, Farmersville, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Edgar St. John and Iva Brannigann St. John

Carl Younger

Born 8 September, Cowepen, Midland Terrain

Son of

Sam Younger: Born 29 August, Bugg's Landing, Midland Terrain

Sweetie Younger: Born 12 May, Bugg's Landing, Midland Terrain

Birdie James Younger

Born 17 July, Cowepen, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Herger James: Born 1 December, Bugg's Landing, Midland Terrain

Olive James: Born 10 March, Bugg's Landing, Midland Terrain

Henry Tuttley

Born 22 October, Fair's Towne, Midland Terrain

Son of

Ike Tuttley: Born 22 November, Hopscotch, Midland Terrain

Miriam Tuttley: Born 18 October, Hopscotch, Midland Terrain

Gertie Downs Tuttley

Born 17 January, Fair's Towne, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Mack Downs: Born 4 February, Hopscotch, Midland Terrain

Jocelyn Gertie Downs: Born 7 June, Hopscotch, Midland Terrain

Buford Pettigrau

Born 14 February, Cowepen, Midland Terrain

Son of

Gaybe Pettigrau: Born 19 February, Plushrock, Blarney Terrain

Maybell Pettigrau: Born 3 May, Plushrock, Blarney Terrain

Trudy O'Mallory Pettigrau

Born 1 July, Cowepen, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Briggsby O'Mallory: Born 20 September, Plushrock, Blarney Terrain

Bonnie O'Mallory: Born 18 November, Plushrock, Blarney Terrain

Edgar St. John

Born 11 November, Fair's Towne, Midland Terrain

Son of

William St. John: Born 20 December, Greensborough, Blarney Terrain

Margaretta St. John: Born 17 February, Greensborough, Blarney Terrain

Iva Branningann St. John

Born 25 December, Fair's Towne, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Shemmly Branningann: Born 30 August, Greensborough, Blarney Terrain

Kateryn Brannigann: Born 2 November, Greensborough, Blarney Terrain

COLE'S FAMILY TREE

Cole Snapp

Born 18 April, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Son of

Dwayne Snapp and Doloriss Cottons Snapp

Dwayne Snapp

Born 18 May, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Son of

Arthur Snapp and Velrose Raerrah Snapp

Doloriss Cottons Snapp

Born 13 August, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Fergus Cottons and Sweenee Maffwell Cottons

Arthur Snapp

Born 15 January, Chimney Topps, Midland Terrain

Son of

Dwayne Arthur Snapp and Carolle Zindersal Snapp

Velrose Raerrah Snapp

Born 23 April, Chimney Topps, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Rigsby Raerrah and Octavia Grusher Raerrah

Fergus Cottons

Born 3 November, Sugarsands, Coastal Terrain

Son of

Butch Cottons and Betsy Nauduroy Cottons

Sweenee Maffwell Cottons

Born 9 October, Sugarsands, Coastal Terrain

Daughter of

Nicholas Maffwell and Mazy Heggery Maffwell

Dwayne Arthur Snapp

Born 22 June, River Drop, Mountain Terrain

Son of

Bentley Snapp: Born 22 January, Stately Gardens, Foggy Terrain

Prista Snapp: Born 30 April, Stately Gardens, Foggy Terrain

Carolle Zindersal Snapp

Born 26 January, River Drop, Mountain Terrain

Daughter of

Shaunz Zindersal: Born 8 July, Tall Castles, Beirgarten Terrain

Helgie Zindersal: Born 5 May, Tall Castles, Beirgarten Terrain

Rigsby Raerrah

Born 1 June, Farmersville, Midland Terrain

Son of

James Raerrah: Born 3 August, Turtle's Nest, Island Terrain

Bimmanee Raerrah: Born 14 May, Turtle's Nest, Island Terrain

Octavia Grusher Raerrah

Born 15 August, Famersville, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Wilson Grusher: Born 9 December, Brigbrag, Midland Terrain

Elsa Grusher: Born 4 September, Brigbrag, Midland Terrain

Butch Cottons

Born 9 March, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Son of

Benson Cottons: Born 3 October, Coal Miner's Wealth, Midland Terrain

Patsy Cottons: Born 19 April, Coal Miner's Wealth, Midland Terrain

Betsy Nauduroy Cottons

Born 17 February, Bee Creek, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Vincent Nauduroy: Born 11 October, Dillingham Heights, Foggy Terrain

Marguerete Nauduroy: Born 26 May, Dillingham Heights, Foggy Terrain

Nicholas Maffwell

Born 3 October, Pickle Town, Midland Terrain

Son of

Rutherford Maffwell: Born 29 February, Lamb's Wool Gut, Mountain Terrain

Elizabeth Maffwell: Born 3 March, Lamb's Wool Gut, Mountain Terrain

Mazy Heggery Maffwell

Born 23 July, Pickle Town, Midland Terrain

Daughter of

Mumford Heggery: Born 31 October, Highland Cattle Crest, Emerald Terrain

Ruthie Heggery: Born 19 December, Highland Cattle Crest, Emerald Terrain

BONUS RECIPE

_from_ Tales & Tall Ones _, a restaurant on Maycly_

**Pub Pete's Famous Green Chili**

2 lbs tomatillos, brown cover removed, washed, and quartered

3 bell peppers, ribs and seeds removed, coarsely chopped

1 bunch cilantro, chopped

8 green onions, chopped (green parts included)

6 (4 oz) cans diced green chilies

4 tsps cumin

4 tsps dried oregano

cayenne pepper to taste (optional)

8 cloves garlic, peeled and minced

4 cups water (or 2 cups water and 2 cups vegetable broth)

salt and black pepper to taste

4 (15-oz) cans small white beans

Sour cream

Chopped chives

Place first 10 ingredients in a large stew pot and let cook, stirring occasionally, until the tomatillos are completely broken down and the mixture thickens. Add the beans, salt, and black pepper to the thickened mixture and heat through. Garnish each bowl of chili with a dollop of sour cream and a sprinkle of chives. Serve with cornbread or corn chips and salsa.

**On Earth,** you may want to add a pound-and-a-half of ground turkey or pork, cooked and crumbled. For more color, you can substitute red kidney beans (dark or light or 2 cans of each) for the white beans.

This recipe is from the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume 1 Maycly the Trilogy_ companion cookbook, _More than Grilled Cheese and Tomato Soup_ , which contains menus and recipes from five of the restaurants on Maycly, along with each restaurant's history and a multitude of captioned photos and drawings. All of the recipes can be made and eaten right here on Earth! Available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

Would you like to learn more about the characters, dwellings, flora, and fauna on Maycly? You can find in-depth descriptions and other information in the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ companion book, _The Chukkons Say, "Ye Need ta Be a-Seein' Maycly."_ The book, in FULL COLOR with FULL-SIZED ILLUSTRATIONS, is available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

### HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly

### Book Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery"

Copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley

Illustrations by Dar Bagby

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly Book Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery"_ is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, events, establishments, locales, or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Text copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley.

Illustrations and cover art copyright 2011 by Dar Bagby.

Design, layout, and formatting by Connie M. Thompson: http://www.ridgeroadenter.com • graphicsetc@hughes.net

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, scanning, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without written permission from the publisher.

ISBN-10: 098488131X

ISBN-978-0-9848813-2-1

TABLE OF CONTENTS

**Book Two** _"The Battle of Trust and Treachery"_

Dedication

Acknowledgments

Other Scribblings by Author Janet Beasley

Map

Prologue

Chapter 18 – Charleo's Assignment

Chapter 19 – Home Is Where the Heart Is

Chapter 20 – Finding the Other Two

Chapter 21 – To and Through The Vinewall

Chapter 22 – Welcome, Warrior Leaders!

Chapter 23 – Let the Recruiting Begin

Chapter 24 – This Be a-Givin' Me the Creeps

Chapter 25 – Who and What Are They?

Chapter 26 – Warriors Unprepared

Chapter 27 – United Army of Chukkon Warriors

Chapter 28 – Being Ushered In

Chapter 29 – A Close Call

Chapter 30 – Marlen Pays a Surprise Visit

Chapter 31 – Pomp & Circumstance, and Mixed Emotions

Chapter 32 – The Binding

Chapter 33 – The Day of Reckoning

Chapter 34 – Adventures of the Terrain Masters

Chapter 35 – The Dreadful Demise

EXTRAS

Buttons-n-Blocks: How to Play/Rules

Terrain Masters

Terrain Masters Groups/Badges

Recipe: Farmhouse Smoothie

DEDICATION

I dedicate this book to my husband, Don, who has been and always will be my essence of life. I wish that the wind may catch our sails and carry us to a new sea together where we will float on the waves of achievement, prosperity, and wellness.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thank you to my husband, my parents, my in-laws, and my outlaws. Thank you to my social network of friends, readers, and fellow authors. Thank you to the Creek '79ers, Picture This Photography & Design, and to author Steve Hamilton, who was my inspiration, and who provided me with my first autographed copy of a book. Thank you to Connie T. for making _Maycly_ come to life in a very professional way. Without the encouragement and support of all of these people, the world would have been deprived of _Maycly._

OTHER SCRIBBLINGS BY AUTHOR JANET BEASLEY

Janet has been published in several trade-specific magazines. Her articles dealt with theatrical productions from conception to completion, technical theater, and how to survive live productions on half-a-shoestring budget. She currently has two self-help books regarding theatrical productions and theater applications available on Kindle, _Production P.A.R.T.Y._ and _Theatrical Fudge._

Other things Janet has written include award-winning poetry, greeting cards, inspirational photo captions, and an autobiography.

Someday she hopes to create a coffee table book combining her talents of inspirational words and her scenic nature photographs.

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ has been released as three separate ebooks _(Book One "Two Altered Worlds," Book Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery,"_ and _Book Three "The Queen")_ and as a collector's edition paperback version containing all three parts.

"... _And when we find ourselves in the place just right,_

'Twill be in the Valley of Love and Delight."

**Simple Gifts,** Shaker Elder Joseph Brackett, Jr. 1848

PROLOGUE

As he wrapped his gaunt and disfigured wings around the Grand Wizard–his own Creator–his burning saliva dripped into the Wizard's open wounds, sizzling and popping on contact. He clearly held no remorse for his deeds. "You are a fool to think You would be the final conqueror. You forget that I was one of Your creations. Not only did You endow me with everlasting life, You saw fit to give me all the wisdom and power You Yourself possess...a blatant error on Your part. Now I harbor not only that which You bestowed upon me, but also that which I found deep within me, that which was not put there by You.

"Ironically Your early acts of kindness toward me prepared me for what I have become. It was through Your well intended efforts that I recognized the pitiable existence You had bestowed upon Your lowly followers. You pampered them using the excuse that Evil must show its face and be overcome so that Good can prevail for eternity, when in fact, You must certainly know that, despite Your efforts, Evil has become far stronger than You ever anticipated.

"Now You cower before me. You are nothing more than a pathetic replication of one of Your most hapless creations–a mere wightling, old and decrepit. My delight in Your demise is indescribable. There will be no more pampering of Your miserable chukkons and wightlings. Instead I will take great joy in watching them suffer endless servitude to me and my kind. My chest swells with pride knowing that what You prophesied will _not_ come to pass. It is I who will rule all of Maycly, I and my minions of Evil. As I watch Your life slowly draining away, I take pleasure thinking that You feel the disgrace You so deserve at Your failure. Your time has come to an end. Mine begins."

His wings slowly unfurled, exposing his Creator's battered and abused body.

Chapter 18

Charleo's Assignment

The curtains rustled softly, and a slight breeze danced across Charleo's face. The air became sweet with mixed scents of plumerias and cotton candy, the distinct aromas that caused him to open his eyes. Looking in through the open window hovered SUL's personal messenger, the illuminated etherealian, Carbreyghal. He floated with dignity, his wings gently fanning the air, creating the balmy aromatic breeze. Multicolored pinpoints of light glittering through the pale feathers of his wings enhanced the twilight.

Charleo glanced at Marlen in a deep sleep lying next to him then looked back toward Carbreyghal and smiled. Carbreyghal did not hesitate to return a comforting smile. Charleo got out of bed and tiptoed to the window. "And what've I done ta deserve a visit from SUL's personal messenger?"

"I have been sent with a message from SUL." Carbreyghal's voice was soft and calm. Still, Charleo's eyes widened as both fear and excitement set in. "The situation with Tarnnin has grown worse. He plans to overthrow SUL in the near future. SUL needs a chukkon with seasoned wisdom, knowledge, and a strong constitution to lead the battle to defend the Good that Maycly stands for."

Charleo's expression became somber, and his mind raced. _I've seen this in me heart. The prophecy from_ The Book of Good and Evil _be a-comin' ta pass. Plus there be thin's SUL has told me that He dinna want in the book, but I couldna bring meself ta tell the family, or anyone fer that matter. Besides, I was certain SUL said not ta. I canna believe this be a-happenin'. What'll be next?_

"It is good you have spoken to no one about these things." Charleo was comforted knowing Carbreyghal was attuned to his every thought. "SUL has a promise to keep, and He requests your help. You are to gather an army of chukkons. Train them to fight for Good. You must trust the Grand Wizard and act accordingly. There are three specific recruits who will serve as leaders and travel together on this mission. You, dear Charleo, are one of the three. You are their leader, the general over all chukkon warriors. When you come face-to-face with those you believe to be the other two leaders, ask each of them, 'Did you ever have a heartfelt vision of a great and terrible day?' If they answer, 'Yes. I am one of three who received a call from SUL,' then you will know. If their answer is, 'No,' or if they offer no answer, simply thank them for their time and move on quickly before they ask questions."

Carbreyghal invited Charleo to gaze into his eyes. What Charleo saw was not what he was thinking, but what the future held for him. He watched until Carbreyghal's eyes returned to their normal color of a tranquil sea, then Carbreyghal spoke with intensity. "Do you understand your assignment?"

"Uh...um...well, I uh..." Charleo's hands shook and his heart raced. He bowed his head, stroked his beard, then licked his lips and clenched them between his teeth.

"Still do not speak of this to anyone, except those you recruit and gather. Do not be afraid, for SUL is with you. He would not instruct you to do anything He believes you cannot handle. Doubt not, nor waiver. Stay strong in knowing that what I have said is true. And above all, trust SUL."

Charleo responded with honor. "This has all come so fast. I saw in yer eyes what must be done, and I be the one responsible fer a-bringin' our queen ta Maycly. Tis a lot of responsibility." Overwhelmed by the appearance of Carbreyghal's beauty, Charleo held his stare. His fingers wove together, as did a mix of emotions. He blinked and shook his head to clear his negative thoughts.

Carbreyghal rose and spread his wings to their full potential, and they shone three times brighter. He smiled proudly at Charleo.

When the smile reached Charleo's eyes he felt himself fill with a confidence only SUL could deliver. "I'll be a-doin' what our Creator has asked." With that he bowed before Carbreyghal.

"Do not bow unto me; I am simply the messenger. Arise and return to your slumber, for you will need much rest." Raising his hands to his lips Carbreyghal blew sparkling dust into the air; it fell over Charleo, who was walking toward the bed and wondering how he was ever going to sleep. He fell into bed as his eyes became droopy. He wanted so badly to watch Carbreyghal make his exit, so he fought to keep them open.

Carbreyghal delivered the last bit of SUL's message for Charleo. "Your Creator, the Grand Wizard SUL, thanks you." Charleo broke into a dreamy smile and Carbreyghal disappeared into the moonlit sky, the pinpoints of light in his wings blending with the stars.

Charleo did not have any trouble finding sweet sleep. When he awoke the next morning he felt refreshed, but he was still unsettled at the previous twilight's event. From that day forward he spent much time in his wood shop, secretly preparing for the day recruiting would begin.

Chapter 19

Home Is Where the Heart Is

Since Carbreyghal's twilight visit, Charleo's role and tasks had become more apparent and less unsettling to him. This twilight, exactly seventy-five years after Charleo had traded his taggerts for his pipe from Jobi, Carbreyghal delivered another message from SUL: the next morning would be the one Charleo had been waiting for.

• • • •

After his last sip of coffee, Charleo loitered at the kitchen table thinking about Marlen and their boys, Denton (the older one, who had stopped aging at 16) and Dittle (the younger of the two, who had stopped aging at 11). But mostly his thoughts leaned toward Marlen this morning. He smiled as he watched her in the kitchen, being herself, a happy-go-lucky chukkon. He knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that Marlen was the wife best suited for him and his antics.

DENTON AND DITTLE

Marlen loved to prepare meals for her family and sing songs with them after feasting. When no one else was around she would hum to herself, making up lyrics and tunes. Her garden was her prize, filled with flowers of many colors, dancing-daffodils being her favorite. She relished the task of tending it daily. She approached Charleo from behind. "Everythin' be all right m'dear?"

"Aye, and at the same time, nae."

"Whate'er do ye mean by that? That be a silly answer." She frowned and kissed his forehead.

"I canna speak of such. Please trust me, and most of all, keep a-trustin' SUL no matter what be a-happenin' in these next few years."

"Few years? We've been a-trustin' ye and SUL fer centuries; why would we e'er stop now? Ye be a-soundin' ridiculous. Snap out of it...where be me old Charleo?" Again she kissed his forehead. This time Charleo smiled, but not for long.

"Twill be revealed ta ye at the appointed time. Ye must let me do what I be a-havin' ta do."

Marlen chuckled as if Charleo were talking gibberish. "Ye've been a-spendin' too much time in yer wood shop. And I've been a-waitin' ta see what creations ye've crafted. When do I get ta sneak a peek?" She reached to pinch his cheek.

"NOT TILL I BE A-SAYIN' SO!"

She jerked her hand back. "Goodness...it must be very special. I'll not be askin' again. Sorry ta have gotten yer whiskers in such a fluster." She tugged on his beard as she shook her head.

Charleo stood up and pulled Marlen to him. "Oh m'dear. I be sorry fer a-snappin' at ye. Just be a-trustin' me...tis big. Bigger'n anythin' I e'er imagined. Tis great and terrible all at the same time. Please, no more questions. It pains me so not bein' allowed ta speak of the events ta come. I've spoken every night ta SUL, askin' Him ta watch o'er ye and the boys. I know He will–no matter the outcome." Charleo sat back down in his little chair and covered his face with his hands.

"The...outcome? Ye be a-talkin' like the Day of Reckonin' be at hand."

Charleo sat motionless and gave no answer.

"Just ne'er mind. Ye needna be answerin' any more of me questions." She leaned in close and pulled Charleo's hands from his face. "Look inta me eyes Charleo." His head raised; his eyes were slightly tearing. "I've loved ye and been with ye so many years, twould be silly fer me ta be a-questionin' yer wisdom. Fer that matter, twould be utterly ridiculous ta doubt SUL's wisdom now or e'er." She smiled, but only the left side of her mouth rose to the occasion.

"Thank ye m'love." Charleo stood, took her hands in his, pulled her to him, and gave her a reassuring kiss.

Marlen buried her head in his chest. "Ye be welcome m'love." Charleo heard crying in her voice. She squeezed him tighter for a moment then turned and walked outside to the back yard to tend her garden.

Charleo smiled when Denton and Dittle ran to her side. He watched Marlen don her gardening gloves, pick up her small tools, and head to her favorite flower bed. He returned to his seat to stall a little longer and said aloud, "Well, no one else be a-goin' ta do this, and it willna go away no matter how long I wait. So tis out the door and ta the first house ta see if there be any respective warriors awaitin' me arrival." He walked to the sink and dropped his coffee mug in the dishwater from the evening before. "Far be it from me ta complain about dirty dishes in a sink e'er again."

He moped out to his wood shop. There he opened the secret drawer of his tool chest and picked up a few things he had made, along with a tablet and a scribbling stick, and tucked them into his pocket. He went back into the house and proceeded to the bedroom to snap up a tablecloth filled with essentials tied to the end of a stick, which he had hidden under the bed. These were the only items SUL had instructed him to take.

Swinging the stick over his shoulder Charleo returned to the foyer. He flipped to the last page of the tablet and pulled from it the note he had written to Marlen. He laid it on the small table next to the door and placed a dancing-daffodil from her garden atop the note. He opened the front door and turned to take one last look at his home in its current state. Through the tiny window in the kitchen he could still see Marlen in the back yard. The boys skipped and jumped like boys do. He knew it would be a long time before he would ever see his home and family again...and he knew it would be different in the days to come on Maycly.

The door squeaked and latched behind Charleo as it always had. Rascally stood near the gate attached to the wagon. The horse pawed at the ground and whinnied low. Charleo approached him and gave him a quick pat on the nose. "Not this time big fella. I be a-goin' on foot. I'll be a-seein' ye again, but not fer a long time. Ye watch o'er Marlen and the boys fer me. Take 'em ta town by way of the scenic route, eh?" Rascally nickered softly and shook his mane so that it brushed Charleo's face. Charleo could not help but cry. Rascally rubbed his cheek on Charleo's and dried the tears.

Charleo removed his hat and bowed his head. "SUL, I be a-goin' by faith here, and by foot like Ye asked. I be a-trustin' Ye, Grand Wizard, but me home be where me heart'll be a-stayin'. A-leavin' it...well, tis not an easy thin'. But Ye've been so good ta us, tis the least I can do. So please be a-hearin' me heart when I be a-sayin' in this hard time that I be a-doin' it fer Ye, and fer the Good of Maycly. In return, I ask that Ye please tend ta both me and me family, just as Ye always have."

He stumbled forward with surprise when a wet nose bumped his bum. "All right...all right. I be a-goin' Rascally."

After about an hour Marlen and the boys returned inside. She called to Charleo but got no answer. _He must be back out in his wood shop._ She started in that direction when a Sprite caught her eye, buzzing and flitting about the entrance table where Charleo's letter lay. A lump swelled in her throat. She picked up the letter and unfolded it.

Me dearest Marlen,

Dunna read this aloud fer the boys ta hear.

Simply tell 'em I've gone fer a season ta help Maycly become

what it used ta be.

Tell 'em I love 'em very much, and ta trust that

I'll be a-seein' 'em again someday.

Go ta the top drawer in me dresser;

there ye'll find three necklaces.

Each has a strap, and each strap be adorned with

an inscribed stone.

These I made in me shop with me own hands,

one fer ye, one fer Denton, and one fer Dittle.

I already be a-wearin' mine.

Yer stone says LOVE, Denton's says STRENGTH,

Dittle's says COURAGE.

Ye needna know yet what mine be a-sayin'.

Wear 'em proud as I'll be a-wearin' mine.

Dunna remove 'em till ye be a-seein' me again.

At that point in time we'll hang 'em together on the

mantle of our home.

Kiss the stones each night we be apart so we can be together

in a sort of way.

Now remember, trust us both, me and SUL.

I love ye m'dear.

• _Yer beloved Charleo •_

Chapter 20

Finding the Other Two

Charleo chose Klondelkin as his first stop in the recruiting process. Approaching a white picket fence, he saw the familiar dirt and stone path leading up to the small cottage of his long time friend, Keegan, a hard worker and a wonderful husband and father.

KEEGAN

Keegan was a master at organization, he stood his ground for what was Good, and the welfare of others was always foremost on his mind.

Charleo was not certain if Keegan would find him alarming, crazy, or simply a long awaited answer. There was no way to find out except to knock and hope Keegan himself would come to the door.

"Why, Charleo, me friend! What a pleasant surprise. Come in. Come in."

"Shh, shh. I'd rather not. I prefer ta speak ta ye right here at the door, if ye dunna mind."

"Oh. Dunna mind a'tall. What be a-goin' on? Yer face...tis kinda droopy. And why be ye a-speakin' so soft?"

"Keegan, our families have been best friends fer a long time, and I be dependin' on that fact fer ye not ta be a-findin' me crazy." Keegan's brows rose.

Charleo cleared his throat. "I need ta be askin' ye somethin', and I dunna know fer sure how ye'll be a-takin' it, but here goes." He looked down at his feet, took a deep breath, and pulled himself up to his full height. Looking Keegan right in the eyes he asked, "Did ye e'er have a heartfelt vision of a great and terrible day?"

"Aye. I have. And the good news...I be a-comin' with ye!"

"Shh! Keep it down. We be s'posed ta keep our families from a-knowin'."

Keegan laughed at Charleo's seriousness. "Me family be on their way ta the Valley of Feastin' ta join in some celebrations. I told 'em I had a few thin's I wanted ta do around the cottage. I knew today was the day; SUL told me. So no need ta keep a-whisperin'. And by the way, me family be a-knowin' nothin' about any of this."

"Whew." Charleo wiped his forehead. "Thanks fer a-makin' me first recruit stop so simple. Now all we've ta do is find the third leader such as ourselves, eh?"

"That be the plan."

"Then I guess ye need ta be a-leavin' yer note and...and..."

"...and a-takin' care of thin's. C'mon in whilst I be a-gettin' ready." Keegan rushed to his secret drawer in his bedroom to get the note he had written for his family. He also grabbed a few photos he wanted to have on hand. Charleo felt tears well up in his eyes as he walked to the mantle and picked up a photo of Keegan and his family. He jumped, nearly dropping it, when Keegan shouted from the bedroom. "Carbreyghal spoke ta me one night and told me ta expect yer visit in the future. Plus he told me what ye'd be a-sayin' ta me. Since that evenin' I've been a-plannin' and a-preparin' ta make the journey with ye."

"Ye be a-soundin' mighty excited about all of this."

Keegan returned to the living room. "Aye. I've ne'er been asked ta train as a warrior before, so I figured it must be somethin' important if SUL sent Carbreyghal ta tell me."

Charleo smiled warmly. He realized Carbreyghal, at SUL's will, had spared Keegan the details and would reveal them as necessary.

Keegan placed his letter on the mantle beside the picture Charleo had held. "This adventure sounded easier than it be now." Charleo looked at Keegan and put his arm around his friend's trembling shoulders. After a few seconds Keegan nervously chuckled, trying to break the tension. "Let's get a-goin'. I've somethin' ta show ye!"

Charleo stood up straight, and genuine happiness spread over his face. Keegan had always looked up to Charleo. They stepped out onto the porch, and Keegan pulled the door shut behind him. Then he jumped from the porch and took off. He motioned to Charleo to follow him across the stony drive and into the tall crops on the other side. Charleo saw a narrow worn path. They came upon a mound of dried-up crops lying in a pile reaching high above their wee heads.

"Help me clear these dried crops away."

Keegan's excitement prompted Charleo. "Who am I ta argue with such an enthusiastic chukkon?" Charleo joined Keegan in flinging the dried crops off of the mound that was obviously hiding something. "What in all of Maycly be this? Tis a beautiful piece of work. I've ne'er seen such a wagon!" Charleo stood on his tiptoes and tried to see the driver's bench. Then he stepped back and looked up high toward the top of the wagon's cover.

Keegan led him to the front of the wagon. "Tis our means of transportation fer the gatherin' up...ye know...the recruitin'. I built it meself right down ta every detail, e'en the metal-strapped wooden-spoked wheels, just like Carbreyghal instructed!"

Charleo was in awe. "Tis such a grand size. Whate'er be a-goin' ta pull this amazin' wagon?"

Keegan made a click-clack sound with his tongue against his cheek, followed by a whistle, and a team of two huge golden brown draft horses with dark chocolate manes and long white fetlocks made their way through the thick crops. Charleo dived and rolled out of the way.

HALO AND SCEPTER

Keegan laughed. Already with their harnesses in place, the horses stopped by the tongue of the wagon, ready to be hitched. Keegan walked up between the two magnificent animals and stroked their legs. "I'd like ta introduce ye ta Halo and Scepter."Charleo stood up and brushed himself off, rather embarrassed at his stunt, and made his way between the horses' front legs. The two chukkons appeared miniaturized by their size. Charleo and Keegan looked up, and at the same time Halo and Scepter bowed their heads and bumped the two chukkons gently with their noses.

"WOO! Well good day." Charleo stumbled as he was knocked forward a smidgen. Each horse whinnied and scratched the dirt as if to say a big hello to Charleo.

In the meantime Keegan had untied the lacings of the wagon cover. He invited Charleo to join him at the back of the wagon. Then he pulled the canvas open.

"Where'd ye e'er get all of these thin's? There be coats, hats, mittens, socks, and boots. What be the wooden crates labeled _Essential Supplies?_

"Climb on in and take a look around!"

As Charleo strolled through the covered wagon he found large capped-off gourds that held water. There were small baskets with cloth linings that came to a twisted point. "What be these?"

"Those be magic outin' baskets! Go ahead, look inside one."

Charleo untwisted the top and saw breads, rolls, fruits, wine, and sweets of all kinds. He stepped back, and the basket twisted itself shut. Keegan saw Charleo's expression. "Pretty amazin', eh?"

"I be a-sayin' so. And lookie here. Pipe stuffin's! E'en me favorite–E'er So Sweet. SUL must be behind this." Charleo's insides felt warm at his obvious conclusion.

"Ye be right. Carbreyghal told me SUL would provide. The horses came ta me first, so I've been a-tendin' ta them in secret. Carbreyghal told me where SUL would put the wagon once I finished a-buildin' it, and He told me what SUL would be a-puttin' in it while it was hidden." Keegan could barely contain himself. "I'd often slip away and observe the pile of brush, a-wonderin' what that...I mean _this_ day would be like."

Charleo hesitated long before he spoke again. "Well then, be ye ready?"

"Aye!"

The two chukkons climbed aboard and took their seats on the driver's bench. Halo and Scepter whinnied with approval. Charleo grabbed the reins, much to Keegan's liking, and they laughed and sang together as they journeyed on to find the third and final leader of the chukkon warriors.

• • • •

When the wagon finally found the road, neither Charleo nor Keegan looked back. The road led them through Klondelkin to the village of Hawthborough. They parked on the side of the street in front of the next cottage on Charleo's list. Up the driveway they sauntered. Knock, knock, knock, Charleo rapped the heavy metal ring. Willie opened the door. Charleo gave his speech, but Willie looked at Charleo as though he had gone off the deep end and told Charleo he was not interested. The next fifty-three doors brought the same response. Charleo was ready to call it quits.

"We canna be a-doubtin' now," said Keegan.

"No one else in this village e'en understood us. They thought we'd gone daft." Charleo tossed the reins to the side in disgust.

"Aye, but that doesna mean there be not someone in another village a-waitin' fer us. We canna give up now. How would ye feel if ye were a-waitin' on a message and no one e'er showed up?"

Charleo knew Keegan was right. "Fine. We'll be a-travelin' on then." He sat there pouting, his arms crossed over his chest.

"Ye may be a-wantin' these back." Keegan handed Charleo the reins and smiled when his serious friend snatched them from him.

They stopped at a fork in the road and drank from a gwendelant basin just outside Hawthborough. Both thought it a good place to set up camp for the night and agreed that, in the morning, they would take the south fork to Baynooth.

• • • •

Baynooth held no one they were looking for, so it was on to Skibbergarry. No one there was looking for such a message either, so they pitched a camp for the twilight along the Up Ahead River. They awoke to the light from the stationary suns sending beautiful rays through the trees and could see the beams in the tiny wisps of smoke still rising from last twilight's campfire. Keegan took advantage of the still-hot coals and rekindled their fire.

"What be ye upta now me friend?" asked Charleo.

"Well, I dunna know about ye, but I be a-needin' some coffee ta get meself a-goin' this mornin'."

"Canna argue with ye on that. Uh, be there any chocolate ta add ta the mix?"

"Aye! I shoulda known." Keegan waddled to the wagon and pulled out a large container from the _Essential Supplies_ box, labeled HOT COCOA LUMPS. Charleo gleamed as Keegan began plopping chocolate cubes into Charleo's coffee mug. "Tell me when ta stop."

"Three be perfect fer me."

"Ye be a true chocolate freak if I e'er saw one!" Keegan added the standard one-half lump to his coffee. They drank and discussed their plan for the day, and when the chocolate coffee was gone and the fire put out, Keegan hooked up Halo and Scepter to pull the wagon on to Glammiswinde.

Upon their arrival they decided to start at the outskirts surrounding Wildflower Splash tucked away at the base of Balmy Domes. There was only one tiny chukkon cottage on the northern edge, situated within a short walk of a gwendelant basin. They could hear gruff humming and off-key singing coming from the back yard. They traipsed up the greeting walk and knocked on the door, but the door did not open. Artie snuck up behind them and..."BOO!"

Charleo and Keegan jumped, then they turned and just looked at Artie.

ARTIE

Charleo wanted to ask the important question, yet he was hesitant to do so. Artie broke the silence. "I was out back a-puttin' away supplies. Ah, that hike ta Meekershade Corners; the part in the center of the village that goes by the Gottagitmegoodes River, a-windin' through the trees..."

Charleo cut him short. "Aye, aye, aye, I know. Been on that road before meself. Tis beautiful." An awkward pause filled the air.

Artie fidgeted, looking from one to the other. Charleo was still reluctant to ask the question. He felt they had had enough humiliating rejection on this journey to last them a good long while.

"Dunna ye two have a question fer me? Hmmm?" Artie shrugged with exaggeration.

Charleo's heart lightened at the tone of Artie's voice, and he spoke up. "Uh-hmm...aye, we do, and here it be..."

Artie blurted, "Whadda ye be a-waitin' fer? A drum roll?" He then made a whirring noise and the motions as if playing a drum.

"Stop that!" huffed Charleo. Keegan could not help but laugh with Artie. Poor Charleo was trying to deliver a serious message, and he did not feel that his two friends were cooperating. "OK then! Did ye e'er have a heartfelt vision of a great and terrible day?" Neither had ever heard Charleo speak so fast.

Laughing loudly through his answer Artie replied, "Of course! Let's get a-goin'. I've nothin' here ta worry about."

"Ye dinna answer with the right answer!" Charleo was a by-the-book kind of chukkon and wanted to make certain everything was perfect.

"Easy there wee fella. Dunna be a-gettin' yer Lederhosen in a wad. I canna remember fer certain the exact words, but I dinna say no, and ye know I was a-waitin' fer ye ta ask, right?"

Charleo sighed. "Right. Me apologies fer a-questionin' ye. But ye see, Keegan and I here have been a-travelin'..."

Artie interrupted. "Aye, that be a-soundin' really interestin' and all, but just so ye know, I've already stopped a-listenin'." Keegan laughed right out loud. Charleo formed a fist and shook it at both of them.

"All right, all right." Artie motioned for them to settle down. "Do ye s'pose I can be a-leavin' ye two alone whilst I be a-gatherin' me stuff?" Charleo and Keegan nodded. Keegan continued snickering at the whole thing, and Charleo frowned at him over the top of his spectacles.

Artie lived alone by choice. He had a nice little cottage that was plain and simple. Without a wife's touch, though, the inside was somewhat haphazard. He was always up for adventure in the outdoors, and the fact that he was a bit bigger than most chukkons made Charleo and Keegan feel safer. Artie came out of his cottage. "Just a few thin's we may need." He bobbed his head toward the small tied napkin dangling from the wooden stick on his shoulder. "I dunna know if ye've noticed, but there be only enough room right now fer the three of us up front and the goods and supplies in the back. There be no room fer any recruits. What do ye s'pose we do now?"

Charleo and Keegan looked at each other with identical expressions of _We never thought of that. Then_ they looked at Artie.

"I dunna know...what?" asked Charleo.

Artie was noted for having the biggest belly laugh on Maycly. "Oh ho ha he he he! Ye two be quite a site! Ha ha he he!" He grabbed them both and hugged them like chukkonettes. "I be admirin' ye. Ye be such the brave ones, simply a-packin' up and a-leavin' yer homes and families ta recruit with no further instructions than what ye were a-given by Carbreyghal, from SUL. Ye two should be commended fer yer trust and courage." He set them down and spun them around to face him. "SUL has revealed ta me our place of learnin' and trainin'. Until now ye dinna know where we were a-headin, did ye?"

"Nae, nae we dinna," answered Keegan, hoping Artie knew.

"Well then–let's be a-hoppin' aboard the wagon, and I'll be a-takin' ye there, fer this be me duty." He gave them a hand climbing aboard. "Once we arrive we can off-load all of these thin's ta make room fer the other recruits. We can set up the new dwellin's and be a-gettin' some shut-eye fer certain. The gatherin' of warriors'll begin soon enough. I be yer first...AND LAST...recruit fer the day!" Artie waved a fist of victory in the air and broke into a big smile.

Halo and Scepter reared with pride. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie stood arm-in-arm in front of the driver's bench and, in unison, made the click-clack sound to signal giddyup. When the team of horses eagerly gave their initial tug on the wagon, the three were involuntarily seated, and the reins flipped up in the air and landed smack dab in Artie's hands.

A calmness filled each of their spirits as they headed toward Meekershade Corners and veered onto the northern fork out of the village. Avoiding Tahqrusalom, so Charleo's family would not see them, they took an unmarked path around the north tip of Glider Sound and picked up the regular cart path to the north. Carefree and happy they moved onward, Charleo and Keegan confident Artie knew where they were headed.

Chapter 21

To and Through The Vinewall

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie watched the suns dim and the moons brighten. The three swung off the designated cart path and found a relaxing place to stop near Raffedary Lick, a small pond filled with clear fresh water and an ever-spritzing fountain in the center. The vibrant colors of several flowering puddle-jumpers and toucanthiae dotted the top of the water and glistened with the colors of the early twilight sky.

FLOWERING PUDDLE-JUMPERS

The water's edge was lined with illuminated lavendaria, and the branches of small trees were adorned with tydyed whodeys singing their songs in a combination of meadowlark, whippoorwill, and canary calls.

TOUCANTHIAS

TYDYED WHODEYS

Raffedaries grazed in the distance, and in a fun game of chase, Sprites rode equinarchs flitting about the scattered low shrubbery. Halo and Scepter went to the water to drink then staked their claim on a patch of soft grass under a singing tree next to their three weary passengers. All rested well.

Keegan awakened from his long nap and went to the back of the wagon. Charleo began to stir from the noises coming from inside the wagon's canvas. Keegan returned with a tasseled fleece blanket over his shoulder and a magic outing basket.

"I guess it be time fer some feastin', eh? Here. Let me be of some help ta ye." Charleo stretched, then he helped spread the oversized tasseled blanket. Artie kept snoring until Keegan untied the cloth on the basket, which unfolded perfectly to the ground, and the smell of food hit Artie's nose.

"Be ye ready fer some good eatin' me friend?" Charleo asked Artie.

"Ye betcha pal!"

RAFFEDARY

They dived in like male chukkons prefer to do when their wives and families are not present. There were crackers of many flavors, cheeses, fruits, a loaf of bread, and a bottle of wine. Pushing the realm of gluttony, Charleo and Keegan rested again on the blanket. Artie, now fully awake, gazed and enjoyed the beauty of their surroundings with his mouth full.

"Where be we a-headin'?" asked Charleo.

"Aye, where _be_ we a-headin' Artie?"

Artie, in an attempt to build suspense (because that's what Artie liked to do), took one more bite and a swig of wine, wiped his mouth on his shirt sleeve, and belched. "We be a-headin' north, through Timberland Forest North, where we'll be a-seein' The Vinewall outlinin' Timberland's northern edge." Charleo and Keegan straightened at his words. "SUL spoke ta me of a secret land behind The Vinewall. Tis called Chennin'ton Greens."

"WOW-eee..." Charleo's voice faded and he did not budge.

"Go on! Go on!" coaxed Keegan. "I ne'er knew there be anythin' on the other side of The Vinewall in the north. Doesna the cart path just loop around Pine Lake and head back ta the south?"

"Aye, but just like the hidden cart path around Glider Sound, there be a path hidden at the tip of the loop that leads on ta The Vinewall. And ohhhh, The Vinewall. Tis a grand size up north. Carbreyghal told me that SUL said He made it that way on purpose. And nary a single chukkon nor wightlin' has e'er seen o'er it, tis so tall."

"Then how'll we be a-goin' through it?" Keegan was not shy when it came to asking questions.

Artie became overly dramatic with his hand gestures. "First, we'll be enterin' the southern edge of the forest and be led by Sprites ta the northern edge. They'll be a-lightin' the way because...because..." Artie was drawing it out, loving their expressions filled with suspense.

"BECAUSE?..." Charleo was serious with a bit of harassment thrown in as well.

"...because, wee fellas, the forest be a-havin' a few spots not well lit. There be pathlight ivy, but the Sprites'll be a comfortin' sight in those places." He readjusted himself. "But when we come ta the northern edge of the forest, ye'll be a-seein' The Vinewall. The one where all the Sprites nest when they be a-restin'. Starlight snuggerbugs add ta the Sprite sparkles, and at twilight tis a most impressive sight, I might add."

"I LOVE snuggerbugs. And I've ne'er been through Timberland Forest North. I canna imagine..."

STARLIGHT SNUGGERBUGS

Charleo stopped Keegan in mid sentence. "Me too, and nor I. But...shh. Be a-lettin' Artie finish."

Artie leaned in close and cupped his hand to his mouth for an added secretive effect. "Then before ye know it, we'll be a-passin' through the secret door of The Vinewall." Charleo and Keegan gasped. Artie leaned in even further, looked around, and whispered, "SUL...well Carbreyghal...told me that through the secret door'll be a village where we'll be a-trainin' the warriors. We'll be a-goin' ta a place called...THE TRAININ' VILLAGE!" Charleo and Keegan jumped when Artie stopped whispering and shouted the name of the place. Artie broke into a smile.

Keegan's mouth scrunched at what seemed to him to be quite the dilemma. "That be a-soundin' great. But where and when'll we be a-pickin' up the other warriors? Carbreyghal told _me_ we'd be a-goin' ta pick up more warriors."

Artie squirmed because he did not have an answer.

Charleo stood, poked out his chest, and spoke like a general, "Leave that ta me!"

Artie and Keegan laughed out loud.

"What? I be serious."

That made them laugh even harder. Sometimes Charleo had a way of not knowing when to lighten up. They knew he was telling the truth, but it was his tone and delivery that set off their laughter.

Artie did his best Charleo impersonation. "Leave that ta me!" He stood and walked proudly with his thumbs in his overall straps. "Leave that ta me...have I got it, Keegan?"

"Oh aye! Ye be a-nailin' it!" Keegan fell back laughing.

Charleo said again, "Seriously, I be serious!" which caused uncontrollable laughter, but he finally gave in to their contagious giggles and laughed with them, at himself. They all took a place on the blanket and added a good twilight snooze to the mix.

• • • •

"Hey, that be a-ticklin'." Charleo awoke the next morning to the horses nibbling his toes. The commotion awakened the others. They opened the magic outing basket; it had restocked itself just as SUL had promised. They threw down a quick breakfast, did a few stretches, then put the basket and blanket into the back of the wagon. After hooking up Halo and Scepter they took their seats–of their own accord this time–then click-clacked the giddyup sound.

It was late morning when the southern edge of Timberland Forest North came into view. First sight of the dark thick forest's size made Charleo and Keegan leery about entering, but they trusted what Artie had said and tried to show no fear, though that worked better for Charleo than Keegan. Halo and Scepter brought added comfort with the confidence they displayed as they pulled the cart right to the edge.

"We'll be a-waitin' here fer a second or two...and here they be!" Artie grinned from ear to ear when hundreds of Sprites appeared to help guide the way, along with the pathlight ivy. Charleo's and Keegan's mouths dropped open. "Uh, ye may wanna close yer cupcake traps so ye dunna get a Sprite stuck in yer teeth while we be a-travelin'." Artie winked then laughed, not only at the sight of their faces, but also at his own joke. "Giddyup! Be a-followin' those Sprites!" Artie gave the reins a shake. Halo and Scepter high stepped in beautiful fashion. Artie started what he thought was singing. Charleo and Keegan looked at each other, then at the Sprites. Then they all joined Artie in song, and all of the voices together created a range of pitches from highest notes to lowest notes, making for a joyful ride. Within the hour they were a few yards from the forest's northern edge and set their sights upon The Vinewall.

"I've ne'er been all the way ta The Vinewall on any edge of Maycly. Tis beautiful!" Charleo shouted.

"Me neither. And look at it. It be huge, just like Artie said. Far huger than I e'er expected. It must be twenty feet tall!"

"Dinna know 'huger' was actually a word there Keegan." Artie jested.

"Hey guys, look at me." Charleo giggled and looked cross-eyed at the snuggerbug that had landed on his nose.

"Now there be a memory I'll want ta be a-keepin'." Keegan was gasping with laughter. Artie could not keep a straight face either when Charleo pooched out his lower lip and tried to blow it away.

"I'll get him for you," said a kind Sprite. She flew to Charleo's nose and tickled the snuggerbug's antennae. Up came its propeller, and the humming bug headed back to The Vinewall.

The Sprites continued to lead the three eastwardly, parallel to The Vinewall. The Sprite in charge flew into view. "This is it. Attennnn...tion!" The other Sprites flew together and landed in a group on The Vinewall. "Square it up!" The Sprites formed a rectangular outline on the vines then shook their booties to create their famous sparkling dust, and The Vinewall's pass-through door was illuminated. "Please, Charleo sir. Come with me and touch the vines." The Sprite in charge picked up Charleo's finger and started to fly, pulling him in the direction of the lighted pass-through. Charleo proceeded to hop off the wagon. He let the Sprite take his finger to the right spot and gave a slight push in the center of the outlined door.

"Well I'll be." The vines drew back, and a grand opening appeared. The three travelers were speechless; even Artie's jaw dropped at the sight. "I canna believe what we be a-seein' here." More Sprites, these being from Chennington Greens, had rushed the wagon.

"Well what are you waiting for?" an excited Sprite cheered. "C'mon in, welcome to our land of Chennington Greens, home of The Training Village!"

The horses pulled the cart into the newly discovered land. Artie muttered, "Ahhhh, so this be Chennin'ton Greens. Tis spectacular."

Charleo, too, was in awe. "I'd ne'er heard of this land till this mornin' when Artie spoke of it."

"Nor I." Keegan's eyes were combing the green beauty.

"Be this a new land SUL just created?" Charleo was still in a daze as he questioned the Sprites.

"It's only new to you, but not to us. We've lived here since creation, planning and preparing for this day. SUL sealed The Vinewall and told us we could open it when the warrior leaders arrived. And here you are! You are the first–please excuse the expression–'strangers' who have stepped foot here in The Training Village." All of the Sprites at The Vinewall gathered and buzzed about doing flips and gainers (both full and half), cheering and singing.

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie had entered the new territory at the bottom of a deep canyon on a cobblestone cart path. "Whose names be these engraved in the cobblestones?" asked Charleo.

"They're the names of chukkons and their loved ones who dwell in The Training Village," answered the Sprite leader. "Look! Above the path, coming over the hill, it's the aerialoceroses! They're coming to lead you into The Training Village."

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie looked at the horizon where they saw aerialoceroses flying toward them, bellowing their calls. There were hundreds of them.

• • • •

The three chukkons marveled at the approaching flying creatures. Even though their numbers were intimidating, the aerialoceroses were quite docile.

AERIALOCEROS

After the brief welcoming just inside The Vinewall, it was time to make their way farther north to The Training Village. As they followed the aerialoceroses, they took in the scenery. The valley floor was covered in plush grass dotted with floral patches. Large pine trees lined the cobblestone path, and every so many feet plump lamp posts with miniature stars atop them gave extra light at twilight. The tops of the canyon walls were flat rather than peaked, which caused rays of light from the three suns to bounce off them and shoot up into the clouds. Etherealians could be seen sliding forwards or backwards, sitting or lying down, either singly or in groups, as they playfully tobogganed down the glowing beams.

"Be those waterfalls actually a-fallin'...UP ta the sky?" asked Keegan.

"They canna be," exclaimed Charleo. He took a closer look. "But they surely be!"

"And look at the bubbles a-floatin' down. Each one seems ta be alive."

"Artie, I believe ye be right, as I can see fish a-swimmin' in every one of 'em. And their colors...they be so different from our homeland." The three were mesmerized by the sea-life-filled spheres floating freely to the ponds of their choice in the valley, lowering themselves gently down to the water surfaces.

"Stop fer a moment, so we can watch." Keegan reached over and pulled on the reins in Artie's hands. Halo and Scepter let out a few whinnies causing the aerialoceroses to stop and hover above.

"Keegan, come back here," shouted Charleo, being too serious again.

"Ah...lighten up a tad. It's all right. Let him take a closer look," said a Sprite. Artie could not help but chuckle at how the Sprite had only known Charleo for a few moments and already seemed to have him figured out.

"OK, sorry about that." Charleo's face went pink.

"Hey! Ye two need ta c'mere," shouted Keegan from a pond's edge.

Artie and Charleo hopped from the wagon and waddled toward Keegan.

"Have ye e're seen anythin' like it? Watch that one." Keegan pointed to a bubble. The water seeped in as the fish swam out into the pond. Charleo laughed when the last fish freed itself from the bubble, and they were astonished that the pearly bubble did not decrease in size. They all laughed when the bubble popped and splashed them.

All of the ponds in the land of Chennington Greens eventually emptied into main rivers which led to the streams that led to the upward waterfalls. The fish knew the route, how to catch the upward-moving water, ride to the top, and do it all over again.

The aerialoceroses called out their unique sound, and the three chukkons returned to the wagon.

"Onward," shouted a Sprite. Halo and Scepter whinnied their response and began to high step once again, following the lead of the aerialoceroses. Not having to constantly guide the horses allowed Artie to get a good look at the many new sights around them as well.

"The wildlife, tis quite different here. So many unrecognizable, enchanted creatures," said Artie.

"I know what ye be a-sayin'. Tis far more abundant than..."

"...and exotic," Keegan cut in on Charleo.

"Aye, _and_ exotic, than the ones we be used ta seein'."

Unfamiliar timbers were thick with many winged creatures, all chirping, chattering, and whistling their wondrous sounds in song.

"Those unusual trees...what be they full of?" Artie asked the Sprite leader, who was more than happy to share the information.

"They're clovery fig trees, a favorite of many of Chennington Greens' exclusive winged creatures. Those on the highest branches are the colorful crested elbeejays; their favorite food is the figs that grow in bunches on the upper branches. About halfway down you'll see some gliding mocha mice–but you'll have to look really hard, because they blend in with the tree's grow-back bark. And on the heavy bottom branches are some masked waxwing creepers. They can fly, but they mostly prefer to climb up and down as they snack on the grow-back bark."

CLOVERY FIG TREE

MASKED WAXWING CREEPER

COLORFUL CRESTED ELBEEJAY

GLIDING MOCHA MOUSE

Much of the ground cover was separated by flowering herbal clusters that twinkled with miniature star-like dots. The herbs were used to season the food in The Training Village, which the three chukkons would soon find out.

The Training Village came into view, and before long Charleo, Keegan, and Artie were heading down Main Street. Smiles, with teeth showing, graced their faces when they recognized the Trees of the Blue Sleep filled with shoppes and dwellings. They noticed that the shoppes were also different than those in their villages back home in Bailiwick. The Training Village had a Candle Shoppe, a Greeting Card Shoppe, a High-Wheeler Shoppe, a Nuts and Berries Shoppe, and an Apron Shoppe, just to name a few. "Oh thank goodness..." all three shouted in unison, "...a PUB!"

The three of them stared hard as they approached the Transportation Shoppe with an unusual looking cart out front. Through the windows they could see many different kinds of carts; small ones, tall ones, long ones, short ones, some with enclosed drivers' benches. There seemed to be a mode of transportation for anyone, for any reason.

"What be that smell?" asked Keegan.

"If ye ask me, it be a-smellin' like..."

Charleo quickly cut Artie off. "It be a-comin' from out back of the Transportation Shoppe. And look at those unusual carts."

Keegan spotted something else. "Ferget the carts. Look at all those horses...and oxen...and...and...other animals!"

"Well now, _that'd_ be the fine aroma ye'd be a-smellin'!" The three laughed at Artie's conclusion. None of the three recognized all of the animals but were impressed with them nevertheless. The aerialoceroses that had led them to the village veered away, still bellowing a welcome. When the graceful animals landed behind the barns in pastures of their own and began to graze, the three warrior leaders applauded.

Chapter 22

Welcome, Warrior Leaders!

Halo and Scepter came to a halt, not by any request from Artie, but because the chukkon residents of The Training Village were bolting to the covered wagon, cheering as they caught their first glimpse of the newbies.

Artie pointed to the chukkon in a tuxedo with tails and a top hat, smiling, and standing in front of the horses. "I'll betcha he be somebody important." He whispered from behind his hand.

"Important? Nae. Not I. No one here be more important than another...perhaps some of us be a little rounder than others though." The chukkon twisted to try and see his own backside while he rubbed his belly. "I just be the one they chose ta lead the village. And me clothin' just happens ta be what me family created with the frippery feather at me birth." He tapped his lips with his index finger. "Hmm. Come ta think of it, tis probably why me momma and papa gave me the name, The Mayor." The tuxedoed chukkon belted a contagious laugh. The crowd continued their loud celebration.

Charleo did not laugh long before his serious side took over; he questioned The Mayor. "But if ye came from the Birthin' Waters, which I assume ye did..."

"Aye."

"...then how come none of us knew that ye, or any of this, be here? When did yer celebration take place in the Valley of Feastin'? Somebody surely must've seen that?"

"Oh Charleo, Charleo." The Mayor climbed Halo's harness and sat backwards on him facing the three on the wagon. "We be one of SUL's secrets not found in _The Book of Good and Evil._ Twas a few days _after_ yer momma, Rachana, and yer papa, Ensio, watched creation from the star, and a few days _before_ yer papa went ta scribble _The Book of Good and Evil;_ that be when SUL created us. We were given a very different set of instructions. But rest assured, SUL's prophecy be the same fer us here in Chennin'ton Greens, and one day He'll bring us all together here on Maycly." Charleo's expression said it all. Keegan put his arm around Charleo and pulled him in tight like a proud father would do with his son. Charleo looked at Keegan's warm smile, then leaned forward and glanced at Artie, who was also smiling.

Artie gave a wink. "That be a pretty good history lesson, eh?" Charleo and Keegan nodded and smiled.

The Mayor jumped down and shouted to the three of them over the crowd noise. "C'mon down from there and be a-sayin' hello." When their feet hit the ground Charleo, Keegan, and Artie were greeted with numerous kisses and hugs, and so many leis that their eyes were all that could be seen peeking over the floral rings heaped up around their necks.

The villagers quieted when The Mayor's voice boomed out. "Hear ye, hear ye!" He faced Charleo, Keegan, and Artie. Artie spit out a couple of flower petals. The Mayor continued. "We welcome ye with open arms. We've been a-buildin' fer many years, a-preparin' this place fer ye and yer warriors. The work was completed a short while ago; twas fer that very reason we knew yer arrival be a-comin'!" The large crowd roared with excitement at the The Mayor's public address.

Right on cue the band began to play and march to the stage where the action was set to take place. Some of the villagers lifted the three leaders back up onto the wagon. Halo and Scepter proudly pulled them to the stage with the crowd following, tossing bushels of confetti into the air and singing along with the band music. Artie waved to the crowd, Keegan clapped to the music, and Charleo, embarrassed by all the attention, tried to clap and wave but his motions were rather stiff and not quite with the beat.

When the wagon reached the stage in the center of town, they were guided to special chairs on a decorated platform. Their little bottoms had barely touched the seats when a horn sounded and the crowd separated, creating a path from the other side of the street to their chairs. The Mayor waddled his way across the street carrying a rolled-up scribbling tied with twine. When he arrived at their chairs he raised his hand, and the crowd became quiet.

"Hear ye! Hear ye!" The Mayor unrolled the scribbling. "SUL has penned these words ta the scroll that I be about ta read ta ye. No one has e'er read or heard these words till now." The crowd gasped with astonishment; a few gags followed, as the gasping had caused some to inhale confetti. The Mayor raised his hand again, and not one sound could be heard, not even the cry of a chukkonette. He took in a deep breath and began to read in his best orator's voice:

" _I, SUL, say this:_

_At the completion of the writing of_ The Book of Good and Evil _I spoke to Ensio,_

the first chukkon created on Maycly,

and he wrote for Me this scribbling,

which I Myself delivered firsthand to The Mayor."

With a beaming smile and a thumb jab to his own chest, The Mayor added, "That be me!" Then, clearing his throat, he continued.

" _If you three leaders are hearing this message,_

you have been obedient to My commands.

I take pride in knowing you have trusted Me.

Let this be confirmation to you and to those in

The Training Village

that what you have thought and spoken about amongst yourselves

regarding the beginning of the end is true.

Continue your journey with boldness.

Fear not, for I am with you always."

The band played a grand response to authenticate the message. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie looked at each other, then at the crowd, and waved. This time Charleo was a little more at ease while being in the spotlight.

Carbreyghal appeared on the stage. The crowd oohed and ahhed. He did not speak publicly, only to the three warrior leaders as he graciously hugged them and deemed each one worthy. When Carbreyghal had finished he turned and gave a helping of visual and aromatic joy to the crowd, then he flew out of their view into the heights of Maycly.

The Mayor, who favored punctuality, gave a quick signal, and a chukkon graciously honored his beckoning and arrived on stage holding a decorated purple velvet pillow with three gold keys lying on it. With one hand The Mayor grasped the lapel of his tuxedo, and with the other he gestured with exaggeration to the keys as he bowed to the three. "I present ta ye the keys ta yer new homes." Cheers followed, and each of the three took the key with his name engraved on it. "Please be allowin' us ta accompany ye there."

When the three boarded the wagon, Halo and Scepter held their heads high and swaggered with approval. The Mayor joined them, scrunching in between Charleo and Artie. He gestured for a few chukkons to take their places beside Halo and Scepter and assist in guiding the wagon to the new homes. The rest of the crowd followed. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie enjoyed the sights as they traveled down the street. The Mayor treasured their expressions.

"Here we be," said The Mayor. The wagon stopped in front of a high-rise building at the north end of the street. The Mayor hailed four etherealians. Without further instruction each etherealian lifted one of the four from the wagon and began to ascend to the top floor. The three etherealians who held Charleo, Keegan, and Artie rose just above and over the highest floor's railing then lowered each of the warrior leaders to his own porch. The Mayor remained in the hands of his appointed etherealian, hovering in front of them.

Artie leaned into Charleo and Keegan and whispered, "I was told by SUL the names'll be appearin' on the door plate once a warrior be arrivin' at his new home." Keegan and Charleo looked at Artie then elbowed each other. Keegan barely squealed, "I canna believe this...me and ye? Ye and me? Here?"

The Mayor waited for the jousting to stop. "Welcome home." He bowed with honor. The etherealians responded with a nod then flew off.

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie expressed their gratitude to The Mayor, and the crowd below cheered and applauded. The three warrior leaders waved and blew kisses between their leis in appreciation to all in the village.

The Mayor raised his hands to silence the excited crowd then spoke for all to hear. "We'll be a-leavin' ye now ta yer privacy so ye can get accustomed ta yer new dwellins'. Once ye get unpacked ye can park the wagon out back where there be a stable warm and cozy a-waitin' fer Halo and Scepter."

"Thank ye," shouted Charleo over the crowd. Keegan and Artie were already trying to get their keys in the locks.

Before his descent to the street The Mayor relayed a message to the three. "Oh. And just so ye know...the etherealian trip up was only fer this once. From now on ye'll be a-needin' ta use one of the raise-n-lower machines."

"Understood."

The Mayor winked, his red nose twitched, and he encouraged the crowd to cheer yet again. On that note the etherealian lowered The Mayor back down to the street.

The three leaders looked around and saw that the closest raise-n-lower machine was on the outside of the building between Charleo's and Keegan's rooms. Artie dashed to inspect every working piece of it with detail. "These be some pretty nice contraptions, dunna ye think?"

"And I'll be a-bettin' they present quite the view of Main Street when ye be a-ridin'," said Charleo.

"Aye. Whether ye be a-goin' up or a-comin' down," added Keegan.

"But ye must admit, the etherealian excursion was premium." Charleo smiled a broad smile. The other two fully agreed.

They opened the doors to their dwellings and were captivated by what they saw. Each place was the perfect home-away-from-home inside. There was a couch, a chair, a rug, a table, a bed, linens, pillows, a sink, and a couple of small lamps. In each flat was a wood stove for warmth, a small fire to cook over, a kettle, a cup, fresh-cut flowers, plates and eating utensils. There was a necessary room stocked with soaps, towels, and a round wooden tub for bathing. The most appreciated items were the photos of their families and friends hanging on the walls, compliments of SUL.

They rested for a spell in their new surroundings, but Artie had never been much for sitting still, and things had not changed in that respect. He felt that idle minds and hands were cause for temptation. He became antsy and wanted to unload the wagon, so he went out to the front porch and banged on the others' doors, as only Artie could do. Mimicking a drill sergeant, he shouted, "All right ye lazy bones, let's be a-gettin' ourselves moved in! Shuteye'll come later!" Charleo and Keegan recognized Artie's enthusiasm, so they participated as good friends would. The three met at the raise-n-lower machine, and down to the wagon they went. Charleo and Keegan climbed inside the covered area and started off-loading the crates and supplies to Artie, assembly-line style.

"I'll be a-leavin' this miraculous outin' basket in the back, fer obvious reasons," shouted Charleo.

The other two looked at each other, as Charleo had stated the obvious, but Keegan could not help himself. He side-punched Artie and whispered, "Watch this." He cleared his throat and tried not to smile when he spoke. "Sorry me friend, but we be not a-seein' the obvious there."

"The recruits! The recruits! They'll be eatin' along with us...willna they?"

"Ohhhh, aye. Fergot we've actually a purpose on this journey." Artie jested.

"Well fergettin' the obvious be like... well, like fergettin' yer heads!" snapped Charleo out of frustration. Artie and Keegan snorted, satisfied they had riled Charleo again. Charleo sighed, shook his head, flung his arms as if to shoo the two of them, then tossed down more supplies.

Up rose Artie to the porch. He dropped off the first load and made certain all of the belongings were at the correct doors. At the finish of a few more trips on the raise-n-lower machine it was time for each to put his belongings away and settle into his new home. Before Artie started on his place, however, he made one last down-and-up in order to guide Halo and Scepter to their comfortable stalls.

The three leaders tidied up then made their way to Pub Pearl's. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie were generously welcomed with cheers and "drinks on the house." Pub Pearl was the only wightling chosen to serve in The Training Village. She was not gorgeous by any means, but she was not ugly either. She was quite buxom and big-boned. Her shiny red-orange hair separated into two long braids with colorful ribbons woven in. Her eyes were green, her smile was heartwarming, and her voice was kind. Her pub was almost identical to Pub Pete's back in Tahqrusalom, but the decorating had a little more of a woman's touch, and her specialty drinks leaned more toward sweet fruit flavors. Regardless of the differences, Pub Pearl's was the place to be in The Training Village, and it felt like home to the three leaders.

Seating themselves at a table, they chatted briefly about the day's events. They overheard many others in the background talking about them, and in no time the three had a table full of new-found friends. Many also stood around the table to hear their stories about the other side of The Vinewall. This was Artie's cue, as he was, without a doubt, the best storyteller.

It was getting late, but the crowd had not diminished. Charleo gave a big yawn with a squeak; Keegan and Artie could not help but copy the action. "We be sorry me friends. But Keegan, Artie, and meself have had quite a day. We probably should be a-headin' back ta our cozy new homes ta get some sleep." The faces of the crowd dropped in disappointment. "Nae, nae, nae...we've already takin' a likin' ta all of ye. Ye be a fine and dandy bunch. Wouldna be a-tradin' ye fer nothin'...not a one of ye." Charleo was overly apologetic. Artie and Keegan laughed; it was Charleo's "serious thing" again.

"They be not a-thinkin' we be a-leavin' because we dunna like 'em...they just be sad that our stories'll be a-stoppin' fer the night." Artie put a gentle hand on Charleo's shoulder.

"Oh, well then, sorry fer the wrong interpretation. How about we all meet back here tomorrow early twilight so Artie here can be a-tellin' ye more stories?" The crowd's expression spun 180 degrees. Good twilight wishes and hugs were abundant, and the three finally inched through the crowd and headed to their comfy dwellings. They offered their day's end greetings to each other and entered their new homes.

Charleo had unpacked most of his boxes but had not gotten everything put away. "Marlen, I dunna know how ta set up a home without ye. I mean, I've got all the right thin's, but ye'd put 'em just where they need ta be." He placed Marlen's picture–the one he had brought with him–next to the bed and walked to the window. He looked at the two moons and whispered into the twilight sky, "I hope ye and the boys be a-kissin' yer necklace stones right about now. I certainly wish ye could see me new place. I love all of ye and miss ye terribly already...and it's only been a few days, not months or years." Charleo kissed the stone at the end of his necklace, went out onto his porch, and enjoyed his pipe while he took in the new view. After a bit he felt he would have to pry his hands from the porch railing because he really did not want to leave the sights and sounds. But he walked back inside and placed his pipe in the holder on the table. He tossed himself into the overstuffed chair and sank into its comfort; within ten seconds he was snoring.

Keegan took his time unfolding the linens and making a bed fit for a king. He opened his knapsack and pulled from it the small sleeping gown his wife, Mitzy, had sewn for him years ago. It still held the scent of home. He changed from his day clothes into the sleeping gown and went to the necessary room to wash his face and brush his teeth. After smiling big at himself in the mirror he headed for his porch. He stared at the stars and took in the calm of the motionless treetops that glowed from the snuggerbugs, and he sighed at the shadows on the ground being cast by the illuminated lavendaria. The faint soothing melodies of the tydyed whodeys in the distance filled his ears. His eyes grew heavy, so he waddled back inside and climbed the small set of stairs at the side of his fluffy bed. He made a leap onto the puffy comforter; the last thing he remembered before dozing off was tapping his feet to the sounds of frogs who sang their twilight arias.

Artie was too hyped-up from the journey's events even to think about unpacking or going to sleep just yet. He pulled a book from his knapsack and perched himself in the grapevine porch swing on his back deck. When his blinks began lasting about two minutes at a time, he closed his book and moved to the bedroom where he attempted to make his bed (he had never been much of homemaker). Once the linens were somewhat arranged on the high bed's mattress, he stripped down to his boxers and let himself fall with a flop, face first, from the step-stool. He landed with a bounce, his head on the pillow and one foot dangling over the edge. He awoke the next morning in the same position (but his pillow was wet; Artie was always embarrassed at the fact that he drooled in his sleep).

Their first twilight in The Training Village would go down in history.

Chapter 23

Let the Recruiting Begin

Charleo had slept all night in his chair. He awoke to find The Training Village calm and quiet. He shuffled to his front door, swung it open, and gave a big stretch and a squeaking yawn. "Must be mighty early. Only the shoppe owners seem ta be about their business." Charleo thought he was talking to himself.

"Aye, tis early. I couldna sleep any longer meself," answered Keegan, who was standing on the porch in front of his own dwelling.

"Ah, those wondrous smells of that coffee a-brewin', hot chocolate a-frothin', and fresh sweet rolls a-bakin' be a-makin' me hungry. Be ye hungry?" Charleo felt his sides cave in, the breath escape from him, his eyes pop, and his feet rise from the ground.

"Thank ye fer askin', because I be very hungry." Keegan laughed at Charleo dangling in Artie's arms. Artie swung Charleo back and forth like a rag doll then returned him to his feet.

Charleo turned and gave Artie a friendly punch in the arm. "I think that be a-makin' three of us. Right Keegan?"

"Aye! Let's be a-gettin' some of the freshest breakfast around."

After breakfast they went to the stable to fetch Halo and Scepter. The stall doors opened, and the horses proudly pranced to their spot for hitching. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie hopped aboard the wagon to start their first day out gathering new recruits.

Artie grabbed the reins. "Ready me friends?"

"Ready as we'll e'er be, I s'pose," answered Charleo. Keegan only nodded; he was still busy licking the cinnamon roll icing from his fingers.

Artie gave the click-clack sound. Down through town and back through The Vinewall they went, guided by their trust in SUL. It was Charleo's moment, his time to shine, his time to be the general. His hands shook from nerves as he looked down at the list of names of the recruits on the list SUL had left for him in his new apartment. He was hoping to figure out where the first stop should be, but he did a double-take. "What in Maycly's name?"

"Whoa." Artie tugged on the reins.

"What? What?" It did not take much to worry Keegan.

"Would ye fancy that? SUL ne'er leaves us a-hangin'...not fer e'en a moment. Tis grand magic." Charleo held the map in front of Keegan. Halo and Scepter felt Artie struggling with the reins to see too, but they graciously held their stance.

Keegan panicked. "All of the names, they disappeared! Oh, what be we a-goin' ta do?"

"Aye, they have. But take it easy me friend." Charleo spun the paper top to bottom. "There be the names. Now watch again." He turned the paper over and a map appeared.

"Did ye know about this?" asked Artie.

"Nae, I dinna. It just now happened."

"What be it a-tellin' us?" Keegan ran his finger across the map.

Artie leaned in close and pointed. "There! What be these scribblins' at the bottom?"

"Directions of some sort maybe? Whate'er it be, tis written like a poem."

"Well, dunna dawdle, read it. Read it!" Keegan's worry had changed to curiosity.

"OK." Charleo began reading to himself.

"So we can all hear, please," said Artie with a grin.

"Oh, oh, aye, aye. Here goes:

Ye've traveled Far.

Ye've traveled Near.

Ye've traveled Back,

And ye be Here.

Follow the Road

Around the Edge

Marked in Yellow

Outside the Hedge.

They be ready ta Go

And standin' in Groups.

Stop at the Stars

Ta gather yer Troops."

The map and the poem both faded and disappeared. Charleo tried spinning the paper top-to-bottom several times, but nothing happened. The three studied the paper trying to figure it out. Halo whinnied to get their attention.

"Greetings brave warriors!"

They looked up and responded in unison. "Greetin's Carbreyghal!"

"I see you are right where you are supposed to be."

Charleo stammered. "That be good! I mean, at least we thought we be. I mean, be we?"

"We be a bit confused on the recruitin' procedure." Keegan was uncomfortable when things were not in order, and he was downright flustered when they were not what he expected. "Be we not s'posed ta travel ta each individual's cottage and gather those whose names be appearin' on Charleo's list?"

"Now be still and let Carbreyghal be a-speakin'."

Carbreyghal smiled at them. "Ah, Charleo. Never wanting to create chaos. Look at the paper again." Carbreyghal reached out and touched Charleo's shoulder to calm his shaking hands so all could focus on the map.

"But the map be blank." Keegan was nearing panic again.

"Look again."

Artie was first to see it happen. "The whole thin' be reappearin'!"

Charleo turned the paper over. "And there be the names, too!"

"The task before you is enormous, but SUL is certain He has chosen the correct three to handle the load." Charleo elbowed Keegan, Keegan elbowed Artie, and Artie elbowed–no one was there. "Each chukkon warrior-in-training received a letter from SUL asking him to travel in secret, just like you three. Each was given a certain day and an assigned place to wait for pickup. The list of warriors-in-training is divided into sections, each section rendering twelve chukkons. Each section also has been given a number. You will make a total of 300 pickups. There are three different pickup locations: 280 stops will be made at the gwendelant basin just north of Sentinel Marsh in Bailiwick. Twenty will be in Chennington Greens, ten at the gwendelant basin between Nookery Shallows and Tarry Lake, and 10 at the gwendelant basin north of Tuttleyworth. A star will appear on the map showing you where the pickups will be made when it's time." The three watched the magical map and waited for the first star to appear.

"Looks like we be a-startin' here in Bailiwick!" Artie was excited about again being the first one to see something happen on the map.

Charleo's confidence had returned. "We be a-thankin' ye, kind Carbreyghal, fer yer assistance in the matter." Carbreyghal nodded. The three watched him melt back into the sky and blend with the stars. "Ne'er a dull sight ta behold, that Carbreyghal, when he be a-comin' and a-goin'. Tis as if..." Charleo was interrupted.

"Aye. But we need ta be a-focusin' on the map," said Artie.

"Uh...OK." Charleo and Keegan were shocked that Artie was now the one being serious.

As the wagon approached the first pickup destination north of Sentinel Marsh, Keegan cupped his hand over his ear. "Listen! Do ye two be a-hearin' that?" Charleo and Artie bobbled their heads.

"THEY BE A-COMIN'!" shouted a future chukkon warrior as he pointed. "Tis just as we were told. See the two high-steppin' horses a-pullin' that wagon? I be a-bettin' those be Halo and Scepter! And there be three chukkons seated across the bench; hasta be Charleo, Keegan, and Artie! I canna believe me own strength and courage ta do this so willin'ly."

The others in the group lifted their leader, Ron, high up on their shoulders. "OK, OK. Now everyone be a-quietin' down so we can be a-gettin' our instructions when they arrive."

"There they be! Group number one," shouted Keegan. Halo and Scepter picked up their pace at Artie's gentle command. The three on the wagon were just as eager to meet their first group of recruits as the first recruits were to meet their leaders. The wagon came to a halt and everyone stared in awe at each other.

"C'mon aboard!" Even though Charleo was their general, the tone of his command offered a friendly invitation.

The eleven dropped Ron into the covered wagon first then nearly knocked each other down trying to get onto the wagon themselves. Artie and Keegan jumped down and went to the back to assist them.

This same excitement never dwindled for the next 299 pickups.

Chapter 24

This Be a-Givin' Me the Creeps

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie had become pros at recruiting. They made their preparations and headed through The Vinewall for pickup number 48. The route had become so familiar, Halo and Scepter hardly needed the reins. Group 48 reacted the same as the previous 47 groups; they were filled with excitement and ready to see what life held for them as chukkon warriors.

When they reached the southern edge of Timberland Forest North, Artie could tell by the feel in the reins that Halo and Scepter were uneasy. "Whoa big fellas, easy there." Even though Artie's voice was low and soothing, the horses remained skittish. He stroked their haunches trying to sooth their nerves. "There, there. Ye be a-knowin' the route–tis the same a-comin' or a-goin'. What's gotten inta ye?"

Charleo and Keegan were too busy talking to notice the situation. Besides, they were used to Artie's stops and starts. So as not to worry Charleo and Keegan, Artie kept his composure and gently shook the reins, but Halo and Scepter were not willing to proceed. They began to back up, snorting and huffing.

Charleo and Keegan took notice when Artie spoke with authority in hopes of making believers out of his riders in the back. "We'll be a-stoppin' here fer a very short time. Been a long day fer us up front, eh? I be a-needin' ta stretch me legs before we head on. Everyone stay on the wagon. I willna be long."

Charleo and Keegan were now concerned, so Artie gathered them to him and whispered, "Seems the horses be spooked about somethin'. No need ta be alarmed. We've always made it through these woods unscathed." Keegan looked into the woods, and Artie saw fear come over his face. Artie reached behind Keegan, tapped Charleo on the shoulder, then spoke while tilting his head toward Keegan, "Isn't that right, Charleo?"

Charleo glanced at Keegan's face and caught on quickly. "Uh - Aye. Nae, we've ne'er had a problem. All should be OK."

Artie climbed down from the wagon; Keegan inched closer to Charleo. Artie walked around to Halo and Scepter and consoled them, rubbing their soft noses. He used a very low voice. "There, there. Halo, what be a-goin' on big fella? Scepter, we be a-needin' ta get these recruits ta their new homes. Certainly I can handle whate'er be a-waitin' fer us in the forest. Right?" Scepter's ears laid back; Halo grunted. "Well, I be a-goin' inta the forest a little ways ta check things out. Ye've got me back, right big fellas?" Artie stroked their cheeks. The horses whinnied low, pawed at the ground, and shook their harnesses. "Please fellas, calm down. I'll be a-comin' back in no time." Halo and Scepter held their positions.

Artie gave a nod to Charleo and Keegan when he saw Homer, the lead chukkon of group 48, poke his head through the front slit. Homer waved his hand behind him at the other riders to quiet down, then he pulled the canvas tight around his face. "What be a-goin' on me friends?"

"Nothin', really. Artie just be a-lettin' the horses rest, and he be a-stretchin' his own legs. He stops with nearly every group. Right Keegan?" Charleo elbowed him in the side.

Keegan's response was shaky. "Uh, aye, aye. That be right. Ye know, his legs be bigger'n most of ours, and they get kinda cramped up."

"Aye, his legs be long fer a chukkon." Charleo gave a courtesy laugh.

They were uncertain as to whether Homer believed them, but he let go of the canvas. "OK. I'll be a-lettin' the others know." He ducked back into the wagon. Charleo and Keegan were relieved when they heard Homer telling the others what had been said, and they motioned to Artie to get going.

Artie spoke loud enough for all to hear as he walked into the forest. "Just a-stretchin' me legs. Yep, that be all. Just a-stretchin' me legs." He thought to himself, _Hmm. I wonder where all the Sprites be? The horses must've frightened 'em with their actions._ He walked on cautiously. _Well there be one._ He followed the falling sparkles as the Sprite darted behind a tree. Artie found the Sprite hiding in a knothole. "Hey there wee one. What be yer name?" The Sprite looked around and did not answer. "Ye wee ones ne'er stop a-sparklin'. I be not a-goin' ta hurt ye. What be yer name?" Artie could not have whispered any softer.

The Sprite poked his head out of the hole and looked around. Then he whispered, "Bopper. My name is Bopper."

"Well Bopper, where be all of yer friends?"

Bopper frowned at Artie. His intentions were to drop only enough sparkles so that Artie would follow him to the tree. He had wanted to tell Artie what was waiting for them, but he was so afraid for his own well being, he choked on the deal, flying out of the hole. "I must go. I cannot stay here. I _cannot_ get caught talking to you."

"But why? Sprites always be a-talkin' ta us chukkons. We be pals. All of us." Artie reached for Bopper, but Bopper flew back so Artie could not catch him. "OK. I willna take ye in me hand. Tis OK. Just tell me why ye be so nervous. Please?" Artie's whispering squeaked.

"I know we're pals, everywhere on Maycly. But not right now, not here, not now. I cannot be here with you. I have to go. I can't talk to you any longer." Bopper's eyes cut from right to left, then he darted off. Artie saw the trail of sparkles disappearing high in the tree tops.

"Wait!" Artie shouted in a whisper and waddled after him, but Bopper was gone. _There must be somethin' in these woods. Between Halo and Scepter, and now Bopper._ "Oh fer Maycly's sake! I can be a-handlin' whate're be in here." Artie thought he had gone far enough into the denseness so as not to be seen or heard by those back at the wagon. He shouted, "Tis I, Artie!" All he heard was a fading echo of his name traveling into the northern depths. He loitered in hopes of hearing an answer but got nothing. He shouted again, "Who be a-bringin' me horses grief?" The chilling echo of his final word vanished again in the distance with no reply.

Charleo became fidgety. His unblinking eyes were deadlocked on the place where Artie had entered the forest. Keegan's skin was jittery from fright. He had his hands over his eyes, but he was not completely hiding his vision. A few inside the wagon tried desperately to hear what was going on outside; the others carried on a hushed discussion.

When Artie felt he did not need–or want–to take another step, he glanced from side to side. He took a deep breath when he saw nothing out of the ordinary, other than no Sprites, but before he could turn to head back to the wagon, the hair on the back of his neck stood up. He had that horrible numb feeling that something or someone was watching him. He turned and saw nothing. _Me nerves just be a-messin' with me now._ Within a few more steps he could have sworn he felt hot, steamy breath crawl down his neck. He stopped. Taking his time, he pulled out his whittling knife. Prepared to stab whatever menace was behind him, he spun, swinging the knife with an act of courage. Again, nothing was there. _Whew, that be a relief._

As Artie proceeded back to the wagon his tense innards drove him to paranoia. _What if this evil thin' has moved ta position itself behind me now...which woulda been in front of me a few seconds ago. This be a-givin' me the creeps._ He picked up the pace as confusion melded with paranoia, causing fear to begin its journey under his skin, covering him with a cold and clammy sensation. He was convinced the breathing was gaining on him. He made a bold turn to catch "it" in the act, but again "it" was not there. He put his knife away and slowed his pace at the welcomed sight of the wagon.

Not wanting to drag the others into his imagination's worst creation, Artie reminded himself he had just been out stretching his legs. He was glad to find Charleo standing between the horses keeping them at ease. "I be back! Me legs be a-feelin' a whole lot better now!"

At the sound of Artie's voice Homer pulled the front canvas slit wide open. The recruits were happy to see Artie. They had no idea the terror he was covering up. The other recruits joined Homer and watched as Artie and Charleo climbed back onto the wagon.

"Ah, always be a-feelin' so good ta stretch me legs. Yep. Nothin' like a good old stretch of the legs. Everyone ready ta be a-movin' on?"

A resounding "aye" followed from all but Charleo and Keegan; they knew him well enough to recognize that something was not right.

Artie thought it best to give the battle cry they had taught the new recruits when they first boarded the wagon. "If we be warriors..."

"...then all we have ta fear be fear itself!" The recruits completed the battle cry. Believing Artie was trying to get them excited about the rest of the journey, they settled back into their seats, encouraging one another.

Charleo and Keegan stared at Artie. They wanted the truth, but Artie ignored them and coaxed Halo and Scepter to move on into the forest. The sound of the wooden crates banging together in the back nearly drowned out Keegan's whispering. "What did ye really see in here Artie? I be a-seein' no Sprites."

Charleo backed up Keegan's rightful worrying. "Aye. Me neither. How be that normal?"

"I saw nothin' but no Sprites either. But I swore I heard and felt the breath escapin' from somethin' I'll be _not_ a-discussin'." Charleo and Keegan knew he meant business. All three kept a watchful eye in all directions as the wagon moved on.

Early twilight fog was setting in, and the colors of the early twilight sky produced a cookie-cutter effect through the trees. The recruiting wagon and its riders had managed to travel halfway through the forest without incident, but that was about to change.

Chapter 25

Who and What Are They?

"GRRRROOOWWWLLLL!"

Dirt flew. Halo and Scepter squealed, grunted, and reared up. Artie jerked the reins. Charleo and Keegan grabbed the bench and hung on as the wagon began to thrust upward. Leaves shot up from the ground all around them, and within seconds the wagon was surrounded with never-before-seen creatures pacing, snapping their teeth, and darting at the horses. Artie felt something enter his beard near his ear and heard a tiny whisper. "They're grumners! They'll eat you! You've got to run! There's more Evil coming! Go!"

Confused, Artie looked hard to his left. Bopper sped from his beard and out of sight.

Charleo and Keegan were sliding from the bench. Artie grabbed Keegan.

"HEEELLLPP!" Charleo screamed.

Keegan did his best to grab Charleo, who was hanging from the driver's bench, dangling face-to-face with the grumners.

Halo and Scepter reared up again, and the front of the cart shot into the air with Charleo scrambling to reclaim his seat. The horses' front feet hit the ground, causing the wagon to slam down. Artie saw his chance and looped the reins around him then around the other two. Charleo and Keegan helped him pull on the reins to try and settle the horses.

"Whoa!" Artie hollered time and again to Halo and Scepter, but their fright made them uncontrollable. They reared yet again, and as they dropped to the ground they bashed the grumners with their hooves. The recruits in the back were being tossed recklessly about.

"Whoa! Whoa! Halo! Scepter!"

"What be these hideous thin's?" shouted Charleo.

"They be...they be grumners!" Artie hoped he had correctly repeated what Bopper had told him.

GRUMNER

"GRUMNERS?" Charleo yelled over the atrociously escalating noise, then thought, _This be not good. I canna believe that what SUL revealed ta Denton and me in secret years ago now be a-comin' ta pass._

"AYE! BOPPER JUST TOLD ME!"

"BOPPER? WHO BE BOPPER?" shouted Keegan.

"NO TIME TA BE EXPLAININ' NOW...JUST KEEP A-PULLIN' THE REINS! WHOA! WHOA!"

The sight of the grumners was intimidating. Their viper-green eyes with deep red blood vessels and yellow pupils pierced the eyes of Charleo, Keegan, and Artie from every side.

The grumners ceased their violent movements for no reason that was apparent to the three leaders, but the ugly beasts continued to growl. There were enough of them to make a complete circle around the wagon, spacing themselves about one foot apart. Halo and Scepter steadied themselves with their ears laid back, their eyes wide, their breathing fast and shallow, and their front feet marching in place as they continued their low-pitched whinnying.

When the dust had settled, a silhouette advanced over the crest of the hill. Imps scurried about the silhouette's legs as it strutted awkwardly using a crooked staff for balance. It approached Charleo's side of the wagon.

Charleo remained confident and never flinched when it breathed its foul hot breath in his direction.

Artie's heart skipped a beat when he recognized the stench he had smelled during his solo journey into the woods.

Keegan...well, he peed his pants. He desperately wanted to be brave but still needed a lot of work on that technique.

The hideous silhouette gagged, coughed, then coarsely spoke while simultaneously giving a hand signal. "You may back away." The grumners quieted and submitted to their master with faint whimpers and whines as they moved away from the wagon.

The silhouette turned its attention from Charleo to the back of the wagon. "Tsk, tsk. What have we here?" A rasping, wheezing voice came from where a face should be.

The creature again zeroed in on Charleo and raised its head into the crimson light coming from the lava ball perched atop its staff. Charleo could now see its facial features in vivid detail. Its eyes were devilish red, its pale pink lips were distinctly outlined in contrast to its ghostly skin. It wore a regal deep burgundy robe with an oversized hood protruding from a wide fur-lined collar. Charleo's eyes dropped to the creature's chest and noticed its necklace holding many bizarre charms that magically faded, changed, and reappeared time and again. Its fingers were adorned with gaudy rings doing the same.

The raspy sound returned as the creature inhaled and spoke to Charleo. "I am Lucasphair. Do you know of me?"

"Aye."

The recognition made pride swell in Lucasphair, but Charleo's failure to show fear angered him. " _What_ do you know of me?"

Charleo stared long and hard before he answered. "I know that ye be a changelin'. Ye be Evil's messenger, a counterpart ta SUL's Carbreyghal." Lucasphair grimaced at the sound of Carbreyghal's name.

Artie and Keegan were stunned at their friend's wisdom and insight.

"Ye've been released from a very damnable place fer such a time as this. Nary a one in this land shall be a-favorin' ye, once they know of ye. And I know that Tarnnin be a-watchin' yer every move." Charleo felt another ounce of bravery come over him, and he spoke with a general's commanding tone. " _I_ be a-trustin' SUL ta cause _yer_ efforts ta fail mis'rably."

Demeaning Charleo, Lucasphair threw his hood back and laughed. Keegan could not help grabbing Artie's leg, making Lucasphair laugh even harder. When Lucasphair caught his breath, he spoke. "We'll see about that!"

Keegan spotted an unwanted glimpse of Lucasphair's lip-curled expression, so he closed his eyes tight and kept them shut, still clutching Artie's leg.

Lucasphair's laughter had driven Charleo to respond on an angry impulse. " _And_ I know yer fate as prophesied by SUL in _The Book of Good and Evil."_ When he saw Lucasphair's posture sag ever so slightly, Charleo sensed that his words had momentarily subdued Lucasphair's cockiness.

Gasps from inside the back of the wagon erased the thoughts of Charleo's last statement from Lucasphair's memory. He snapped his head toward the wagon's cover. This time it was Charleo's shoulders that sagged; he had hoped the recruits would stay quiet.

Chapter 26

Warriors Unprepared

Lucasphair strolled to the back of the wagon and pulled open one side of the canvas to confirm his suspicion. "Lookie, lookie, lookie. A wagon full of chukkons." He stamped his staff on the ground and tried to laugh, but the only sound he made was a wheezy croak. His tone changed. "Easy prey!" He threw the canvas shut, his sickening confidence building as he returned to Charleo, who appeared to be under control.

But Charleo had lost his patience. He made a bold move, standing and pushing Lucasphair on the chest. "Ye leave 'em alone! Tis me ye be a-wantin' anyway, fer I be the gen'rl of the chukkon army." Charleo stared briefly into the forest to suggest that there was an entire army hiding there; he was satisfied to see Lucasphair's eyes shift away for a moment. Then Charleo nodded toward the back of the wagon. "They be but mere untrained recruits. Of what value would they be ta ye?" Charleo braved up one more notch and spit on Lucasphair. That move even scared Artie.

Lucasphair let Charleo's spit roll down his cheek. "Value? Value you ask?" He laughed and leaned into Charleo's face. " _They_ are free game. I can take them back to Tarnnin for a rich reward. That, my friend, is their value. They would become servants to Tarnnin instead of your pathetic army."

Charleo's eyes began to water from Lucasphair's sour breath, but he held his position. Lucasphair snorted, and a snotty substance splattered onto Charleo's face. Charleo did not budge. He glared as he spoke. "First off, dunna ye E'ER be a-callin' me yer friend. And just how do ye plan on a-doin' this when ye, the grumners, and these little imps are all ye have ta perform the task?" Then he wiped the snotty substance and flung it back in Lucasphair's face.

Charleo's ploy seemed to be working, as Lucasphair did another quick scan of the hilltops before he mocked Charleo. "Hmmff! Such big words from such a little being." He dragged one of his bony fingers cunningly under Charleo's chin. Charleo slapped Lucasphair's hand away and sat back down.

Lucasphair passed in front of the horses on his way to the back of the wagon. Halo's and Scepter's ears twitched at Lucasphair's sight. Artie watched Lucasphair's cloak drag through the dirt. With each step the changeling leaned heavier on his staff.

Homer heard the uneven footsteps and tried to be braver than his team.

Keegan still had his face covered. Charleo and Artie stopped moving for a few seconds, dumbfounded. When they snapped out of it, their eyes met, and Artie made a special gesture indicating that SUL had just spoken to him inwardly. Charleo gave a hand sign back to Artie confirming he had just heard the same. Both were thankful for SUL's intervention and were glad that He had shared Lucasphair's weakness with them.

Artie whispered, "Wait here." He climbed down from the wagon as quietly as he could and grabbed his bow and quiver full of arrows from under the bench. He set an arrow on his bow then tip-toed to the back of the wagon. "Stop right there!" Lucasphair jumped. Artie stood with his bow and arrow poised, aimed at Lucasphair's chest.

"Don't you realize that with one small command from me the grumners would devour you?"

"That _might_ be. But I be a-knowin' fer _certain_ that one release of an arrow, which pierces ye in the right place'll turn ye ta dust fer a bit, along with yer imps and grumners." Artie displayed immense confidence.

"Then I suppose we have a dilemma. Should I command the grumners to kill you and your recruits, or should you shoot the arrow and send me and my friends away–temporarily?"

The chukkon recruits came charging out of the wagon.

"NAE! NAE!" shouted Charleo when he heard them. He jumped from the wagon and ran to the back. "Get back in the wagon! NOW!"

Lucasphair commanded the grumners. "Seize them!" The chukkon recruits' eyes grew wide. They held tightly to their weapons and scattered in all directions, each pursued by a pair of grumners and several imps.

Artie, now feeling helpless, watched the chaos unfold.

Keegan threw his hands from his face, screamed in terror, jumped from the wagon, and ran as fast as he could. Two grumners took off after him, leaving their assigned imps in a whirling disarray. Keegan crawled into a small hole created by rocks around the roots at the base of a large tree. It was big enough for him but not for a grumner. The grumners snarled and growled as they took turns fiercely shoving their snouts into the hole, snapping at Keegan. Keegan grabbed a stick in each hand from the debris beneath him to beat the grumners away. The dirt around the roots and rocks began to crumble under the grumners' force. It was an encounter of terror like none Keegan had ever experienced. He realized the only way out was the way he had entered. He kept swinging the sticks, screaming hysterically. With each scream his own frothy saliva landed on his face, chest, and hands. Each grumner yelped in pain with every strike of the sticks. Thick mauve blood ran from their faces and gums. Keegan continued to put up a fight.

The recruits, fleeing in all directions, were now being attacked by imps. The demonic pursuers, though small, were able to move fast enough to catch up to their prey and begin their incessant blood thirsty feasting on the ankles of the fleeing chukkons.

IMPS

Levi was not a sprinter. He tried his best to escape the predators closing in on him, but the hungry creatures caught up fast. Levi felt his face slam hard into the ground when the grumners clenched his hips from behind and dragged him down. He felt their piercing claws and cried for help as their fangs shredded and ripped his flesh. But no one could bring relief, as each had to contend with his own battle. Levi pulled himself to the closest tree and tried to climb. He desperately dug his nails into the bark, but Lucasphair's "pets" proved to be stronger. The branch Levi so needed to grasp was just out of his reach. He hollered even louder when he felt the gnawing move from his calves to his thighs, then from his thighs to his hips. His cries began to dwindle when the pain moved from his hips to his belly. He fell limp, and the pain was no more, for Levi was no more.

The grumners continued to tear Levi's body apart. The imps joined in, crunching on exposed bones and licking each others faces, savoring every last drop of marrow. Rings of smeared blood stained their mouths where there were no lips. Levi's flesh hung from their teeth.

Other chukkons who had scattered throughout the forest continued to shoot their arrows and loft their spears at the grumners and imps. They had no idea their attempts would be futile.

• • • •

Back at the wagon Artie was the first to regain his composure. He made an attempt to catch Lucasphair off guard, but by the time he had taken aim, Lucasphair was already peering into his eyes. Without hesitation Artie let the first arrow rip toward Lucasphair. It went right through his shoulder with no effect. Lucasphair laughed.

"Too high! Too high!" shouted Charleo from beneath the thick ferns, out of sight behind Artie.

"I know, I know!" Artie scrambled for another arrow while Lucasphair's laughter reverberated through the trees. Charleo was shaking too much to get an arrow on his bowstring. He decided to stay hidden and continue to coach Artie.

Artie let his next arrow fly. Once again it went right through Lucasphair.

"Aim fer the shiny spot!" Charleo wanted to take a shot. He again tried to load an arrow, but his fumbling fingers got in the way. "Ah, ferget it!" He threw his weapon down in frustration. When he looked through the ferns, he saw that the imps were gnawing their way to the bones in Artie's ankles.

"OUCH!! Get 'em off me! Get 'em off me!" Artie beat at the imps with his bow.

"Just be a-concentratin'! Take aim and shoot!"

By now Lucasphair was laughing hysterically, and he had let his guard down.

"Shoot now! His head be tilted back! Shoot now!"

Artie gritted his teeth, pulled on the bowstring, set his anchor, and let the arrow slip from his fingers.

"It be a direct hit! I got him! I got him! WOW! Did ye see that?"

"AYE!" Charleo grabbed his bow and quiver and came running. Artie had collapsed.

Those who had been chased and tormented watched in disbelief as their predators crumbled to dust. Confused but relieved, they stood unmoving. The only sounds were their breaths of exhaustion that could be seen in the chilly twilight air. Each one felt alone. They began calling to one another, following each others' voices. Once they met, they headed back to the wagon in teams. All of the recruits believed they had won their first battle, defeating Evil, though they had no idea how. Charleo and Artie knew this was only the beginning.

Charleo ran to gather salveleaves. He rushed to Artie's side with the healing foliage and wrapped his ankles tightly.

SALVELEAVES

Both silently asked the Grand Wizard, SUL, to help them. Charleo's adrenaline was running high, so without a second thought, he was able to pick Artie up and carry him as he climbed Scepter's harness to get to the driver's bench. "Wait fer me ta return." He climbed down to go look for the others but heard Artie's blurting voice.

"I canna be a-waitin' here! We've future warriors out and about. We be responsible fer 'em. I've got ta be a-helpin' ye on the search. And where be Keegan? Oh Keegan...he be not ready fer this kind of action. What be..." Artie ended sobbing with his head in his hands.

"SHUT - UP! Be a-snappin' out of it!" Charleo climbed back up to the driver's bench and pulled Artie's hands from his face. "Get aholda yerself. Ye be a-ramblin'. Now stay put and wait fer me ta return." Artie slumped into Charleo's arms then swayed and fell to his back; he had passed out. In an odd way, Charleo was glad.

Charleo climbed back down and went a few hundred yards, pulled a shell horn from the pouch on his hip, and blew the "all be safe" sound. His eyes lit up when he saw the first couple of recruits come into view.

"Keep a-blowin' the shell horn! The others'll be a-hearin' it, I be certain. We did and followed the sound just like ye taught us at the pickup location."

Relieved, Charleo continued to blow the horn. All but two returned.

• • • •

Those with only minor injuries tended to the wagon and made certain all was back in order. A recruit gathered more salveleaves and wrapped the horses' wounds. Halo and Scepter had held up tough in the midst, coming away with only a few scrapes and shallow gashes.

Worried, Earl called out. "Levi...where be Levi?"

"Levi? I dunna know. And I still be not a-seein' Keegan." Charleo ordered Earl to take Danny with him and search the woods fer Levi. "I'll go a-lookin' fer Keegan."

Earl and Danny tried to retrace Levi's tracks. Their first attempt took them in circles. Finally Earl spotted and pointed out a trail of blood. They held their breath and did not say a word. The trail of blood led them over a few stumps and rocks, then to a stream. The blood trail became thicker, and they followed it to the base of a large tree where Levi's makeshift weapon was lying, caked with dirt and bark. The claw marks from where Levi had tried feverishly to climb made them shiver. Earl crept around the base of the tree. Sickened at what he saw, he held up his hand in Danny's direction. "DUNNA BE A-COMIN' AROUND HERE!" But he had spoken too late; Danny was already there. Neither was prepared for such a sight. They were glad SUL had called them to be warriors, but they never expected to have to handle something like this.

Levi's death was the first ever on Maycly.

Once the vomiting was over, Earl and Danny washed their hands, feet, and faces in the nearby stream. The cool water felt good to them, but it did not erase the brutal vision now scorched on their retinas. They returned to the gruesome scene and gathered the few belongings they could find–Levi's makeshift weapon, one small shoe, and a ring he had always worn. The news would be devastating to his wife and family and those who called him friend, but none of them would know of the tragedy for a long time.

"What be we ta do with...his... his...parts?" Earl did not even know what to call Levi's remains.

"I dunna know fer certain, but _The Book of Good and Evil_ says that on Earth, when a human's heart stops a-beatin', they plant the body in the ground, then magic be occurin'. That be how the wightlin's come ta be on Maycly."

"Aye. Then we should be a-plantin' what be left of Levi and a-hopin' fer some magic."

They topped the tiny grave with a stone, picked some lavendarias where the Sprites had been hiding, and replanted the flowers on the grave where Levi's head should have been. The lavendaria glowed a tad brighter when they added some water from the stream. The Sprites gathered to comfort Earl and Danny at Levi's grave. They removed their tiny hats and watched and listened as Earl recited a short dedication.

"So be it," said Earl as he closed his speech. Danny and the Sprites acknowledged the planting and repeated Earl's words, "So be it."

Earl fell to his knees and wept uncontrollably. Danny knelt beside Earl and put his arm around him. Both cried to SUL from their hearts with grief, still hoping for some magic. The Sprites dried Earl and Danny's tears.

A voice spoke from behind them. "'You have fought well My warriors,' says SUL unto you." They turned and saw Carbreyghal standing there in his luminous glory. The Sprites remained with Earl and Danny. "Rise and continue on, for your friend lives and shall return to you whole at an appointed time."

Levi's spirit appeared next to Carbreyghal. The Sprites oohed and ahhed with reverence at the sight. Peace filled Earl and Danny like warm rippling honey when they experienced SUL's magic. Levi's spirit spoke. "SUL has taken care of me. He'll be a-takin' care of ye too. Now stop yer grievin' and be a-helpin' the others; they be in need of ye. Me heart'll be with ye."

Earl and Danny wept again, now a mixture of grief and joy. They gathered Levi's belongings, bid their farewells to Carbreyghal and the Sprites, and rushed back to the wagon to tell the tragic, yet glorious, tale.

• • • •

Artie hobbled as fast as he could. "Charleo! Charrrleooo!"

"O'er here Artie!" Artie ran quicker, the salveleaves still clinging to his ankles. "I know ye be not in the best of shape, but I sure be glad ta see ye! I followed the noises that led me here."

"Ye know I couldna let ye be out here a-roamin' about by yerself ta find Keegan." Desperate cries came from directly in front of them. "And from those sounds, ye may just be onta somethin'." Artie pointed at a hole beneath the roots of a tree. Leaning down, they heard grunting, but they had to duck when froth and dirt came flying from the hole. Artie pulled some rocks away.

It was Keegan. He was sitting amidst a bunch of rubble, swinging the sticks, throwing mud, and spitting. He was apparently fighting off the grumners he thought were still attacking him.

At first Charleo and Artie laughed, as the sight was humorously pathetic. But when Keegan did not let up at the sight of them, compassion filled their hearts; they realized something was very wrong. With caution they lowered themselves into the hole in an attempt to calm him. They ducked every swing but were unable to stay out of the way of the flying spit and dirt.

Charleo inched toward Keegan. "Shh, shh, shh. It be OK. Tis us...Charleo and Artie. We be here ta help ye now. Ye be safe. The beasts be gone."

Keegan stopped the hysteria and looked at them. His eyes opened wide, filled with fear and disbelief. Then he returned to his stick swinging, dirt throwing, and spitting.

"Hey buddy, calm down. Tis all o'er. Ye be OK." Artie tried to restrain Keegan and take the sticks from him.

Keegan dropped the sticks as he wrestled to get free from Artie's tight hold. Still not convinced the danger was over, yet thoroughly exhausted, Keegan stopped struggling. Artie loosened his hold, and Keegan looked into Charleo's and Artie's eyes. When he recognized who they were he burst into tears. He grabbed Charleo and wept on his chest, soaking his shirt. Charleo did not even notice the sogginess; he held Keegan and rocked him gently as he gave thanks to SUL.

"Oh, Keegan, what would we e'er do without ye?" said Artie, wiping Keegan's spit and mud from his own face.

Keegan looked up and answered, "Well, ye wouldna have ta worry about bein' spit on and hit with a stick by yer deranged friend!"

It took Charleo and Artie a moment to realize Keegan had made a funny. Their nervous laughter changed to belly busters that filled the air as Keegan's joke brought relief. They all scooped each other up arm-in-arm, climbed out of the open hole, and made the trip back to the wagon.

Earl and Danny had delivered the news.

"Where be our friend Levi?" Charleo asked Homer.

"Tis a story we'll tell ye whilst we be a-travelin'."

Charleo checked on Halo and Scepter to make certain the salveleaves had done their job. Keegan and Artie returned to the wagon's bench, and Charleo joined them. While about half of the recruits finished packing their weapons and such, Homer gave Artie some wine. Artie guzzled it right down and asked for more. Apparently with nothing else in his stomach other than nerves, it did not take much to lay Artie flat across Charleo's and Keegan's laps.

"Psst. Artie. We really be a-needin' ye ta drive the horses here." Charleo thumped Artie on the head with his finger. "Artie, we be a-needin' ye."

Artie sat straight up from his unconscious state. "GOO' MORNIN' ERRYBODY!" He picked up the jug Homer had last given him, took another swig of wine, belched, and passed out again. Keegan convinced Charleo it was probably better this way, so Charleo grabbed the reins, and their journey continued.

Never had there been a more welcoming sight than the one before them now; the Sprites were creating their outline of the pass-through on The Vinewall. Charleo, Keegan, Artie, and the recruits were very tired, but that was soon replaced with the enthusiasm that always accompanied the joyous arrivals.

Even though it was late, they all went to Pub Pearl's to unwind. Diverse stories–some scary, some joyful, some sorrowful–filled the air that twilight. But most importantly, all put the day's events behind them as they danced and listened to three instruments–a harp, a flute, and a drum–being played by The Training Village's own musical group known as "A Harp, A Flute, and A Drum."

Twilight was nearing morning, and Pub Pearl's gatherers headed for their apartments for a few hours of sleep.

It had been long enough that their apartments had finally become home to Charleo, Keegan, and Artie, and they slept better than they ever had.

• • • •

No other incidents occurred during the remaining trips, but that did not mean the memories of group 48's dreadful day were not present each time Charleo, Keegan, and Artie approached the southern edge of Timberland Forest North with their new recruits. The three leaders had learned a painful lesson and remained alert at all times.

Chapter 27

United Army of Chukkon Warriors

Chukkon warrior recruiting was finally completed after two years, and training was to start in two days. SUL had sent Carbreyghal during the night to leave letters on Charleo's, Keegan's, and Artie's kitchen tables explaining their particular duties regarding the training. The three met together early in the morning to discuss the letters, create schedules, and coordinate the responsibilities each of them faced. It was a full day's project. The final schedule was demanding, but they had done a good job, and it was well organized.

Keegan sounded his first bugle call to wake the sleeping recruits. Following breakfast, the bugle called them to assemble in the main gathering hall in town.

"Good mornin' mighty recruits!" Charleo's voice sounded from the podium at the front of the hall.

"Good mornin' Gen'rl!" The answer roared from 3599 chukkons.

"Welcome. We be a-welcomin' one and all. What ye be about ta endure has ne'er been done by any chukkon. Each of ye has been selected by SUL because of the warrior spirit He hid in ye at the Birthin' Waters whilst ye were in the mermaids' arms. So dunna think fer one minute ye be incapable of bein' a warrior. Have courage, uplift one another as fella warriors, and think of yer loved ones often. Their love fer ye'll be a-givin' ye the strength ye'll be a-needin' ta continue in what we be a-fightin' fer. And just ta remind ye, we be a-fightin' fer Good." Stately applause filled the room. Everyone gained a new respect for Charleo from that moment on.

"Any questions before I be a-continuin'?" No hands rose. "Then I'll be a-movin' on. Our orders come from SUL. The first order be as follows: all trainin'll be done in units consistin' of thirty-six warriors each, with the exception of the unit containin' pickup #48; they'll only be a-havin' thirty-five in honor of Levi." Charleo removed his hat. The others did the same, and all observed a moment of silence. "Yer pickup numbers have been entered inta this hat. When ye be a-hearin' yer pickup number called, please proceed ta Keegan." Charleo motioned toward Keegan, and Keegan raised his hand. "Keegan'll be a-givin' ye further instructions. He'll also be a-presentin' ye with a flagpole, and the flag of Maycly'll be a-flyin' at the top. In addition ye'll be a-gettin' another smaller flag with yer unit number ta be flown below the flag of Maycly. Ye'll proudly carry yer unit's flagpole where e're ye go, whether durin' trainin' or in battle. Understood?"

"Understood Gen'rl!" Charleo heard the respect in their voices as the 3599 answered in unison.

FLAG OF MAYCLY

"Very well then, let's be a-startin' the drawin'." Artie reached into the hat Charleo held above his head and pulled out three chips. "Artie's drawn the pickup numbers 3, 122, and 17!" Charleo turned to the large slate beside the podium and wrote the numbers under "Unit #1." Thirty-six recruits made their way to Keegan's table where he appointed a sergeant, attached their unit-number flag, and then handed them their flagpole.

Unit #1 held their flagpole high and waved it with big swooping motions causing the flags to flutter. Everyone responded with grand approval. And so this continued until all 100 Units had been assigned.

"Great job everyone. From this moment forward ye'll ne'er be called recruits again; ye'll be called warriors, and ye'll be known as warriors of Good!" Charleo, Keegan, and Artie applauded the new warriors. In turn they applauded their leaders.

Charleo raised his hand, and the warriors quieted. "Ye'll each be given a map and a rotation schedule. Keegan and Artie'll be a-handin' 'em out."

"All have their maps sir!" shouted Artie from the back of the room.

"Very well. First, ye need ta be a-findin' yer unit number on the map. Beside that number'll be yer first trainin' location, along with yer rotation schedule." The units talked amongst themselves as they searched the maps.

"Be there any unit who hasna found their unit number?"

"Aye! We be Unit #79. We be not a-seein' a #79 on the map." Keegan dashed to the unit and showed them their number.

"Anyone else be a-needin' assistance?" Receiving no more requests, he continued. "There be three main locations. Ye'll be a-startin' at the location yer unit be listed under, then ye'll rotate ta the next location in alphabetical order each new day. Location 'A' be mine. I'll be a-teachin' ye the master plan and design of the battles ta be fought."

Charleo stepped back, and Keegan stepped to the podium. "I'll be a-headin' up Location 'B'. I be in charge of yer personal hygiene, yer personal needs, and physical trainin'."

Artie stepped up beside Keegan. "And I be Artie! Hi everybody!"

"Hi Artie!" The warriors' enthusiastic response brought smiles to Artie and Keegan, but of course Charleo rolled his eyes at the non-military greeting. "I'll be at Location 'C'. I be yer weapons design-and-build-and-use instructor as well as...me favorite...the battle animal trainin' master! Woohoo!"

Charleo jumped when the spunky warriors responded with their own resounding woohoos. He parted Keegan and Artie and stepped back up to the podium. "All right, be a-settlin' down. I've got one more thin' ta be a-tellin' ye. Ye'll be a-respondin' ta calls when Keegan here be a-blowin' the shell horn. There be seven calls total. We be a-goin' ta demonstrate all seven now, e'en though ye already know a couple. Now pay attention because ye'll need ta begin a-memorizin' the ones ye dunna know. Keegan'll be a-soundin' a call, then I'll be a-tellin' ye what it be fer." The demonstration was a success.

"Now one last time, be there any questions?" The chukkon warriors were quiet; everyone understood. "All right then, ye'll be arrivin' at yer initial assigned location at 0600–SHARP–ta begin yer trainin'!" Charleo scrunched his face at the warriors' laughing response. He turned to see what was going on behind him. Artie smiled a sheepish grin, as he had been aping Charleo for fun. "I shoulda known," Charleo muttered under his breath. Keegan and Artie lifted Charleo high into the air.

"Hip! Hip!" shouted Keegan and Artie as they bounced Charleo.

"Hooray!"

"Hip! Hip!"

"Hooray!"

Artie sounded off, "If we be warriors..."

"..then all we have ta fear be fear itself!" The crowd went wild.

"Dismissed!" shouted Charleo in a general's tone, but with a smile.

The warriors left the gathering hall cheering and talking amongst themselves. The enthusiasm of the morning prevailed, all eager to begin the training.

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie huddled together once again to discuss a few last-minute things then split up to prepare their individual locations. They knew it would take every bit of the time remaining in the day to have things in order for the next morning.

• • • •

Special Trees of The Blue Sleep, shorter and broader than the ones found on the main street of every village, lined the path of the training area. A copy of _The Book of Good and Evil_ was under glass at the door of Charleo's headquarters. When he walked through the door, the sight was overwhelming. "This place be grand–in both size and furnishin's. It be precisely laid out fer me task. But what else should I have expected since SUL has had all of our new-found friends a-workin' on this place since creation?" He walked to his desk and took a seat in the stately chair. "This desk be bigger'n me workbench back home! And just look at all its extras." He opened the drawers and doors. When he finished going through his new personal desk he moved on to the next room, a small kitchen. "Tis perfect fer me." _Coffee and pastries'll be a-makin' their appearance soon, if I've anythin' ta do with it._ "Oh, here be a table fer visitors, and o'er here a nice fluffy couch."

His eyes lifted to the door behind the couch and he read the engraved plaque aloud, "'Because The Gen'rl Says So.' Now that be an interestin' plaque." He stroked his beard and wrinkled his forehead then opened the door. His face beamed. "I canna believe me eyes! Every chair and desk be in its proper place." His eyes carried to the front of the room, and he walked with his hands stretched out in front of him. "That map of Maycly...it be as high as the high ceilin' and as low as the floor. And as wide as the entire wall! But how am I ta reach the top when I be a-teachin'?" With his finger Charleo began to follow the road from Aubry Acres to Toban Meadows.

Sprite sparkles exploded from the opposite corner of the map.

"Jit! Whate'er be ye a-doin' here? Ah! I see. Ye be a-hoverin' by a ladder on the rail at that far end of the map! That be explainin' how I can get ta the top. Hey, how did ye know about this place? Pardon me manners, how be ye me li'l friend?" Charleo waddled quickly to greet him.

Jit flew to Charleo and stopped in front of his nose. He spoke with a very excited Sprite voice. "I was wondering if I'd ever get to see you again. As you know, SUL released us from being on duty with Tarnnin a long time ago, so I asked him where you were. He not only told me where to find you but said to come to you right away."

"So if SUL sent ye ta me...does that be a-meanin'..."

"Yes! Yes! I have been assigned to you as your _personal_ Sprite!" Jit did a full gainer. "But, there is one thing I asked SUL for, and He said it was OK–that is, if it's OK with you."

"And what might that be, me li'l flyin' friend?"

Jit took his hat off and rolled the brim in his hands. "I asked SUL if Giddy could come too, since we're best friends and all, and Tarnnin doesn't even want Sprites any longer, unless he needs new 'candle holders' in his dining hall lamps..."

"Aye. Giddy be welcome too."

"YIPPEE!" Giddy popped out of the map with a plink.

"Hey li'l guy! Where were ye a-hidin'?"

"Back here! Jit, help me outline a door." Charleo watched as the two Sprites outlined a rectangle on the map, which created a twinkling pattern just like the Sprites had created on The Vinewall. "Well, what are you waiting for Charleo? We can't hold this door open all day." Jit cracked up at Giddy's words.

"I s'pose ye canna." Charleo pushed inside the rectangle, and the outlined door on the map opened. "HOLY WHAH! Oh, sorry." _That was so Artie right there._ "But I canna help meself; this be beyond amazin'!"

Jit and Giddy gave Charleo a tour of the room behind the map. There were desks and chairs, a chalkboard, books, and other classroom supplies. "And _this_...this is a Sprite-sized 3D model of the battlefield. And look at these. This one is you!" Jit was hovering over the model of Charleo. "At your command it all goes into action. When you want to see how one of your strategies will come together in real life, you just give the orders, and the figures will follow your instructions. Just be sure and address the model first so it knows you're ready. Go ahead. Say something."

"Uh, OK." Charleo cleared his throat. "Model of Maycly." Charleo leaned in a little closer when all of the tiny characters–animals, etherealians, and warriors–came to life. He cleared his throat again. "Uh, troops in the north march five steps south." And they did. "At ease," and the model's figurines became immobile. "Well I'll be jiggered. That really be somethin' else, eh?"

Jit and Giddy flew over the battlefield. They did somersaults through the air then landed simultaneously in a wagon with their arms held high in a "V" to symbolize the perfect landing after their athletic stunts. "Model of Maycly," said Jit. All the miniatures snapped to attention. Jit flew from the wagon and went to join its puller.

Charleo was beside himself with fascination. "SUL thought of everythin', dinna He? These livin' models be tremendous. The little bitty flyin' etherealians be simply brilliant." He ran his finger across the top of the tiny western ridge on the battlefield.

"Ah, yuck!" Jit shook his wings and Giddy just laughed. The animal harnessed to the cart had sneezed from the breeze caused by Charleo's hand.

"And what be a-pullin' yer cart? Be it a miniature towdoceros?"

TOWDOCEROS

"It is! _And_ his name is Barthalamew. And SUL's given us a new song to teach Artie, to teach the others to sing to these gentle giants, especially before heading into battle. Would you like to hear it now?" Jit was ecstatic.

"I canna fellas. I really need ta be a-plannin' and a-preparin' fer tomorrow's first class."

Jit's ears drooped and a pouty look sprouted on his face.

Giddy plea-bargained for his friend. "Oh, come on, it's really great and you'll really love it, and if you don't hear us sing it first you'll NEVER know how it's supposed to sound because you'll have to hear Artie sing it first."

"OK. Ye made yer point. Wouldna want ta disappoint me new personal Sprites. Go ahead."

Jit and Giddy perked right back up and vocalized a couple of "mee-mee-mee's" to find their pitch. "We proudly present...'The Towdie Song'...as performed by Jit and Giddy." They both bowed.

When they started singing to little Barthalamew he began to grunt and croak as he tried to sing along. The sound was not pleasing to anyone's ears (except the towdie's), but once he closed his eyes, raised his head, and began swaying back and forth to the rhythm, their three hearts melted at the adorable sight. Jit and Giddy sang all five verses...accompanied by Barthalamew.

THE TOWDIE SONG

Lyrics

Verse 1

The towdie, he am a queer bird.

He ain't got no tail almost hardly.

He leap and he jump,

But he land on he rump

Where he ain't got no tail almost hardly.

Verse 2

The towdie, he am a queer bird.

He croak, but he think he be singing.

It sound bad and loud,

But he face, it be proud

When he croak, 'cause he think he be singing.

Verse 3

The towdie, he am a queer bird,

With two rhino horn on he front face.

He poke and he jab,

Evil ones he do stab

With the two rhino horn on he front face.

Verse 4

The towdie, he am a queer bird.

He tow chukkon war cart in battle.

He skin, it be rough,

But it also be tough,

So he pull chukkon war cart in battle.

Verse 5

The towdie, he am a queer bird.

He love all the Good what in Maycly.

He life he live gently,

Almost sentiment'ly,

And love all the Good what in Maycly.

"That be wonderful! I applaud ye, all of ye, Barthalamew included." Charleo put his hand to his mouth and whispered to the Sprites, "And I s'pose the towdie's vocals'll fit in better with Artie's musical ability?" All three laughed, but Barthalamew had overheard them and sat with a thud. His ears flattened back against his head and his floppy top lip curled under with a bit of embarrassment. Jit scritched under his chin to comfort him and let him know his singing was not all that bad. He reassured Barthalamew that his singing was _nothing_ like Artie's unique musical talent (or lack thereof). Barthalamew uncurled his lip and, with his wet squishy nose, nudged Jit. "Thanks...I think." Jit wiped himself off, again.

• • • •

Keegan approached the door of his office located in the special Tree of the Blue Sleep next to Charleo's headquarters. He paid his respects to his copy of _The Book of Good and Evil_ under glass at his doorstep.

Entering his office he saw a desk and chair, book shelves, and ample office supplies. On the wall behind his desk and chair he saw three wooden doors with plaques. The first door's plaque read "Ye Shall Ne'er Go Hungry." He opened the door with anticipation. "Me eyes have ne'er been filled with so many bushels and baskets of food. There be fruits and vegetables and grains. And just look at all the breads, crackers, cheese, and wine. Their numbers be sufficient fer thirty-five hundred and ninety-nine...plus three leaders." He smiled at his own humor. "And it surely be enough ta last a long, long time." He could hardly bring himself to shut that door and move on.

"What be this?" Keegan read the second plaque aloud, "'Ye Shall Always Find Comfort and Cleanliness'." When he opened this door his nose overloaded with the pleasant aroma. "Ahhhh. That be a-smellin' as fragrant as Mitzy's hand-washed laundry in the breeze." _The linens–all of 'em so white and clean–be stacked so neatly from the floor ta the ceilin'. And I be certain there be enough ta go around...more'n once._ He closed his eyes and took in the aroma several more times, every inhale reminding him of home.

He really did not want to, but he closed the door and went to the third one. "Hmmm. This plaque be a-sayin', 'Ye Shall Ne'er Lack fer Essential Goods'." He opened the door. "Silverware, thread and needles, soap, toothpaste, toothbrushes..." He stood with his mouth hanging open, trying to take in the plethora of supplies.

When he left that room he noticed a door on either side of his office. Both plaques read the same, "Ye Shall Ready Yerselves and Clothe Yerselves With Full Armor." He chose the door to the left and entered a locker room filled with showers, changing booths, hot tubs, saunas, steam rooms, heated soft stone loungers, and mirrors. There were even a few massage rooms where, after a hard day's training, the warriors (and leaders) could enjoy a rubdown of their tired and aching muscles. He stepped into one of the many changing booths and found it stocked with a battle outfit and armor neatly tucked away, complete with footwear.

"Wow! This'll be where they'll be a-preparin' and a-dressin' before and after trainin'...or before the battle." His excitement ebbed a bit at the sound of his own words.

Something at the back of the locker room caught his eye. "I wonder where that door be a-leadin'?" He opened it. "This be amazin'. Trainin' apparatuses, obstacle courses, exercise areas. Our warriors'll be fitter'n any others!" As the enormity of the task before him overwhelmed him, he ran back to his desk and started to prepare for the first day of training.

Artie's office lay next in line in a Tree of the Blue Sleep, complete with his very own copy of _The Book of Good and Evil_ under glass at the front door. When he opened his door he saw two doors at the back. He ran right through his office, without even stopping to check out his desk and chair, and opened one of the two doors. "I canna believe me eyes...three different rooms in one!" Artie found himself feeling like a chukkonette in a candy shoppe as he stared at the contents in the room titled "Weapons Warehouse," the second titled "Weapon Crafting," and the third titled "Weaponry Classroom." He walked and talked at the same time. "Look at these desks...the chairs be attached right to 'em! How handy be that? And I've a chalkboard of me own...with fluorescent chalk!" He turned and faced the empty desks and practiced teaching for a moment.

His imaginary lesson ended when he saw something that caused him to run to the next room. "These work benches, these tools, and these blueprints. They be outstandin'!" A note was thumb-tacked to a cork board above his instructor's workbench. Artie took the liberty of reading it aloud.

" _Artie, I hope ye find the blueprints_

– _the ones SUL gave me before I left Tahqrusalom–_

ta be sufficient fer a-craftin' the tools.

If ye be a-havin' any questions,

dunna hesitate ta be a-givin' me a shout.

Sincerely, Charleo."

Artie took a closer look at all of the different blueprints hanging above every work bench. He was flabbergasted at the detail and precision Charleo had given to each.

Artie moved on to the third room where he found another note.

" _Artie, we be a-hopin' ye find these weapons_

ta be of good use when ye begin the hands-on trainin'

whilst the new weapons from

Charleo's blueprints are a-bein' crafted.

Sincerely, The Mayor."

Artie smiled. He laid the note down and did a check of the pre-crafted weapons; all exceeded his approval for training purposes.

He returned to his office and sat down. He grabbed some chiller leaves, made a goblet, then drank the gwendelant he took from the miniature chukkon-made basin beside his desk.

Then he remembered the second door. He approached it and read the plaque. "'AEBBs'." His brows furrowed in thought. _AEBBs. Now what could that be a-standin' fer? Tis familiar ta me._ He snapped his fingers. "I know. I remember. AEBBs–All Element Beasts of Battle. That be a-meanin' there be land, water, and sky creatures I've ne'er seen on the other side of this door. Magnificent species they're s'posed ta be...or at least I've read so in _The Book of Good and Evil."_ He swung the door open. Before him was a large green lea sectioned off with corrals, pens, and barns. Large ponds were dotted about. Enormous trees held the twelve fiery castle sentinels that had been residing in The Training Village since the disappearance of the castle.

Artie found out from the letter he had received two nights ago that he was responsible for "critter-care" and for training the chukkon warriors how to ride and maneuver on the AEBBs. As he waddled toward the animals he realized the ground beneath his feet was flat, and the grass was very short. "Whoa, hold on here. What be I a-walkin' on?" Artie made a mad dash, following the wide flat expanse all the way to the end, and arrived at a certain corral. "HOLY WHAH! Ye must be. Ye hafta be! Ye _are_! I've dreamed many a dream about ridin' such a beast as ye." The large, horned, winged, quilled feline purred a friendly purr, so loud it made Artie's nose tickle. "How can I be a-denyin' an invitation from an icataras?" He believed the icataras was coaxing him to take a ride, so he opened the gate, climbed aboard, and strapped himself into the seat already in position on her back.

ICATARUS

The icataras walked out to the flat grass strip and stopped.

Artie thought hard about the icataras's action. "Oh! I be a-gettin' it. Ye be a-wantin' ta go fer a run, which be fine by me, so let's go!"

The icataras just stood there.

"Well, if ye want ta go, then let's go! Let's get a-goin'!" Artie wiggled back and forth in his seat.

Still no movement.

"OK. Let me be a-thinkin' this through."

The icataras looked over her shoulder and stared at Artie.

"Um...I know. How about this? Giddyup! H'yah!" He ended with the click-clack sound, and swore the icataras's expression was saying, _"What do you think I am? A horse?"_ She shifted her eyes and leaned her head toward a slit in the front of the saddle.

"Ye be a-wantin' me ta see what be in there?" He was certain the icataras nodded. Artie jumped when she gave a shrill meow ending with a cat-style hiss that blew his hat off, making a mess of his hair...messier than usual.

"OK. I'll be a-doin' that then." Artie reached into the slit and drew out a small flat stone. It was so smooth he could not help but rub it between his thumb and fingers. On the third rub the icataras took off at 100 miles per hour down the grassy strip.

"Whoa! Whoa!" The icataras and Artie sped high into the air. Artie hung on as best he could. When they reached a mountain top the icataras came close enough to push off then dive straight down, head first, her wings tucked in, spiraling through the clouds.

"YYYYIIIKKKEEEESSSS!" cried Artie as they raced perpendicular to the horizon.

Charleo and Keegan broke away from their preparations and ran outside to see what the commotion was all about. Artie saw them come waddling down the grass strip.

"Fellas! Heeeellllp meeee!"

When Artie and the flying feline came bursting through the clouds, Charleo's and Keegan's mouths dropped open. About fifty feet above the ground the icataras did two quick barrel rolls then extended her wings, caught the air perfectly, and came in for a spot-on landing. Charleo and Keegan got out of the way as the icataras trotted to her pen, Artie's entire body bobbing in time to her stride. She gave a shrill meow in confidence and hopped directly to her food bowl, demanding a reward.

Charleo followed Artie and the cat into the pen. "What in Maycly's name did ye think ye were a-doin', ye big oaf!"

"I...dunna...know."

"Well pry yer fingers off that saddle horn and get down from there!"

Artie did not question Charleo's order.

Keegan ran to the storage shed inside the pen and gathered up a slushy pile of fishy-smelling treats. A few of the slimy treats slipped from his hands as he tossed them into the very happy icataras's bowl then joined Charleo and Artie, who were making their way out the gate.

"What happened?" asked Charleo.

Artie blinked a few times, trying to stop his surroundings from spinning. "Well, I'd read of these wonderful creatures in _The Book of Good and Evil,_ and I've dreamed many a dream of a-ridin' one someday, and I guess I was a-thinkin' today be the day. I couldna get her ta take off, then I pulled a flat stone outta the slit in the saddle and..."

Keegan picked up for Artie. "...and it be a-sayin' right here, on the instruction plaque nailed ta the pen:

' _He who pulls the smooth stone from the slit_

and rubs it three times will soar

with the icataras to the heights and return,

making him the sole rider of that

icataras'."

"Musta missed that part, eh?" Artie's face went red.

"Ye think?" Charleo's eyebrows raised and he peered over his spectacles.

It went quiet for a moment. Then they all laughed, breaking the tension. Nothing more needed to be said; all three knew Artie was not one for reading instructions, and every once in a while that practice backfired.

Artie felt a forceful prickly bump from behind. It was his icataras rubbing her giant head against him in feline fashion. "There, that be me girl." He turned and caressed the soft under-wings of his now very own icataras.

"Did ye miss this?" Keegan handed Artie his hat.

"Oh. Thanks." Artie took his hat and put it on then tried to straighten his hair that was sticking out from underneath it.

Charleo and Keegan smiled, shook their heads, and returned to their preparations.

Artie finished checking out all of the pens of the battle-ready animals–some familiar, some new. He saw spotted hopcats, wolven gliders, aerialoceroses, and towdies. The last two large pens he visited housed scale-feathered garrotts and raffedaries. And yes, Artie read all of the individual instructions posted on every different critter's corral.

SPOTTED HOPCAT

At the end of the row of pens was a very large barn. No evidence of foot tracks or activity was present. Artie read the posted instructions which stated that this particular barn was for use in a distant time, far in the future. Another sign was neatly nailed to the doors: "Only The One Who Can Communicate With These Shall Enter At The Appointed Time." He was confident the message was from SUL.

Far off in the distance, away from the training area, Artie saw even larger barns and decided to check them out. As he approached he heard some very familiar sounds.

"COMING IN!"

Artie looked up. "Well, I'll be jiggered. So this be where the skyships and the mandibleron gryphons be a-stayin'."

WOLVEN GLIDERS

SCALE-FEATHERED GARROTT

He ran to greet the etherealians and pet the mandibs. The etherealian driver told Artie that they used to reside in a grassy area inside the castle before the great change, but they had been forced to move into Timberland Forest North's far western corner. Artie's high spirits were squelched when the etherealian proceeded to tell him some of the skyships and mandibs had been stolen by Tarnnin while living there, so SUL allowed them to enter Chennington Greens, where they currently resided. This was shocking news to Artie.

Realizing the day was getting away from him, Artie returned to his office and finally became familiar with his desk and chair.

• • • •

Training was rough going for some at first; others took to it with ease. But in the end, no one had failed. The training had lasted three years and three hundred days. The next sixty four days were spent socializing and banding together as SUL's United Army of Chukkon Warriors.

Chapter 28

Being Ushered In

Since creation SUL-trusting humans who arrived on Maycly from Earth took an oath of service to all Good. When they disembarked the skyships they were escorted across a small bridge that spanned a flowing stream surrounding the one-of-a-kind tree known as the Ushering Tree. Upon entry each received his or her own personal welcome to Maycly by a wightling couple who had lived there for hundreds of years.

For a while now, however, the tenants of the Ushering Tree had been Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda, the biological parents of Ann (Iona's mother) on Earth. They had never found a reason not to enjoy life. Grampa Lawrence, a distinguished gentleman, was the new greeter and sorter of the humans who arrived on Maycly from Earth and entered the Ushering Tree. All who had had the opportunity to meet Lawrence on Earth and Maycly remarked that he was "such a nice man." His appearance was stately–tall and stout with impeccable posture–dark black hair, hazel eyes, and shiny white teeth. Visually he was no match to the average man, unbeknownst to himself. He was a humble man, always willing and ready to work. He knew more about places and things on both Earth and Maycly than any other human or wightling. He was on Maycly for a very special purpose.

USHERING TREE

To date he was the only human who had stepped foot on Maycly without first being buried on Earth. Grampa Lawrence's story was unique: he had been walking home from work one day and simply rose into the sky and out of sight, right in mid step. The few witnesses, when asked what they saw, always said the same thing, "He was, and then he was not." Just like that, Grampa Lawrence was on Maycly.

His wife, Gramma Hilda, was a jolly sort. She had always done good deeds on Earth. Her hands were never idle. She was a master of baking, an animal lover, and always had a kind word for those she met. Her day of passing came soon after Grampa Lawrence had left Earth.

When Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda were reunited on Maycly it was quite the celebration. Gramma Hilda exhibited the happy-go-lucky traits of a chukkon, and many were surprised she was actually a wightling.

• • • •

An escort led the next gentleman up the stairs to the vestibule and pulled on the tassel where a door bell should be. Inside, the rope above the door wiggled, the signal for the roosting scarlet tanagers, nightingales, and indigo buntings to tweet their cheerful songs.

"I'll get it!" Gramma Hilda answered the door. "Welcome!" She offered a friendly smile to the gentleman. "And what is your name?"

"Philip Roberts. And you are?"

"Hilda, my name's Hilda, but everyone calls me Gramma Hilda around here. Please come in." She reached out to Philip, who took her hand, and they traded a gentle handshake. The escort nodded, saluted Gramma Hilda, then made his way down the stairs to wait for the next human.

"Please come in." Gramma Hilda waited while the gentleman used his manners and wiped his feet on the rag-rug. "Follow me this way. I always make certain to pass through the kitchen with a new guest." She gave a wink.

"WOW! Look at all of this! Cookies, cakes, muffins, and pies. Even triple layer cupcakes!"

"Pick one, if you will. It's your welcome home gift from me personally. I bake everything in that seasoned brick oven right over there."

Philip inched toward the pie counter (pie was his favorite), but the cookies in his peripheral vision were calling his name too. Gramma Hilda watched as his head went from pies to cookies and back several times. Then he stepped left, closer to the triple layer cupcakes.

"Why don't we get you a piece of pie with a cookie on top. Then you can have a cupcake for dessert?"

"I'd be allowed to do that?"

"Of course, and I'll be glad to get it for you. Now which flavor pie suits your fancy?"

"Pecan. Definitely pecan."

"All right." Gramma Hilda slid the spatula under the biggest piece and put it on a tangerine-colored plate. "Now which cookie is your favorite?"

"That would have to be the butterscotch gingerbread man with the thick white icing and the chocolate chip buttons!" Philip was noticeably excited.

"Wise choice." Gramma Hilda pulled the tray from the glass showcase and held it before him. "Why don't you pick the one you want?"

Philip's eyes lit up, and he pointed to the closest one. Gramma Hilda laid the cookie on top of his piece of pie.

"Ah, the most perfect combination of pie and cookie anyone has ever created." Gramma Hilda put on her finishing touches, consisting of a few delicate white chocolate shavings, a light drizzle of homemade caramel sauce, and a few chopped pecans. Then she handed him the plate. "Now for dessert. Which triple layer cupcake looks the best to you?"

"Oh, I forgot I get dessert." Philip gave a quick chuckle then zeroed in on the sour cream donut cupcake with a hint of red raspberry jelly swirled throughout each layer, held together and topped with pure white butter cream marshmallow icing.

"Sprinkles?" asked Gramma Hilda.

"Well, yeah. Rainbow please." Philip was thrilled at the sight of the two Sprites who flew to the sprinkles bowl, each carrying two tiny buckets. He watched them fill their buckets then make a few passes over the cupcake, scattering the sprinkles just so.

Gramma Hilda carried the cupcake and led Philip to the kitchen table. "Now how about some cold milk to drink? You won't be sorry. The milk from Maycly cows far surpasses the milk of Earth cows."

"Yes please! I'll most certainly have a glass of milk."

Gramma Hilda opened the magic coldbox, pulled from it a glass bottle filled with milk, and peeled off the paper top.

"Did I just see what I think I saw? Another milk bottle; it...it..."

"Yep, another milk bottle just appeared. One shows up in the empty place every time. I'll let you in on a little secret...the magic coldbox in the Ushering Tree is one of a kind." Gramma Hilda winked then double checked the sweet creation on the plate. "Oh my goodness gracious, I almost forgot. Did you want this a'la mode?"

"I would, but I'm not much of a vanilla flavor kind of person, thank you just the same."

"I know what you mean. Vanilla is so overrated. Here's the list of our homemade, hand dipped ice creams." Gramma Hilda put her hand to her mouth. "All of them are exclusive flavors to this tree." She handed him the list.

"Bouncing Gum Ball Berry, Chocked Full of Cherries & White Chocolate, Dripping Butterscotch and Marshmallow Goo, Peanut Buttery Treasures, Coconut and Butter Bits...this list is endless! Amazing!" Philip read the entire list then made his decision. "I'll have a scoop of the...of the...Sugary Praline and Caramel Bits with Brownie Chunks."

"Good enough then." Gramma Hilda went to the freezer, which was kept cold by its covering of chiller leaves, and brought back a tub of the chosen flavor. She dipped a large scoop and plopped it atop the cookie. She could not recall anyone's eyes ever looking so big.

"I don't want to hurry you in any way; I just want you to know that, when you finish your treats, I'll take you to Grampa Lawrence, and he will complete your ushering ceremony."

Philip and Gramma Hilda carried on a nice conversation as he ate. He took his time finishing his plate full of Gramma Hilda's Delights. He drank his last gulp of milk and wiped his mouth. "I'm ready."

Gramma Hilda reached out her hand once more, and Philip eagerly took it. She led him into a red-carpeted hallway that spiraled to the top of the tree. As they climbed Philip admired the artwork on the walls and enjoyed the beautiful scenery he saw through the tiny windows. When they reached the top they came to a carved wooden door on which hung an elegant golden sign with the words "Room of Decision."

Gramma Hilda patted Philip's hand. "Here we are. Grampa Lawrence will help you from here. Knock two times and say, 'It is I, Philip Roberts,' then wait for him let you in. I've more guests to greet, so I'll be leaving you now. Again Philip, welcome to Maycly." She hugged him, and he watched her disappear back down the spiral hallway.

Philip took a deep breath, knocked twice, and recited "It is I, Philip Roberts." He heard the sound of footsteps coming to the door. It opened.

"Welcome home," said Grampa Lawrence.

"Thank you sir."

Grampa Lawrence smiled at Philip. He could tell Philip was very special. "Come in, won't you please?"

Philip entered the cozy room. He gazed through a window which held the view of one of Maycly's most treasured sights, the Skygem Alps.

"Please, have a seat at my table." Philip chose one of two spectacularly hand-carved chairs. The chairs and table were made of zebra wood. Grampa Lawrence explained that the two colors of the zebra wood were a symbolic reminder that there is no middle ground, only pure Good (represented by the lighter wood grain) or pure Evil (represented by the dark wood grain).

Grampa Lawrence walked toward an overly large book resting on a podium made of lead crystal, filled with brilliant turquoise water. "The dancing kelp and multicolored water creatures swimming from top to bottom are unique to this podium."

"Those are some of the strangest, yet most beautiful creatures I've ever seen." A smile unfolded from Philip's mouth as he watched their tiny fins fan and stop repeatedly. The fanning fins served as generators, which made the creatures glow. When their light began to dim, they fanned their fins and lit up again.

"It is time for the opening of _The Book of Decision_." At Grampa Lawrence's words the brown leather book began to glow gold. He now had Philip's full attention. "Come, my Sprites, and release the buckle." Grampa Lawrence stepped back.

Philip watched in awe as a set of "Sprite-sized" double doors opened in the tree's trunk, and five Sprites flew in from the outside. The last one pulled the little doors shut behind him. All five gathered around the book's strap.

"Align yourselves!" said the commander Sprite to the others.

"We are aligned sir!" shouted the tiny voices in unison.

"Then release the buckle!"

Philip could not take his eyes from the sight. When the buckle was undone the Sprites flew to him and encircled his head, staying in constant flight. The book trembled, and the golden glow changed to a swirl of metallic purple, red, orange, blue, and pink. Small, well defined yellow rays of light shot upward, spinning in a cone formation. They came together and created one single beam approximately three feet tall. Diamond dust erupted from the top of the ray and lingered for several seconds then dropped and re-entered the book. A thin trail of silver seeped from the book and ran around the outer edge of one of the pages.

Grampa Lawrence opened the book to that page. The entire page illuminated and dimmed, leaving one name still glowing in silver. "The book has found your name: Philip Preston Roberts. No one can erase it, no one can remove it, no one can change it. Your name is now permanently bonded to _The Book of Decision._ The piece of your heart that SUL kept from you at your birth now glows eternally in Him." Philip was speechless. He had always trusted the Grand Wizard. He had read _The Book of Good and Evil_ several times and knew he would arrive on Maycly someday, but he had no idea how simultaneously spectacular and humbling the event would be.

Grampa Lawrence allowed Philip ample time to absorb what he had just been told. "And now, Philip Preston Roberts, the book shall reveal whether you will serve as a keeper of the calm or a wightling warrior." Grampa Lawrence waited for the title to appear. A miniature rainbow leapt from the page. "It has been revealed."

Philip held his breath.

"You shall serve as a wightling warrior." Philip's eyes widened. Grampa Lawrence closed the book, and all of the bling extinguished. The five Sprites fastened the buckle and left the room.

"Me? But I'm nothing more than an old worn out feeble man from Earth."

"Philip, my humble warrior, arise and look at yourself in the Mirror of Maycly. Tell me, what do you see?"

"I see a feeble old man. An old, retired, forgotten soldier who was wounded in war."

"That's what _you_ see." Grampa Lawrence waited for his cue. "Now look in the mirror, and you will see what SUL sees."

Philip watched his medal of honor appear on his chest in the mirror. He looked away from the mirror, down at his shirt, but he did not see the medal. When he returned his gaze to his reflection, the medal was there, along with some changes. Grampa Lawrence took notice of Philip's new expression.

"This is how SUL sees me? But I look so muscular, so courageous, like I used to. And my clothing, it looks like a warrior's. The mail vest is impressive, and my pants look tailor-made." Philip felt a bit of confidence creeping into his demeanor. "Look at me. I'm carrying a sword at my side and a shield on my back. And where did those medals on my coat come from? I don't remember having _all_ of those, only the one." His eyes moved downward over his shoulder. "My shoes, they're tall leather boots, and the boot straps are...are...I have no words to describe them. And the helmet covers my wrinkled, bald...wait...I have thick hair on my head? This is not me, is it?" Philip stared and pointed at his reflection.

"Turn away from the mirror and look down at yourself."

Philip did. "But, but I was just a mere old man from Earth when I arrived. And now I look like a warrior. And oddly enough, I feel like a warrior. But when did these clothes and weapons appear? And where did these biceps come from?" Philip flexed an arm and squeezed it with his other hand.

"You spoke them into being as you saw yourself the way SUL sees you. You've been chosen as a warrior by SUL because of your dedication in defending what was right on Earth; therefore, you already know how to use your weapons and require no further training on Maycly. Because of the many trials you handled well on Earth, and because you trusted SUL in times of both peace and terror, you shall fight the fight of Good here on Maycly when the time comes. Now I ask you to kneel so that I may knight you into service."

Philip knelt, removed his helmet, and lowered his head. He was so overwhelmed, he shed tears.

"Rise, Sir Philip of Maycly. Your personal etherealian awaits you at our back door. He will fly you to your place of dwelling in Trote Waters. Once there, you'll be reunited with family and friends who are already on Maycly, and you'll remain in Trote Waters until SUL calls you into battle."

Philip thanked Grampa Lawrence and exited down the spiral hallway. The five Sprites met him at the bottom and showed him to the back door.

The etherealian gave Philip a tour of the entire land of Trote Waters from the air. Philip's first impression of the area made him feel right at home, reminding him of summertime in Midland Terrain on Earth. They stopped for snacks in Waterberry then flew on to Ethelwynne, the village closest to Philip's new home. He met wightling warriors who had no family or friends on Maycly and were being housed, in secret, by keepers of the calm who dwelt in the villages and suburban areas throughout Trote Waters.

WIGHTLING HOUSE

Philip went to sleep that twilight thinking about the day's happenings. For as long as he had lived on Earth, he always felt as though he was looking for something he could not find. Now, resting in his new feather bed with the softest of sheets, the smell of sweetly flavored coffee brewing, and overhearing the kind words coming from those in the living room, he knew he had found what he had been looking for all that time–a place to call home.

Chapter 29

A Close Call

It was not easy for Marlen, Denton, and Dittle to face life without Charleo. He had disappeared for a reason they did not understand, but they continued to trust SUL and believed that someday Charleo would come home. As Marlen sat thinking about her beloved Charleo and hoping for his return, there came a knock at the door. _Could it be?_ She dashed through the cottage, fixing her hair and bonnet, and flung the door open.

Ugly faces rushed toward her. Before she had time to comprehend what was happening, a black cloth bag was thrown over her head, and she felt a string being tied tightly around her neck to hold the bag closed. She put up a fight, but someone grabbed her hands and tied them behind her. Denton and Dittle raced from the back yard when they heard her hysterical screams, but their fighting strength was no match for those they faced, and the boys too became victims. Because they lived on the outskirts of Tahqrusalom no one saw or heard anything.

The three of them struggled constantly as they were dragged then tossed into a hard wooden cart with solid walls and a roof. They heard the door slam shut. When the cart began to move, the sudden jerk sent them tumbling. They were rolling around like pieces of fruit in an open crate, slamming against the walls.

"Momma! Momma! Be ye here?" cried Denton.

"Aye. I be here! Dittle? Dittle?"

There was a groan, then a faint reply. "Aye. I be here too. But me hands be tied together behind me back. I...canna...keep...sti...ugh...still." Marlen not only felt, but also heard the bouncing with Dittle's every word.

"Aye. Me hands be tied too, and I be sure Denton's be tied as well."

"Aye. They be tied too Momma."

"Scoot ta where ye best figure the center ta be, and we'll try ta untie each other," said Marlen. They all grunted and groaned as they moved in the bouncing cart. "Who've I got?"

"Tis me...Denton. I be scared Momma."

"Not ta worry Denton. Dittle, follow our voices."

"I just...keep...eep...a-...a-bouncin' and dunna know which way be which. I be a-tryin' ta scoot on me bottom. Keep a-talkin'."

"There. Tis me leg yer hands be on. Spin around and ye'll feel Denton. Denton, lean forward." The two boys bumped heads. They nuzzled together on Marlen's chest seeking safety; both were crying.

"I love ye both, but listen ta me. Ye must be strong boys. No more snifflin'. Be strong fer Papa. OK?" Marlen felt the boys nod with their heads still glued to her body. Their sniffles subsided. "Very good, both of ye. Now. Can either of ye see anythin', anythin' a'tall?"

"Nothin' but darkness. Me entire head be in a bag," said Denton.

"Dittle, what about ye?"

"Nothin'. Me head be in a bag as well."

Determined to remove the bags, an idea came to Marlen. "I know, let's all..." A faint, blurry light flashed before her. She shook her head and blinked.

"What Momma, what? Let's all what?" asked Denton.

"Shhh. I be a-seein' somethin'." Marlen tried to focus on another set of flashes that quickly came and went. A tiny voice whispered in her ear. "My name is Jit. I'm Charleo's personally appointed Sprite. SUL sent word to me of your unfortunate happening, so I'm here to help you as best I can."

"Momma! What be a-goin' on?" asked Dittle.

"Say no more. I mean it." The boys recognized their momma's stern tone and sat as motionless as they could despite the pounding of the wagon.

Jit tried to untie the knot on Marlen's hood string, but it was too much for just one Sprite. "I'll return with help. Trust me. Do you understand? I _will_ return."

"Aye. But please hurry."

"I will. But while I'm gone, softly tell your sons who I am, what I'm doing, and most importantly...stay quiet. The journey's long to where they're taking you. That gives me some time to go get others to help before it's too late. So don't struggle anymore. I promise I'll be back." And with that, Jit was off.

"Whoe'er be ye a-talkin' ta Momma?" asked Dittle.

"Twas Jit."

"Who be Jit?"

Denton was thinking the same thing.

"Jit be yer papa's appointed Sprite. We be a-needin' ta stay quiet and make no more movements. Jit'll be back ta help us. He promised. And ye know Sprites ne'er break a promise." Marlen leaned hard into the boys with motherly love and bravery, boosted by the fact that she now knew for sure that Charleo was all right, wherever he was.

They waited for what seemed an eternity before Marlen heard a buzzing sound. "Boys, I believe Jit's returned as promised and brought many others with him."

"I'm back, and yes I've brought many others to help. Hopefully our strength in numbers can untie your hood string. Fellow Sprites, over here."

Marlen heard the buzzing increase. Small grunts filled the air, and she felt the cord around her neck begin to move. Finally the knot loosened, and the Sprites pulled the hood from Marlen's head. Jit pulled her hair out of her eyes and mouth, and the others straightened her bonnet.

"Now for your hands. Fellows, down here!" Jit dived and the others followed.

"Momma! What be a-goin' on?"

"Quiet Dittle. Ye'll know in a very short time."

Jit and crew finished untying the thick rope on Marlen's wrists then tugged on the rope as hard as they could. Jit flew into Marlen's view. "We can't pull any harder. Can you get your hands the rest of the way out?"

Marlen thrashed and shook her hands free of the loosened rope. She hugged her boys. "Boys, I be free. Ye be next." She looked at Jit. "Thank ye so much."

"There's no time for admiration right now. We must leave you to do the rest, to free your sons. SUL has allowed us this time to help you without getting caught, but our time is now up. SUL wants you to know that Charleo is well." Marlen's thoughts were confirmed.

Jit went to the side wall, motioned to the other Sprites, and one at a time they flew out the same small hole through which they had entered.

"OK. Keep still now. Ye hear me?" Denton and Dittle knew their momma meant business. She untied their hoods and pulled them from their heads. She freed them from the ropes that bound their hands. The boys hugged and thanked her. Marlen was touched, but on edge. She bounced forward on her hands and knees and placed her ear against the front wall. "I canna hear a thin'. The wall must be too thick, not ta mention the path noise, so I guess we still be in limbo as far as knowin' much of anythin'."

"We be a-needin' ta get outta here!" shout-whispered Dittle.

"Well no kiddin'!"

Dittle made a mean face. He did not like it when Denton was sarcastic.

"All right ye two. Tis no time ta act like brothers!"

Dittle moved to the back of the cart and began to inspect the door.

Denton shuffled through what little straw was on the cart's floor in search of something...anything...that might help them escape. Much to his surprise, he uncovered a floorboard with writing carved into it:

Should any escape this tragedy,

tell me family I love 'em, especially me dear

big brother, Ron.

Eggard."

Eggard had been a dear, longtime friend of Charleo's family.

"Momma, come look at this."

Marlen steadied herself and read Eggard's message.

Dittle was busy trying to create an escape, so he knew nothing of the sad news. Both Denton and Marlen thought it best to keep it that way.

"Just open, ye crazy door!" Dittle's teeth were clenched as he kicked the back of the cart again and again. The doors moved out a smidgen farther with each kick. His next blow caused a hinge to loosen.

Marlen shout-whispered, "QUIET! Dunna make the cart jostle so much!"

Dittle was embarrassed at his panicked state. "I be afraid Momma! I just want out! I dunna like this!" He dropped to his knees.

Denton bounced to his brother's rescue and held his younger sibling in his arms. "There, there me brother. We all be in this together. We mustna lose sight of what we be a-needin' ta do. Now let's make a plan before we arrive where e'er they be a-takin' us.

The faint aroma of brimstone filled the cart. It got warmer inside, and steam began to rise from the damp straw. The cart tipped drastically as it scaled a very steep incline. They tumbled to the back and bumped against the door. Marlen grabbed one boy under each arm.

The cart leveled out, and the sound of the path changed from wooden wheels on dirt to wooden wheels on stone. Dittle broke loose and pushed Marlen and Denton to the front. He gave the back door a hard swift kick. The bottom hinge broke away, and splinters scattered as the door flew open and dangled.

"I dunna be a-likin' the looks of this," Denton muttered as he crawled to the back.

"Nor I. It be so foggy in spots. And mist be a-dampenin' everythin' in view." Dittle scooted back away from the open door.

"And it stinks." Denton had his father's knack at stating the obvious.

"Look ta the sides of the cart. Whadda ye see Denton?"

"It be walls. Seems we be quite high up, like we be on a bridge."

Marlen's heart sank. She looked at Denton, and he thought the same thing. Marlen jumped first. With a thud, she hit the bridge floor and quickly stood to her feet. "C'mon Denton! Jump! Jump ta me. Dunna ye leave me! Be brave!"

"Ugh! Ouch!" Denton hit the ground with a thunk and rolled to Marlen's feet. He stood, a bit dazed.

"Ye OK?"

Denton did a quick check for any broken bones. "Aye. Dittle, buddy, c'mon! Dunna ye be a-leavin' me and Momma out here alone! We need ya buddy! C'mon!"

"I've an idea. Come with me." Marlen took off, and Denton stood watching the cart pull away. "Denton. Now!" He caught up to Marlen, and they kept pace with the slow-moving cart. Making a basket with their arms held together, they coaxed Dittle again. He was leery. Reluctantly he closed his eyes, jumped, and landed square in their makeshift basket.

"Way ta go big guy!" They set him down gently, and Denton roughed Dittle's hair.

All three watched the cart slug along, being pulled by two animals that were nothing but skin and bones.

An unpleasant sound guided their eyes to the northwest. Dittle pointed and spoke solemnly. "Do ye see what I be a-seein'?" Marlen gasped. Denton was without words. Dittle filled in for them. "It be the castle a-peekin' through the mist. See the outline of it on top of that black fiery mountain?" It was the first time any chukkon had laid eyes upon the hellish sight of the castle since it had disappeared.

Marlen muttered, "The Bridge of Revealin'. We be on the southern pass o'er the Skygem Alps. That's where we be. Yer papa and I used ta come here ta relax and look out upon SUL's quiet place." Her face drained at her next recollection. "But fer all these years, yer papa was not just a-tellin' us tales, he was a-speakin' truth from _The Book of Good and Evil._ I just ne'er wanted ta believe the day would _really_ come when Evil would try ta take over Maycly."

BRIDGE OF REVEALING

"What be that?" Dittle was the first to ask when they felt their feet starting to vibrate to the same rhythm as the rumbling from the direction of the castle.

Denton looked over the edge. "Let's jump!"

"Dunna be ridiculous! It be several hundred feet down. "Run boys. RIGHT NOW!"

The three ran back to the beginning of the bridge, hoping they would not be seen. They ducked into the woods and found the comforting sight of pathlight ivy lining a very narrow path. They turned to view the castle one more time, but it was no longer visible from their current vantage point. "Tis best ta stay in the woods and not on the path. But we need ta be a-goin' deeper inta the woods." Marlen pushed the boys. "Now go...go!" The boys bolted through and under the thick brush then waited for Marlen to catch up.

Denton sized up the situation. "Let's be a-walkin' on the other side of the tree line so we dunna leave foot tracks. We can still be a-seein' the pathlight ivy through the trees, and that'll be a-keepin' us on course." Marlen and Dittle agreed. "Besides, Dittle and I've been a-campin' in Timberland Forest South several times with the Terrain Masters, so we be a-knowin' which direction ta go ta get back home." Dittle beamed; he was thrilled Denton had given him so much credit.

BOGBERRY BUSH

They walked for hours. Dittle had held up far longer than Marlen had anticipated, though she could hear the weariness in his voice. "Tis a-gettin' ta be evenin' Momma." They decided to stop and make camp. Even though they had no supplies, Marlen was comfortable knowing her sons' Terrain Masters skills would pull it together. Luckily the bushes hid their campsite. There was a stream of cool fresh water nearby, and the surrounding area bore plenty of berries for eating. "Remember, dunna be a-pickin' any bogberries. They be only for the spotted hopcats, ye know."

"Thank ye m'dear. It ne'er hurts ta remind us."

Denton and Dittle made a bed of pine needles, large enough for the three of them, and gathered giant leaves from other plants and trees to use as blankets. Marlen was proud of her boys' knowledge of the outdoors. At first the three shivered from the dampness–and a bit of leftover fear–but they snuggled together for warmth and finally drifted into a light sleep.

In mid twilight Marlen sat straight up. Her hearing and eyesight were sharp. Dittle and Denton were sleeping beside her. She could hear the rustling of leaves on the ground. She thought to herself, _Must be snuggerbugs a-playin' around. And there must be a bunch of 'em._ The sound grew. Marlen stiffened. Not convinced that it was just snuggerbugs, she combed the horizon. Unrecognizable shapes slunk along the crest of the hillside.

She jostled the boys. "Get up! We be a-needin' ta move." Dittle and Denton rubbed their eyes. "Watch the hillcrest."

The boys focused on the creeping shadows. They heard and watched the leaves sail into the air behind the dark figures. "What be they Momma?" asked Denton.

"Not sure, but somethin' be a-tellin' me they be up ta no good." Slowly the three stood, huddled together, and stepped backwards, keeping an eye on the ridge. Their breathing stopped when they bumped into something that should not have been there. They all turned and looked up into the face of a stout male wightling. Their fears vanished. They had heard stories about the wightlings of the woods, gentle folk who requested not to have a cottage on Maycly, but simply live amongst nature. Denton and Dittle laughed with embarrassment and dropped their guard, and Marlen smiled with relief.

The wightling looked down at them shaking his head. "Tsk, tsk. You should not be out here. There are dangerous things lurking about."

All three chukkons began talking at the same time. "We dinna know!" "We dunna e'en know what those thin's be that we saw on the ridge." "Dangerous thin's you say?" "What be they?" "How dangerous be they?" "Ye see, this scary cart was a-takin' us..."

Cutting them off, the wightling spoke. "It's all right now. No need to keep rehashing the dramatic event. You're off the cart that was taking you to...somewhere I guess you didn't want to go. And now here I am to help you. I was sent by SUL to save you from the jaws of the moving shadows." The wightling wheezed and coughed.

Marlen, attempting to keep the mood from changing, said, "Must be the damp air, eh?"

"The damp air?"

Starting to doubt the wightling, Denton spoke. "Yer coughin' fit there. Could be the damp air is all she be a-sayin'."

"Ah, yes. The damp air. I see what you're saying now." He stroked Denton's head, but at his touch Denton shivered and politely stepped away from the man. "Now if you follow me, I'll lead you to a safe haven."

The wightling's voice was now strangely repulsive to Denton. Marlen and Dittle did not yet recognize Denton's suspicion. They believed this charming woodsy wightling had truly been sent by SUL, just like he had said, to help them get back home.

"Why should we be a-trustin' ye?"

"I apologize fer Denton. He be a bit shook up from the whole thin'. He'll be a-warmin' up ta ye in no time." Marlen glared at Denton as if he were disrespecting their only hope of getting home.

"He's just a boy being a boy. My feelings are not hurt," said the wightling. Denton exhaled in disgust. The wightling smiled at Marlen.

Denton stood his ground and did not budge. Keeping a watchful eye, he noticed they were not actually following a path. Instead, as the wightling walked, the path appeared wherever the wightling wanted it to. Denton stooped, picked up a pointed stick, and tucked it in his pocket.

Dittle looked back. "C'mon me big brother. This nice wightlin' of the woods surely must know the way. Remember a-learnin' about the wightlin's of the woods at Terrain Masters camp? Artie said they be harmless, plus this one be a-sayin' that SUL sent him." Dittle begged Denton to move. Marlen followed up with a mother's reassuring nod.

Denton chewed the inside of his cheek. Unwillingly he started the trek with them. He put his hand inside his pocket and reassured himself the pointed stick he had picked up was still there. He did not remove his hand once the stick was firmly in his grip.

The shadows they had seen before the appearance of the wightling came back into view in the distance, but the wightling waved his hand in a slick motion causing them to fade.

"That be somethin'! How'd ye do that?" asked Dittle.

"Do what?"

Denton thought the wightling sounded a bit nervous, but Dittle had not noticed.

"How ye made the scary shadows run away. I saw ye make a motion with yer hand, and they all disappeared. That must be a 'way of the woods' thin' that ye wightlin's out here be a-knowin' how ta do, eh?" Dittle's voice held a young boy's excitement.

Only Denton had seen the pathlight ivy subtly change directions while Marlen and Dittle were focused on the hill-crest.

The old wightling paused a little too long for Denton's liking before he spoke. "Yes, it is a 'way of the woods' thing we like to use in certain circumstances out here."

"I knew it! Me brother thinks ye be creepy, but I think ye be splackin'!"

Dittle's enthusiasm and questions were wearing on the wightling's nerves. "Splackin?"

"Yeah, it be a-meanin' really out of the ordinary and weird." Dittle considered how that had sounded and added, "But all in a good way. It be chukkonette slang."

Time passed and Marlen grew thirsty. She saw a gwendelant basin and took the initiative to stray. The others followed her to quench their thirsts as well. Denton, still wary, grabbed Dittle by the arm and pulled him to the side.

"Ouch! Be a-lightenin' up, will ye?"

Denton held his grip and whispered, "I dunna be a-trustin' this one. There be somethin' very strange about him. I think we be a-makin' a big circle, and now we be a-headin' right back ta whate'er evil place they were a-takin' us in that cart."

"That be just plain silly Denton. What's gotten inta ye anyway? I think ye be knocked stupid from all that bouncin' we did in the cart."

"Shhh! I dunna want him ta be a-suspectin' anythin'." Denton tightened his grip on both Dittle and the pointed stick in his pocket at the same time.

"Hey! Easy on the arm. And besides, what be a nice wightlin' a-goin' ta suspect about two brothers a-talkin' as their momma be a-drinkin' a gwendelant?"

"I don't know...is there something I should be suspecting?" The wightling's dull voice came from over their shoulders. He pointed to Denton. "You. They call you Denton. Is that correct?"

"Aye." Denton gritted his teeth and stared at the wightling.

The wightling spoke cunningly, siding with Dittle. "Let go of the little one, please."

Denton pursed his lips then threw Dittle's arm from his grasp. Dittle smirked as if he'd won that battle.

"I've news for you Denton." He turned his back on Dittle and roughly clenched the back of Denton's neck, walking him away from Dittle, who was paying no attention to them; he was busy rubbing the sore red spot Denton had made on his arm. The old wightling spun Denton around to meet him face-to-face. "You, Denton, are much smarter and more observant than the others. I need to keep my eye on you." The wightling tightened his grip on the back of Denton's neck and, at the same moment, showed his true face.

Denton knew this wightling was a far cry from being a true wightling of the woods. He stared in horror. Fire raged inside, but he maintained a calm facade. He now knew they were in grave danger and realized this was the wightling SUL had warned him and his papa about in secret, years ago.

Dittle accidentally stepped on a mocha mouse's tail, and it let out a squeak. The wightling whirled around at the noise, his motion causing Dittle to look straight at him. The wightling had not yet changed his face back to that of a wightling of the woods; instead, he still appeared as his true self–Lucasphair. Dittle went bug-eyed and screamed.

Denton jerked loose of Lucasphair's clutch, drew out the pointed stick, and began to swing it like a dagger. Lucasphair ducked each potential stab. Dittle hesitated for only a moment before joining the fight.

Marlen had caught the boys' actions and scolded them from a distance. "Stop! Stop it! Stop it this instant! What be wrong with ye two?" She came running.

Lucasphair gave a shrill whistle. Marlen screamed as the shadows–Lucasphair's grumners and imps–emerged over the hillside. She knew Denton had been right all along. _Oh, why dinna I heed the warnin's from me eldest?_ She turned and ran in the opposite direction.

Dittle climbed the tree directly behind Lucasphair. Denton picked up on Dittle's plan and steered Lucasphair so his back was to the tree.

Marlen screamed again in terror as the grumners closed in on her. Denton saw the gnarly beasts heading toward her. "Momma! Climb the rocks beside ye! Twill slow 'em down!"

The grumners tried their best to follow her, but their lack of agility caused them to lose their footing on the loose rocks, allowing Marlen to move further up and away from them. A few of the smaller grumners scaled a little higher than the others. Marlen threw rocks at them. They slid again on the loose rocks and tumbled down. Yelps of pain filled the air as they banged into the others, knocking them all from the rock pile. They stood, shook themselves off, and repeated their attempt, growling, snarling, and drooling in anger with every step.

"Hurry boys! I be a-needin' yer help!" Marlen picked up more rocks around her and hurled them at the grumners, angering them further. The fallen rocks, now packed hard together, gave them sturdier ground for climbing. Marlen jumped from the top of the pile to the top of a stone pillar then leapt over a small gap onto higher ground. She turned and kicked at the pillar in hopes of knocking it over on them.

Not taking their eyes off Lucasphair, yet hearing their momma's every cry, Denton and Dittle finally coordinated their strategies. Dittle jumped from the high branch where he had been crouching and landed on Lucasphair's head. Imps attacked Denton's ankles and began their gnawing process in hopes of quickly finding bone and marrow to feast on.

Lucasphair tried to use his changeling powers, but Dittle's maneuver had rendered them useless. Dittle ran his hand over Lucasphair's face, found what he was looking for, and drove his fingers deep into Lucasphair's eye sockets. Lucasphair flailed and screamed. He tried to change into something that could kill them, but nothing worked. The sight was hideous as he repeatedly shifted from one contorted figure to another, all mixed with evil creatures. Nothing would take form as long as Dittle kept gouging his eyes. "Hurry Denton! I canna hold him off much longer!"

The grumners continued up the rocks toward Marlen. "Please boys! Hurry! I dunna want ta be a feast! Please hurry! Help me!" Her voice was breathy from exhaustion, but she was still throwing rocks.

The imps were now climbing Lucasphair's body, heading toward Dittle. Sharp pains hit Dittle's ankles. "Now Denton! Now!" The imps moved up. They bit and tore at Dittle's elbows and shoulders.

Denton, imps still chewing his ankles, bucked up and focused on Lucasphair's chest where he thought his heart should be, not knowing the real significance of what a direct hit in that spot would do. He blinked his eyes fast to certain his aim then spun the dagger-like stick to adjust it in his hand. The stick went spinning through the air.

"AHHHGGG!" Lucasphair bellowed as he clutched his chest where the improvised dagger had penetrated. His head snapped back, throwing Dittle to the ground. Lightning bolts shot from Lucasphair's body, leaving him no strength to remove the stick. His skin smoldered then burst into flames. Within the flame Denton and Dittle saw Lucasphair fully naked as himself just before he turned into a heap of dust. Denton's weapon lay unscathed in the pile of ashes. He hobbled to retrieve it, blood dripping from his ankles.

Marlen kicked too hard, and the ledge she was on gave way. She shrieked as she tumbled back down to the top of the rock pile knowing she would be eaten alive. She curled into a ball and waited. The noises stopped. She uncovered her eyes and collapsed in total relief, along with some disbelief, when she saw that the grumners and imps had exploded into dust. All three watched the charred and powdered remains before them gather together and flee in the direction of the castle.

Dittle remained seated on the ground, wiping his wounds.

"Ye were spectacular Dittle. Ye be the best li'l brother anyone could e'er want."

"Really? Ye mean that?" Dittle smiled big.

"Really." Denton gave him a brotherly punch on the chin. "Can ye handle yerself alone fer a few moments while I go and get Momma?"

"Aye. I'll be fine. Go and get her."

Denton's eyes met his momma's, and he ran to the bottom of the rocks. Marlen scaled part way down and spent the last portion of her descent in the air as she purposefully fell with confidence into Denton's strong arms.

"Oh Momma. I be so glad ye be OK."

"And Denton, I be so sorry I dinna listen ta ye. Sorry fer a-scoldin' ye. It just be that..."

"Be a-sayin' no more about it Momma."

"Aye. What've ye done with Dittle?"

"Not ta worry. He be fine. Come with me." Denton's answer soothed his momma. They ran to Dittle and grabbed one another in a group hug.

"Ow. That kind of be a-hurtin' right there Momma," said Dittle.

Marlen pulled her hands away and saw the bite marks on Dittle. "Oh, son!" Then she looked down at Denton's bloodied ankles and gasped.

"I'll be fine Momma," said Denton.

With a mother's natural instinct Marlen ran to gather salveleaves. She returned and wrapped both Denton's and Dittle's lacerations.

Denton remained brave. "Now...let's be a-findin' our way back home before we come across any other unpleasant thin's."

Dittle and Marlen were more than ready to get out of that place. They looked around, trying to get their bearings. Marlen spoke what they were all thinking. "How'll we e'er find our way back now?"

"We dunna want ta follow the path we were on. Lucasphair made it appear as we walked, so it most likely leads back ta trouble." Marlen and Dittle appreciated Denton's insight this time but were curious.

"How be ye a-knowin' that creature's name?" Marlen asked. Dittle was ready to chime in.

"Dunna be askin'. That be a secret between SUL and me." From his tone Marlen and Dittle knew they had no choice but to accept his answer.

"Psst! Hey guys!"

All three heads jerked to see who was hailing them.

"Psst! Down here."

They caught a glimpse of some sparkling dust. "Jit!" shouted Marlen, and she dived headfirst into the thick brush. Denton and Dittle shrugged their shoulders at each other. With her top half engulfed in the leaves, she pulled back the branches before her. There hovered Jit, pointing at a compass that hung on one of the bush's branches.

"Take this compass. When you open it you'll see the way home." He flew over to Marlen with the navigational device. She started to speak, but Jit cut her off. "No, no. Don't thank me, thank SUL." He smiled and took off.

"Uh, boys? Could ye be a-givin' me a hand here?" Marlen was stuck. The boys grinned and pulled her from the thicket. "Thank ye muchly." Before Marlen had a chance to readjust her bonnet Dittle asked, "What be that in yer hand?"

"Be a-givin' her a second Dittle."

"Jit was in the brush and gave me this compass. It be from SUL, and tis s'posed ta guide us home."

"Open it Momma!"

Marlen pushed the latch, and the hinged cover sprang open. A small light leaped from inside the compass then fell back onto the dial and made an arrow. It did not point north, south, east, or west. It merely pointed to the word "HOME."

They kept the lighted arrow on the word and soon found themselves emerging from the woods onto a familiar road. Smiles burst through blank expressions. Within a few rounds of the clock they saw more familiar ground and knew their home was close by.

They made their way through the front door. Without stopping for anything, not even changing into their sleeping gowns, they waddled to their own snug beds and melted into the puffy linens as they held their necklaces. Thanks to Jit, they knew for sure Charleo was doing the same.

Sounds of peaceful sleep filled the cottage.

Chapter 30

Marlen Pays a Surprise Visit

Marlen took off her apron (a rare occasion except at bedtime) then made certain her bonnet and hair looked presentable. She marched to the front door. "Ye boys are ta be a-stayin' here at the house. I be a-goin' inta the village and'll be back in a bit. Stay here! Ye hear me?"

Denton and Dittle nodded but did not look right at her. They were involved in reading the latest newsletter from Terrain Masters.

Marlen took one last look at herself in the mirror by the door. _I can be a-doin' this._ She stood up straight, mustering her confidence, and left the cottage. The boys looked up when they heard Rascally and the sound of the cart pulling away. They watched the cart go over the hill and out of sight.

• • • •

Heads turned, sounds of bewilderment filled the room, customers pointed, and a low buzz began when Marlen came through the log door of Pub Pete's. She had never set foot in the place before. She had nothing against the pub; she was just a home body. She proceeded boldly past the comments to the bar all the way across the room. Pub Pete stood with his mouth gaping open.

Marlen did not miss a beat. "Ye may wanna be a-closin' yer mouth. Ye be a-slobberin' down yer chin. And I be a-needin' a sturdy step stool please."

He did not respond instantly, but after blinking a few times he said, "OK," wiped his mouth on his sleeve, and walked to the end of the bar where he picked up the step stool he used for reaching bottles on the top shelf.

"Thank ye kindly," said Marlen. She took the step stool from him and placed it on the floor halfway down the bar. No one was talking any longer, but everyone was watching.

"S'cuse me please." Those sitting in the middle section of the bar moved without question; this was something they did not want to miss.

Marlen climbed the stool, turned, and sat on the bar. Then, completely out of character, she pulled her feet under her and stood up. She did not have to wait to get the patrons' attention; she had it from the moment she walked in. "I've a story ta tell."

"Well it must be some kind of story for you to be in here...and speaking publicly!" A wightling patron was trying to be funny. A few laughed, but most were annoyed by his heckling. Pub Pete stepped to the heckler's side, and the patron did not say another word.

Marlen gazed into the sea of eyes fixed upon her. All that could be heard were the hums of the snuggerbugs outside, flying from tree to tree. "I be here ta warn ye. Warn ye about thin's we dinna know of till a short while ago." A full dose of seriousness was evident in her voice. She told the entire story of what had happened to her and the boys. After an hour and a little more, her story was finished. She had not added or taken away any details.

"How do we know you're not making that up because...just maybe...you're delusional from Charleo being gone so long?" The wightling woman did not want to believe what she had just heard.

Before Marlen could answer, Carbreyghal appeared beside her at the bar. He knelt, as he was too tall to stand without hitting his head and wings on the ceiling. Chairs and benches screeched across the floor to get away from the etherealian. Some cowered under the tables. Since things were no longer like they used to be on Maycly, and now, especially after hearing Marlen's story, no one wanted to take a chance.

"Please. Do not be alarmed." Carbreyghal's voice was calming. "I am not here to harm you. I am here to confirm Marlen's tale."

Marlen, also skeptical following the previous events, walked down the bar to Carbreyghal's face. She rose to her toes and looked him square in the eyes. She saw just what she was envisioning: Charleo–and he was safe. "Tis the real Carbreyghal." Marlen proudly sat back down on the bar right there. Carbreyghal was impressed with her brave attempt at confirmation.

"What Marlen has spoken is true. Lucasphair _did_ mislead her and the boys. Because he is a changeling and a deceiver, you must be on your guard. He attempted to capture and hold them hostage. He planned to send word to Charleo that his family was in danger, knowing full well Charleo would come looking for them. Tarnnin could then capture Charleo and take over our chukkon army."

"Our chukkon... _army_?" This was the first any had heard of such.

"Yes, my dear friends, a chukkon army. Your families and friends have been away training for what is to come. There is also a wightling army tucked away in a secret location on Maycly." Several patrons either choked while gulping or spit their drinks.

When the crowd quieted, Carbreyghal continued. "A time is coming soon when you will reunite with your families and friends. Because of Marlen's story, SUL has sent me to prepare your hearts and minds. All of you, wightlings and chukkons alike, will witness a battle, one that will change the tides of Maycly for a season, just as prophesied in _The Book of Good and Evil._ SUL sends this message: 'Be not afraid. More will be revealed to you on that day.'" Carbreyghal glowed with immense authority. "Spread the news to your fellow Mayclysians, for the armies are no longer a secret."

One clap, then two, and finally the entire pub was in an uproar with applause and cheers. They now had answers to so many questions they had been asking each other over the past several years.

Carbreyghal's strong voice doused the crowd noise. "Now I must go. Carry on, make merry. Keep a watch out for one another."

Many went to the window to watch him fade into the stars. Jobi, on the front row at the window, looked down and was surprised at what he saw. "What be _they_ a-doin' here?"

" _Who_ be _they_?"

"Denton and Dittle. They be here on a stack of boxes below this very window."

"Let me be a-seein' out that window!" The crowd parted. The tone of Marlen's voice made them glad they were not Denton and Dittle.

The boys had sped out of the cottage a few moments after Marlen left and had been peering through Pub Pete's window the entire time. They now had their backs to the window watching Carbreyghal's blending technique and were not keen to the fact they had been caught.

"Ohhh boyyys..." shouted Jobi.

They turned to the window, and their eyes grew big when they saw their momma staring at them. Fearing "the wrath of Momma," they jumped from the top crate and headed straight for home. Marlen stomped to the door and flung it open. No one had ever seen her climb up Rascally's harness so fast to the driver's bench. With one "H'yah" the wagon was off.

"You can bet they're gonna get an earful from Momma when she catches up with them!" shouted Pub Pete. His laughter broke the silence, and the rest joined in as they returned to their tables. In no time, it was back to business in the pub. Everyone talked about Marlen's story and the things Carbreyghal had spoken to them. The pub's atmosphere had taken quite a turn from its opening hour. Pub Pete realized his patrons needed some extra time together, so he stayed open a little later that evening.

Chapter 31

Pomp & Circumstance, and Mixed Emotions

On the sixty-fifth day after training, everyone in The Training Village was awakened by Keegan playing Reveille at 0500. Main Street filled with hustle-bustle. Keegan sounded Assembly at 0600 in the gathering hall and everyone took their seats, Charleo, Keegan, and Artie in the front row as usual.

"Tis a-goin' ta be a long day me friend. Be ye up ta the challenge?" Charleo whispered to Keegan.

"Aye. I be ready."

"I be so proud of ye Keegan." Keegan's face beamed at Charleo's compliment. Artie gave Keegan a wink.

The Mayor stepped to the podium on the stage. "Hear ye! Hear ye! Good mornin' everyone, warriors and non-warriors alike!" The crowd responded. When he had finished welcoming the gatherers and making announcements and such, he shifted gears. "Charleo, Keegan, and Artie, please be a-comin' forward ta address yer fella warriors and friends of the village."

Artie looked at Keegan, Keegan at Artie then both turned to Charleo with looks of surprise. "Sorry fellas. I fergot ta tell ye The Mayor asked that we all speak at the departure meetin' this mornin'." Charleo stood and nudged Keegan and Artie. "C'mon." Charleo waddled as general-like as he could. Keegan simply played follow-the-leader while trying to think of what he was going to say, and Artie tried to pick all of the straw out of his hair; he had slept in the pen with his icataras the night before.

"Please be a-welcomin' yer leaders," said The Mayor. Charleo smiled at the guests in the hall, and Keegan nervously waved. Artie was still picking straw.

"Keegan, please step forward and address your community." The Mayor motioned toward the podium.

Keegan stepped up and spoke. Then The Mayor asked for Artie. Each gave his ad libbed speech. Artie would have gone on all morning if The Mayor had not interrupted and thanked him for his entertaining stories then discreetly informed him that time was of the essence. Grand applause rang through the air for Keegan and Artie as they returned to their seats.

The Mayor gave the signal for Charleo to take his turn. The room fell silent before Charleo even reached the podium. He cleared his throat and arranged his note cards. "It's been six years ta the day since the first warriors were brought ta The Trainin' Village. Meself, Keegan, and Artie couldna be prouder of yer accomplishments." He tipped his hat to the warriors then glanced at the next note card. "SUL says, 'Go forth inta battle with courage, fer I will be with ye'." The crowd applauded the words of SUL. "And ye chukkons of Chennin'ton Greens, whose very existence was kept secret until six years ago, ye have the hearts of true chukkons, filled with love, hospitality, and kindness. Ye know how ta be a-makin' one smile, always. Thank ye, from the bottom of me heart, fer a-bein' our family-away-from-family and our friends-away-from-friends, and fer providin' our homes-away-from-home. I can only be a-hopin' that our deepened relationship'll continue." Warm applause followed; Charleo waited and let everyone talk amongst themselves for the next few seconds.

He changed note cards and looked at Keegan and Artie to help build his confidence so he was able to speak what was written before him. "Tis with mixed feelin's I be a-bringin' ye this next part. A battle must be fought and won fer Good." The atmosphere became heavy. Charleo choked back tears. "Warriors, we'll be a-travelin' ta the Valley of Battles today where we'll be a-meetin' with our fella wightlin' warriors. Together with them, we'll prepare the final plan consistin' of our combined strategies. In the very near future we'll be a-fightin' our first-ever battle against Evil." When Charleo actually heard his own words his heart skipped a beat. But as befits a general, he finished his speech. "Lives'll be lost, but SUL has asked us ta continue ta trust Him, e'en in death, just as we witnessed with Levi in the forest." The heaviness of the atmosphere thickened. "I know tis neither the news nor the happy gatherin' ye may have been expectin' this mornin', but we can rejoice in the fact that it be the beginnin' of the end of Evil on Maycly." The entire crowd responded with a standing ovation for their general. Charleo could no longer keep his tears from streaming down his rosy cheeks. Jit and Giddy flew swiftly to him and blotted his face with their tiny handkerchiefs.

Charleo had more to say. "Thank ye, each and every one of ye. Please, please be seated." There was a slight pause as the room quieted. "SUL has spoken secrets ta me through Carbreyghal, thin's I be not at liberty ta repeat. Tis hard fer me, but I must be obedient ta the Grand Wizard. I _can_ tell ye this, howe'er: the secrets'll be revealed ta ye at the appropriate time." Charleo put his hand to his face and spoke from the side of his mouth in hopes of lightening the mood. "I s'pose a-havin' ta keep these big secrets be one of the rewards of bein' a gen'rl." The crowd responded as he had hoped; the weight hanging over the room became a little less dense, at least for a moment.

A concerned chukkon shouted from the middle of the crowd, "What about our queen? Will she e'er come ta Maycly? And if so, when?" The rest in the room were just as eager for the answers.

"If SUL prophesied it, twill be so, though _when_ be not our concern."

The chukkon sat back down, and the crowd began to murmur.

Again, Charleo waited for them to quiet down before he spoke. "Now let us rise and be a-singin' songs of joy together before we depart."

The band began an impressive cadence and marched from the back, utilizing all four aisles. They came together on the stage and went from their cadence straight into the anthem of Maycly, followed by many joyous songs, and ending with a repeat of the anthem.

Keegan was standing next to Artie, who was singing his heart out, off-key, right into Keegan's ear. Charleo smiled at Keegan's scrunched up face.

MAYCLY ANTHEM

Lyrics

Verse 1

Ye shining land of mountains high,

Ye valleys deep between,

Ye waters clear and skies of blue,

Ye forests cool and green,

Meadows rich with SUL's great gifts,

Three suns forever bright,

We hail ye, Maycly, land so fair,

The home of our delight.

Verse 2

With jubilation sing we now,

Our hearts all beat as one.

In SUL's protective hands we join

And offer praise in song.

Sing we all, whate'er befall

On every creed and race.

All spirits trusting in SUL's love

Shall find an equal place.

When the medley stopped, Charleo returned to the podium. "Warriors, yer wagons be a-waitin' fer ye. Don yer armor, grab yer weapons and yer flags, and tuck yer loved ones' pictures in yer chest pieces. Keep yer courage and yer strength on high. All the rest of yer belongin's here in The Trainin' Village be no longer important. Tis time ta go, ye worthy battlers of Evil!" Charleo stepped back, bowed, and came down from the stage. Keegan and Artie greeted him with open arms. The crowd paid a prolonged tribute to their leaders before they began to exit.

Artie scooped up Charleo and gave him a bear hug. "I wouldna want anyone else fer a gen'rl sir." He put Charleo down, backed away, stood at attention, and saluted Charleo. Keegan did the same.

"I couldna have done it without ye two, and dunna ye e'er be a-fergettin' that. Ye both mean so much ta me. I consider ye both more than friends; ye be family now; we be brothers." Humbled, Charleo honored them with a return salute.

Keegan and Artie were next to last to step out the door of the gathering hall and onto Main Street, and the cheering rose a level. They received hugs, flowers, chocolates, and more than ample support. They made their way through the consuming crowd and climbed aboard the wagon where Halo and Scepter were proudly waiting.

When Charleo stepped out the door, he could not even hear himself think over the noise level as the crowd's approval peaked. He took his time going to the wagon, making certain he shook as many hands as possible and verbally thanking those he met eye-to-eye. When he had worked his way through the crowd, he climbed aboard the wagon and took his seat.

A trail of sparkles came into view and circled around the three leaders several times. Jit and Giddy took their seats on Halo's and Scepter's heads. The Sprites remaining behind cheered wildly for their friends. Jit and Giddy felt like the "Sprites of the Hour" and bowed and waved, holding onto Halo's and Scepter's ears for balance.

Three hundred flags flew proudly. All of the battle-ready animals were released. Aerialoceroses, icatarases, fiery castle sentinels, and scale-feathered garrotts arrived overhead. Towdies pulling battle carts, spotted hopcats, and raffedaries carrying supplies and weapons were all led by chukkon land warriors. Brown and black Belgian horses high-stepped their approach along with wolven gliders, rider-baskets strapped to each.

The band, now outside, played military drum and bugle selections with a piccolo thrown in the musical mix for flavor. Phydeaux phlyers provided entertainment, outdoing one another with their aerial acrobatics. The adults in the crowd waved miniature Maycly flags and blew party horns while the chukkonettes held spinning pinwheels that reflected bright colors in the light of the stationary suns. The unity being displayed was a wondrous sight, and the hoopla helped Charleo, Keegan, Artie, and the chukkon warriors to forget, for a bit, the horrific drama that lay ahead.

The Mayor stepped in front of Halo and Scepter and shouted, "H'yah!" The army began their journey. Much of the crowd followed them to The Vinewall where the Sprites created an extra large door through which the army exited from Chennington Greens. When the last wolven glider disappeared through the opening, the crowd and the Sprites waved to their army then allowed the door on The Vinewall to close. At that moment, to Charleo, Keegan, and Artie, the event went into slow motion and became surreal.

"Look!" shouted several of the warriors pointing south. There stood Carbreyghal and the spirit of Levi next to the cart path, cheering them on into battle.

Charleo's confidence doubled. "We'll be a-comin' back soon!" Charleo hoped those who remained on the other side of The Vinewall had heard him. They had.

• • • •

A similar gathering in Ethelwynne took place that same morning celebrating the 3600 wightling warriors of Trote Waters. Philip Roberts stepped up onto the stage of a large gazebo and began to pump up the crowd. "It is time for battle! We shall go forth as fighting wightlings and return as victors of Good!" The troops, along with the keepers of the calm, cheered loudly in agreement. Philip finished his pep talk and took his place on his pure white giant Andalusian horse. SUL had created the Andalusians on both Earth and Maycly. The ones on Earth were normally 15-16 hands high. Those He created for battle on Maycly stood a towering 23-25 hands high and were proportioned accordingly, each sporting manes and tails of multicolored feathers.

GIANT ANDALUSIAN

Following the ceremony several wightling warriors led raffedaries carrying battle supplies and small weapons; other wightling warriors rode on extremely large battle-ready horses, oxen, elephants, llamas, zebras, and elk. Small food wagons were pulled by donkeys. Larger wagons stocked with medical supplies were pulled by teams of six horses or mules each, and the grand weaponry wagons were pulled by teams of Kodiak bears, every wagon flying the flag of Maycly. Flower petals had been tossed onto the cart path and were nearly three inches deep. Streamers from ribbon candy fizzler plants were shot into the air and tumbled gracefully downward. Everyone did their utmost to catch and eat the sweet tasty ribbons before they hit the ground. Many youngsters held pinwheels and threw beads to the wightling warriors. Others flew finger kites with Maycly's symbol on them, all adding wondrous colors to the event.

RIBBON CANDY FIZZLERS

The wightling warriors were met by Sprites at The Vinewall who created a wider exit door to accommodate the army. As the parade left Trote Waters the crowd watched it disappear over the hill on its way to the Valley of Battles. The warriors could still hear the faint cheers of their families and friends in the distance.

Chapter 32

The Binding

The armies arrived in the Valley of Battles. The chukkon army pitched camp in the northern caverns of the Rivalry Mountains, the wightling warriors in the southern caverns. Once camps had been set up, all were to travel to the middle of the valley to gather together for the first time. Introductions were made, and manly hugs were abundant as chukkon and wightling armies merged for their designated purpose.

Charleo called them to order. "Welcome, one and all. Chukkon and wightlin' warriors please be a-seatin' yerselves on the hillside. Philip, would ye be so kind as ta join me down here? We've all become friends in an instant because of our common goal of..." Charleo felt a calming hand on his shoulder, and another hand gently squeezed Philip's.

"Good morning My warriors." Charleo and Philip turned, and their eyes met SUL's. "It is a wonderful thing that you have come together in unity through our common goal, to restore Good to Maycly." The warriors beamed with excitement and gave the Grand Wizard a standing ovation. "I've come to enlighten you, to encourage you, and to bring you confidence. We are three indestructible ribbons of Good: chukkon warriors, wightling warriors, and Myself. When woven together we become a three-strand cord, an entity that is impossible to be torn apart."

SUL called to Jit and Giddy. They brought Him a small silver bucket of gollshish nuts.

GOLLSHISH NUTS

"As you know, these gollshish nuts are very rare and only available for picking when I call for them to be harvested. As My trusting companions, you also know that I shall name their purpose at the time of serving, and magically the gollshish nuts will be filled with My wish, which shall become a part of you when you partake of them." SUL gave Jit and Giddy the command to fly the bucket to the first warrior. "Take only one gollshish nut from the bucket when Jit and Giddy stop before you. Hold it in your hand and await My invitation."

Each warrior waited patiently for the magical bucket of never-ending gollshish nuts to come before them. When every warrior was holding a gollshish nut, SUL asked, "Please bow your heads and meditate silently to yourselves on the Good things that were, that are, and that shall be." SUL paused in silence with the warriors. "Eat now the gollshish nuts; they represent the best qualities a warrior can possess. Accept these qualities in fullness, and use them to your best abilities."

SUL sent Jit and Giddy over the hillside to retrieve the special gwendelant goblet. They returned to SUL with the filled goblet. SUL took the magical gwendelant goblet from them and raised it high above His head. "As you know, this particular goblet only accompanies the serving of gollshish nuts. It never runs dry. And just as I infused the gollshish nuts with a special purpose, I do so with this gwendelant. Today My wish is for the quenching liquid to become the gwendelant of battles. Drink from the goblet when the Sprites bring it to you. As you drink, be reminded of the blood that will be spilled in the name of Good. But know that, because you drink from the special goblet, you will be restored at the appointed time should you fall in battle." SUL handed the goblet back to Jit and Giddy who delivered it to the first warrior, then the second, and so on. All drank the goodness from the goblet and remained subdued until the last warrior took his drink. After the last warrior drank, Jit and Giddy took hold of his wrist and flew upward, raising the goblet above his head. "The infusions are complete!" SUL's voice thundered, and cheers erupted.

SUL hugged Charleo and Philip and kissed them on each cheek. He stepped to Keegan and Artie and shared with them His appreciation for being so dedicated to Charleo. Then He addressed His entire army of Good. "I must leave you now, but I will see you soon My warriors, My friends." All watched in awe as their Creator walked into the valley and disappeared through a tunnel in the southern base of the Rivalry Mountains.

The anxious warriors began to prepare for battle. Charleo and Philip discussed their attack and retreat tactics. The animal keepers went to the makeshift pens and tended the battle animals. Artie and the wightling weapons master explained and demonstrated the different weaponry to familiarize each side with what was available to them. Those assigned to KP duty were busy building cooking fires and preparing huge pots of "Battle Stew"–plenty of fresh vegetables, noodles, and spices in a red broth. When served up with a stout slice of sweet bread it made for a hearty meal. The caves for bodily repairs were designated and prepared deep within the eastern side of the Rivalry Mountains, protected behind the rolling hills of the Western Ridge. The masters of medicine, all of them wightlings, had been trained to tend to their own as well as the chukkons and the battle animals. They too were busy setting up treatment zones with supplies and makeshift beds, triage sites, and temporary sterile operating arenas.

That evening Charleo called the chukkon warriors together for a briefing. "Fella warriors, ye've been brought together ta receive the information as promised regardin' death in battle. As ye know, the wightlin's have already seen, on Earth, what many of us'll be a-facin' fer the first time. Ye were taught durin' yer trainin' that, in any battle, there be death. And since we've ne'er been exposed ta it here on Maycly, except fer Levi..." Charleo removed his hat, the warriors did the same, and they had a moment of silence. Charleo returned his hat to his head. "...I be a-turnin' thin's over ta Philip so ye can be a-gettin' answers ta the questions I know be a-fillin' yer heads. Philip, the floor be yers."

"Thank you Charleo." The chukkon army fell silent. "My fellow chukkon warriors, let me preface this by saying, no matter what happens on the battlefield, always... _always_ trust SUL. Death on Earth is often painful for those who are dying. And it is devastating to their loved ones who continue living; for them, the grief is nearly unbearable." The chukkon warriors gasped and were now on edge. "But we who trusted SUL could face our losses with a newly found courage and comforting strength knowing the deceased would be reunited with their spirits on Maycly before the morning after their planting." Philip allowed time for this to sink in before he continued. "Should you take a hit, you _will_ feel pain. Should the hit bring the taste of death, your spirit shall rise from your body, just like Levi's did. Your body will be placed in the ground at the base of the Rivalry Mountains. Carbreyghal and his fellow etherealians will escort your spirit to its hiding place where it will remain until the completion of the final battle. The harsh truth of the matter is this: should we lose our final battle, whenever it may be, your spirit will wither away to nothing, your body will rot, and those of you who remain will be forced to serve Evil for all eternity."

Such news was devastating to the chukkon warriors, but at the same time, it allowed Philip to see the intense vigilance with which SUL was filling their souls.

"Should we conquer Evil in that final battle for Good, however, your spirit will be reunited with your body, and you shall never experience death again. So trust that our queen will come and accept her duty. She is the only one who can help us during the final battle. The destruction of this dreaded Evil that has come into our midst rests in her hands, but only if we win the battle we _now_ face. Let SUL's words from this morning be encouraging to you."

The week was coming to a close. Emotions ran high. Time was rocketing forward. There was no stopping the approach of the great and terrible day.

• • • •

Tarnnin had watched past events–the failed attempt to capture the chukkon recruits in the forest, the failed attempt to capture Charleo's family, Marlen's story-telling episode at Pub Pete's–via his archaic hologram system that sat on the table beside his throne. Now, watching the meeting on the hillside, he sighed in disgust. "Their end will come." He beat his fist on the table in angst.

SUL's voice filled the room. "Forget not that there is one who will come at an appointed time to destroy Evil forever."

Tarnnin frantically searched the room but could not see SUL.

"You will not see Me now, Tarnnin, but you _will_ see Me in the Valley of Battles. I will bore open a hole in your lair. This will be your sign that the time of battle is here."

As though he were completely mad, Tarnnin bolted from his throne, grabbed his head, and screamed. In his insanity he collapsed to the floor and wept.

"I leave you now to wallow in your self pity." SUL's words did not come easy to Him.

Tarnnin had never experienced such cold, harsh loneliness as he did when he felt SUL's presence leave the room. He curled his wings, encasing his entire body, and trembled. None of his followers knew he was such a coward.

After an hour Tarnnin unfurled his wings and rose to his feet. With pride he looked in the mirror. "I _am_ the thief of the hidden scribblings. And for that reason, I have absolutely no use for SUL. SUL will die!"

He rushed to alert his cohorts to ready themselves for battle. He had placed his confidence in numbers; he believed they could overthrow Good simply because he had brainwashed and beaten his followers into submission. He had driven them to the point of harboring an obscene amount of anger with the drive to kill, as opposed to devising strategies and techniques, which in his estimation, would have been a waste of his time.

Chapter 33

The Day of Reckoning

SUL bowed His head and whispered in a language only He knew, and in that He found comfort. He entered His backyard garden where the Sprites rode equinarchs that flitted about the flowers. Subtle purple light from lavendarias reflected off the rocks below their petals, and flowering puddle-jumpers floated by on their way to the next pond. The Grand Wizard slowly raised His arms out to His sides and bent at His knees. With an effortless burst of energy He shot upward making the sound of a mighty rushing wind. Chukkons and wightlings throughout Maycly heard the comforting sound, stopped what they were doing, and ran to watch. They had not seen the familiar colorful light beams shooting across the sky nor heard that particular sound since before Tarnnin had surrendered to Evil. SUL inhabited the highest mountains, the deepest waters, the densest forests, and the greenest meadows. He was in all places at one time.

The wind settled and SUL took in a deep breath that caused the treetops to bend down. Then He sang, just as He had during creation. "Hear Me now, all who dwell on Maycly, for the beginning of the end of Evil is at hand. I bring tidings of both elation and gloom."

SUL took in another breath, the clouds swirled, and His next song boomed louder than an angry 500-piece orchestra. "Tarnnin, I speak to you and those who have willfully chosen to follow you. The time is coming when every one of you shall be forever changed. A dreadful wickedness shall consume you and all of your Evil-mongers." Those of Good cringed at SUL's words.

Tarnnin and his dedicated followers had heard SUL but were still in denial regarding their prophesied destiny.

SUL sang to His trusted ones. "Mayclysians of Good, I request your presence in the Valley of Battles. Everyone in every village shall depart by twilight on this day. In seven days all of you will have reached the valley. Bring your tents and enough supplies for your travels to and from the valley. I shall provide a magic outing basket in each tent. Each basket will replenish itself according to your needs during your time spent there. Select your camping places on the western ridge facing the Skygem Alps: from there you shall watch the event. Keep your trust in Me. This Day of Reckoning shall be forever remembered and honored on Maycly." All responded with the traditional acknowledgment of reverence: their hands, placed palms out in front of their faces, were raised above their heads, then they "drew" a big circle and ended with their palms together beneath their chins.

SUL collected Himself atop the highest western peak in the middle of the Skygem Alps. There He patiently waited for all spectators to complete their journeys. The Mayclysians traveled by foot, by cart, and on animals. When they arrived they found that every spot on the western ridge offered a good view of the valley. Conversations built with anticipation and continued throughout days and twilights.

• • • •

Marlen, Denton, and Dittle pitched camp near the center of the western ridge next to Keegan's family. Jobi and his family, along with Ensio and Rachana, joined them. Pub Pete, who was also nearby, caught a glimpse of a female wightling he had not seen before. He had never believed in love at first sight, but something made his stomach do a flip when he set eyes on this particular unfamiliar wightling. Spontaneously he invited her to pitch her camp next to his. Knowing full well she would move on, his stomach flipped backwards when she said, "Thank you. I'd love to. My name is Pub Pearl. What's yours?"

"Mine? Oh, mine. My name. Is that what you're asking me for? My name? Let's see. My name is...uh...my name is Pub Pete."

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you, Pub Pete. It's not that chukkons aren't friendly enough, but it's nice to meet one of my own kind. And especially such a good looking one. Oh, wow. That was really bold wasn't it? Sorry. It's just that your blue eyes are quite mesmerizing considering the rest of your body. Or, no, wait, that didn't come out right. I mean...I mean they compliment your body. I'll just stop right here, because there's no more room in my mouth for another foot." She giggled at her own joke. Pub Pearl thought to herself as she admired his broad smile, _Oh brother, how could I have bungled that up so badly? It's just the sight of him. He's so darn good looking._ Pub Pete blushed and smiled; he had never received compliments of any kind before from a woman. He did not have the nerve to ask her where she was from or what she had meant by the chukkon remark she had made. He only wanted to savor the moment. Jobi and Mitzy, Keegan's wife, had overheard the awkward love birds and were having a good chuckle.

Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda joined other wightlings they had befriended on Maycly and set up camp with them on the southern end of the ridge. The tent pitched in a jiffy, and Grampa Lawrence went inside. He called to Gramma Hilda to come to him. She entered the tent and smiled at the sight; SUL had tucked a few special sweets in their magic outing basket... just because. They unrolled their bedding and fluffed their pillows. Grampa Lawrence gave Gramma Hilda a peck on the cheek then went to visit their neighbors. Hilda took the time to place two flower baskets at the opening of their tent in an attempt to make things seem as normal as possible, then she joined Grampa Lawrence and their friends.

Seven days after He had called the spectators to the Valley of Battles, SUL announced that the arrivals were complete and everyone should get some rest. He watched until the last lanterns went out then He, too, rested through the twilight.

• • • •

As the moons and suns traded their light and morning came upon the valley, movement began amongst the campers. Aromas of sweet rolls, fruit breads, hot chocolate, and coffee warming over wood fires wafted throughout the campsites. SUL returned to the stately appearance He had held before He left the castle. He glowed from the Alps, brightening the entire valley. Before breakfast was served, He greeted the spectators. "I welcome you who have traveled from near and far to witness this grand event. Enjoy the breakfasts I have provided. Eat well and nourish your bodies, for in one hour I shall call you to take your places." Everyone responded with the traditional acknowledgment of reverence and kept their hands in the prayerful position as they said a special blessing of thanks for their food.

As the smells of breakfast dwindled the busy sounds of tidying up were added to the chit chat. In exactly one hour SUL called the spectators to take their places on the edges of the western ridge. Once all were settled SUL addressed the crowd in song. "This is a day that I had hoped would never come. But this is a day that _had_ to come. Hold tight to My prophecy." The spectators applauded. "Chukkons of Maycly, I commend you for your strength in carrying on without your loved ones. It has been many years since you have seen your families and friends, but it has been for the sole purpose of preparing for the restoration and preservation of Good." Again the spectators performed the traditional acknowledgment.

SUL took in a deep breath, and His words rang out. "Behold! I present to you your chukkon army!" The sound of several hundred uilleann bagpipes and bodhran drums flooded the valley.

A spectator pointed to the north and shouted, "Look!" The message quickly rippled through the crowd, and all heads turned. Mighty cheers erupted from the ridge when the chukkon warriors came into view, marching to the impressive cadences. The front line carried the largest flag of Maycly anyone had ever seen.

Behind the chukkon warriors followed battle animals of all sorts, some walking and some flying, all in orderly fashion. Their behavior expressed dedicated obedience with respect for their trainers and grooms. They displayed hair-raising discipline, their ranks tight and their battle clothing neatly worn. Specially made armor covered the bodies of those animals that were the most vulnerable. Every creature's head and face was covered with protective gear that glistened with the pageantry of polished silver and rare gems found only in Tuttleyworth along the shores of Tuttley Splash. Dangling from the sides of facial guards were tassels of every color ever known; they swished back and forth with every step. The warrior baskets that were strapped to the aerial battle animals had been woven with sturdy branches and leaves from the Tree of Breathing and Being, a gift SUL had sent to them in The Training Village. Immense carts carrying the catapults were pulled by towdies whose snout horns had been decorated with vibrant patterns of rich colors of paint made from berries native to The Training Village and surrounding Mare's Tail Slopes.

"Momma, look...tis Papa!" Dittle could hardly contain himself at the sight. Marlen and Denton, seeing Charleo on the leaders' wagon, cheered even louder. Marlen, not able to hide her tears, took both boys by their hands and lifted them almost off the ground as she threw her arms up into the air with jubilation.

"Who be a-ridin' with Charleo?" shouted Jobi.

"Me Keegan! Me dear Keegan!" Mitzy lifted their two daughters, Maye and Karla, off their toes just like Marlen had done with Denton and Dittle. The four had a good laugh together as they bounced up and down at their mommas' wills.

"And Artie! Tis Artie!" Many of the young chukkons who had known Artie as the leader of the Terrain Masters, and others who had loved visiting him in Glammiswinde to play games and listen to him make up stories, cheered and whistled at the sight of him. Artie heard their voices and waved big to his small fans. The chukkon warriors came to a halt several hundred yards from the center of the battlefield. Etherealians arrived and hovered above the chukkon warriors.

SUL sang over the cheering. "Cast your sight to the south end of the valley. Behold! I present to you your wightling army!" The wightlings' cadence resounded with a colonial feel, and the spectators' responses spilled like a broad waterfall into the valley as their wightling army marched with confidence.

First came the wightling warriors carrying an enormous flag of Maycly, twin to the one the chukkons carried. They were followed by the wightling battle animal infantry. The stately mammals were harnessed with the finest materials provided by SUL. The heavy war horses wore chain mail caparisons covered with fabric caparisons boasting Maycly's colors. Solid gold chanfrons etched with intricate detail graced their muzzles presenting an intimidating sight. The tails of many were braided and adorned with colorful beaded garlands. Others' tails had been doubled and redoubled on themselves and were wrapped with bejeweled straps, while the tails of still others gracefully trailed behind them unembellished. Magnificent leopards wearing shiny brown harnesses studded with diamonds pulled the carts that carried the wightling riders of the aerial animals. Each rider was sporting his impressive great helm and suit of armor. Kodiak bears pulling the weaponry carts wore chanfrons fashioned from sterling silver and ankle cuffs of pewter. There was a large herd of winged horses, specific to Trote Waters, serving as additional aerial animals. During flight their shiny coats of white changed to black, and their long white manes, tails, and flowing fetlock hair glowed. Fiery castle sentinels, unattended, flew to the battlefield above the etherealians, riders permitted to mount them only at the leaders' commands.

The riders of the elephants, llamas, zebras, and elk were strapped into sturdy saddles. Each wielded a sharp lance, another gift from SUL. Each lance's hand-guard was inscribed with the warrior's surname. Each animal wore a custom chanfron and caparison, which coordinated with their rider's armor. The wightling army halted a few hundred yards from the center of the battlefield, opposite the chukkon warriors. More etherealians loomed gallantly over the wightling warriors' heads.

On SUL's command all of the etherealians combined and made a swooping circle over each battalion, then they rose to the ridge tops. As they passed from north to south, the spectators could feel the long silken etherealian robes gently slide across their heads. Eventually the etherealians came together and formed three rings above the center of the battlefield, rotating in the pattern that the three suns of Maycly once had.

SUL opened His mouth, and from His breath appeared a visible score of Maycly's anthem in the sky above the Alps. All joined SUL in singing the anthem. When it ended the score vaporized and the etherealians dispersed; one third landed behind the chukkon army, one third landed behind the wightling army, and the remaining third formed a border around the valley. As the etherealians glowed brilliantly their luminous appearance gave courage to all of the warriors.

Like a proud father SUL announced, "Behold your generals, Charleo and Philip!" Each waved to the crowd. "And with General Charleo ride Major Artie and Lieutenant Keegan." Keegan waved while Artie whistled through his fingers and whirled his other fist in the air like he had always done during a Terrain Masters outing. The young ones jumped up and down and whistled back.

"Look Hilda! Philip Roberts is the wightling general. I knew he could do it." Grampa Lawrence shouted praises to their wightling army leader.

Gramma Hilda's emotions seeped from her eyes. "Their faces, they hold such bravery. A level far above any I've ever seen. But I'm afraid for the warriors, Lawrence. I've never felt such fear as I do now, not only for our warriors, but for all of us."

Taking Gramma Hilda's hand, Grampa Lawrence pulled her close and whispered, "It'll all be fine Hilda. Remember what you've read in _The Book of Good and Evil._ The prophesied period of sorrow is upon us. But SUL promised that in time our joy will return. Cling to His promise. Uphold the truth of His prophecy." Grampa Lawrence pulled Gramma Hilda closer still.

• • • •

With His back toward the valley and His arms extended out and down in front of Him, SUL spoke a raging command. An enormous cracking explosion from the east jarred the ground. Everyone hushed, looked toward the Alps, and saw dark smoke rise from behind the snowy peaks. SUL had used a portion of His magical powers to blast a hole in the molten, charred outer crust of the volcanic mountain that housed Tarnnin's lair. He took aim, snapped His wrists, and caused a second blast to blow a tunnel through the base of the Alps. As the smoke cleared, the opening presented a frightening view of Targrum.

Tarnnin could not believe what he was hearing. He rushed to the window of his throne room and panicked when he realized that the blasts were the sign from SUL that it was time for battle. He immediately demanded his brood of Evil to hasten to the battlefield. In no certain fashion or order they began to ooze from the jagged opening in the lair. The chukkons-on-watch sounded their alpenhorns; tall spiral flames swirled upward from the horns' bells. The warriors now knew Evil was in sight. Chukkon and wightling warriors readied themselves. They stood at severe attention listening to the first round of Evil tramping to the tunnel from Targrum.

Marlen, Denton, and Dittle recognized the intensifying rumble of off-beat vibrations, the same vibrations they had experienced on the Bridge of Revealing. Marlen hugged Denton and Dittle to her as close as she could. She heard Dittle sniffle and felt his head turn into her side. "Remember how brave ye were that day on the bridge? And just how proud Denton and I were of ye?"

"Aye. But this...tis too much." Dittle clutched Marlen's dress a bit tighter as he looked up into her eyes for comfort.

Marlen smiled with love and confidence. "Tis no different. If we could beat 'em once, we can beat 'em again. Yer papa needs ta know ye were brave fer him. Can ye be?"

Dittle searched for any courage he could find. "Aye. I'll be a-doin' it fer Papa."

"That be me boy. Now be a-bringin' yer eyes back ta the happenin's. I've got ye tight ta me side, so ye've nothin' ta worry about." Dittle faced the battlefield but kept his arm around Marlen. His eyes were almost closed. Denton reached his arm behind Marlen far enough to hold Dittle's hand.

All of the chukkons from Bailiwick had shared stories about the Day of Reckoning, but very few had put together that today was that day. Word spread at the rapidly growing revelation of those few, and family by family the chukkons came to terms with the terrorizing fact that their loved ones, who had been gone for six years, had been building and training as part of the chukkon army SUL had had Ensio scribble about in _The Book of Good and Evil._

Evil etherealians broke over the Alps. They dropped and sped toward the western ridge, causing screams and shouts from the viewers.

"Hang on wee ones!" Jit and Giddy did as Charleo said and clenched Halo's and Scepter's ears with all their might. A foul wind ruffled their tiny wings.

Tarnnin's evil etherealians made several overly confident passes above the spectators. Their numbers blanketed the light of the three suns, darkening the Valley of Battles. Without warning, they scattered, and the instant flash of bright light from the suns was temporarily blinding. Instead of the pleasant aromas of cotton candy and sugar waffles as they flew by, the crowd smelled sulfur emitting from their wings.

As hard as he tried not to, Dittle could not help but shiver, and he was not the only one with quivering nerves on the western ridge. Nearly every chukkonette was hiding his or her face and crying.

Tarnnin's evil infantry skulked into view. Their shadowed appearances broke through the faint cloud of misty dust that vaguely lingered at the tunnel's entrance to the battlefield. First out was Evil's general, a stocky, bronze wightling clothed in the richest of battle armor. He rode in a chariot of mahogany wood trimmed with black onyx, pulled by a team of four wolven gliders that had been captured and trained to serve Evil. The general drew the attention of Marlen, Denton, and Dittle and made a subtle change, discreetly showing his true self to them, then he quickly faded back to his brawny character. Their hearts nearly stopped when they realized it was Lucasphair. His grumners followed behind his chariot, and his imps scurried about casting perverted gestures. Marlen wanted desperately to warn Charleo but spared herself the embarrassment of trying to shout above the noise, as she knew she would never be heard.

A portion of Tarnnin's evil wightlings lumbered behind Lucasphair's entourage. When Pub Pete fixed his eyes on those who had abandoned SUL on Earth, compassionate sorrow pushed away confidence, and helplessness flushed his face. He looked down at Charleo in the wagon almost directly below him but saw that Charleo's face offered no expressions of comfort.

Behind the front lines of evil wightlings were the brainwashed chukkons. Additional fiendish evil wightlings, gladiators, and wardens moved like sludge, kicking and lashing the mindless pack of chukkons in front of them. A caravan of repulsive land beasts appeared next, trudging haphazardly, their keepers continually having to chase them back into line.

Boulders began to tumble, and an avalanche soared down the Alps as unruly aerial beasts, too big to use the tunnel, leapt and climbed by foot to the top of the Alps from Targrum. The obnoxious aerial brutes were tethered and held down on their descent to the battlefield. Some had unkempt riding baskets heedlessly strapped on their backs, while the largest land beasts carried evil wightlings in crude baskets that swung from the undersides of their bellies or around their necks. It was a gruesome sight as the tethered beasts jerked, slinging their handlers into the air like rag dolls and dumping their basket riders. As the distorted animals crept down the Alps and littered the valley, it was apparent they were untrained. But that made them no less intimidating.

Echoes of restraining chains and iron clasps rattled from the tunnel. Like the aerial beast handlers, the land beast handlers were not strong enough to control their monstrosities. The attendants were thrust into the air with a head butt or trampled by gigantic feet. Restless beasts gored the dirt with their horns, snouts, and hooves. Grunts, snorts, and deep steamy wet sounds reverberated threateningly off the tunnel's side walls. Eventually all of the evil beasts were herded next to the ground assailants.

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie stiffened with uneasiness as Evil's ground troops divided. One section remained on the eastern side and stomped in place while the others barged on to the base of the western ridge directly below the frightened spectators. The mishmash of Evil's warriors turned to face their opponents, slammed their weapons to the ground (almost in unison), then ceased all motion. The evil etherealians stopped their ghostly flight and came to rest scattered about the valley floor.

Tarnnin was last. His twelve czars preceded him, ensuring his entrance was grandiose in every way. All Evil bowed. The air thickened as he slithered in lethargic flight. Blaring off-key Gothic music sizzled from his wings. He made certain the foul stench from the putrid tones that escaped the holes in his veins fell heavy over the warriors of Good below him. He came to a halt above Lucasphair's chariot. The arrivals were complete, and for the first time, Good was witnessing Evil in its entirety. Though highly unorganized, Evil's numbers still dominated Good's by the thousands, even after having lost as many as they had upon their entrance.

At the fall of silence, a faint breeze graced the ridges while a stronger breeze whistled through the valley, stirring the sounds of fluttering banners and spears clacking together. When the wind died, the quiet was broken by a few horses snorting and rearing prematurely, along with the added sounds of their riders adjusting in their reed-woven saddles.

Patience was growing thin amongst Evil. Anxious land animals made low noises and pawed the dirt. Aerial beasts grunted and continued tugging upward on their restraints, trying to take to the air. The evil handlers hollered and beat their animals with the ends of the tethers, huffing, spitting, and shouting cries of anger.

All Good stood with impeccable patience–chukkons, wightlings, animals, and spectators.

A stiff wind, building with volume and intensity, whipped through the valley; SUL had inhaled. He roared with a voice of cracking thunder, "LET THE BATTLE BEGIN!"

The chukkon and wightling warriors of Good awaited the commands from their generals. Charleo and Philip were tense as they held their positions. Lucasphair vainly watched for the signal from Tarnnin to order his grumners and imps into battle. Evil wightlings bayed while banging their bare chests, void of protection.

Charleo gave Artie a nod.

Artie leapt aboard his icataras and flew low, back and forth over the chukkon warriors. His face held fury as he delivered his pep talk with a conquering spirit. "Land troops! Tis OUR day! Ye've worked and trained hard fer such a day as this. Ye be the backbone of our troops. When ye go forth and fight, do so with a vengeance! Aerial troops! Tis OUR day! Ye be a special breed of strength and maneuverability. Wait and hover low with dignity till ye be given the command ta fight. And when ye fight, fight with accuracy. All of ye, both air and land, remember the plan our Gen'rl Charleo devised fer us and taught us in great detail. Fight not fer yer own life but fer the lives of yer families, yer friends, and yer fella warriors. Fight fer Levi! Fight fer SUL! Fight fer Good! Be brave! Fear nothin'!" He flew his icataras above the center of the warriors, waved his fist high, and shouted as loud as he could, "If we be warriors..." The chukkon army raised their weapons and fists and resounded, "...then all we have ta fear be fear itself!" Artie had aroused the fighting spirit he had striven for amongst the troops.

At the same time on the southern end of the battlefield Philip was riding back and forth, instilling an abundance of confidence and strength in the wightling troops of Good. "You were created by SUL! Your name was written in the _Book of Decision_ by the Grand Wizard Himself at your birth. On the day you proved yourself worthy on Earth as a protector of all that was Good, He wrote beside your name the word 'WARRIOR.' When it was revealed to you that you were indeed a warrior, you looked into the Mirror of Maycly and saw yourself as SUL sees you. Now look at yourselves. What do you see? Do you see the same physical strength and warrior spirit you saw in the Mirror of Maycly?"

"We do!"

"Look upon your fellow warriors. Do you see impenetrable armor?"

"We do!"

"Do you see acrimony for Evil in the eyes of those looking back at you?"

"We do!"

Philip rode faster, slapping his sword against the swords of the warriors on the front line. He shouted his portion of the wightling battle cry. "You - were - born - to - FIGHT - AND - PREVAIL - for - GOOD! What say you to this?"

"We will make our Creator proud!" Their vigilance was nearly visible, but the cheers of Good were finally drowned out by the thumping of Evil's large drums.

Lucasphair attempted a pep talk of his own, but no one listened; they were too busy boasting and bragging to each other about how tough they were. He snapped and pulled on the reins of his restless wolven gliders. "Hold steady!"

The revolting sounds of the edgy tyrants crescendoed. Impatience consumed Tarnnin. He motioned for the drums to increase in speed and volume then gave Lucasphair the signal.

Lucasphair's voice blasted over the noise. "All Evil–ATTACK!" He shook his staff rigorously.

Charleo and Philip's initial tactic had succeeded; they had wanted Evil to make the first move.

Lucasphair cracked his whip, and the wolven gliders loped into the air, pulling his heavy chariot above the battlefield and out of harm's way, next to Tarnnin.

The first evil beasts to be released were grotto cobb rollers. The wooly, twelve-foot tall, tusked behemoths thundered across the field shrieking and plowing up the ground, determined to annihilate whatever lay in their path.

Lucasphair yelled a command.

GROTTO COBB ROLLER

From clouds of dust came the grumners, running amok. Imps either rode on the grumners' backs or lurched behind them. Following were Evil's disorderly land troops. Bags filled with unfamiliar contents were tied around their misfit girths and seeped nasty slime with every pounding step.

The bones of the nearly indestructible hipposaurs rattled and banged together as each animate skeleton jockeyed for a front-row position.

HIPPOSAUR

Some evil warriors, carrying heavy wooden mallets, lay prostrate along the backs of razor-toothed lesardes, the warriors' low profiles making difficult targets.

RAZOR-TOOTHED LESARDE

The riders guided their big lizards in and out of the brainwashed chukkons, who marched to a chant they had been taught. With crooked spears and uneven shields the absentminded chukkons traipsed toward the center of the battlefield, their blank stares strangely hypnotic.

Tarnnin nodded to Lucasphair to give another command. Before Lucasphair could speak, several beasts lunged prematurely, snatching their handlers off the ground. The impatient creatures raced skyward, their handlers now having lost control and dangling from the chains. "Turn them loose!" shouted Lucasphair. The dragging chains wound together in the chaotic takeoff, flopping animals to the ground on top of one another, ending in treacherous fights. Other tethering chains clanged as the beasts scrabbled to take to the air.

Evil riders struggled to stay on the winged hydrurgas that were bucking their way into the sky, plowing through the tangled masses of flying serpentines. Evil etherealians did their best to create some sort of organized pattern but failed miserably, fighting amongst themselves over which of them was in charge.

WINGED HYDRURGA

Charleo, hesitating much longer than anyone thought he would have, finally shouted to Artie and Philip, "Call ta battle!" Charleo personally ordered Keegan to remain at his side on the wagon for protection throughout the battle.

"Land troops! CHARGE!" ordered Artie.

Philip commanded his wightlings. "Land troops! Divisions one and two! CHARGE!"

FLYING SERPENTINES

The warriors' bravery was immeasurable, and their tenacity filled the battlefield. They hollered their battle cries, rushing into the faces of their worst enemies. The overwhelming sight and ominous sound when Good collided with Evil brought untold numbers of spectators to their knees with shouts of desperation.

Artie gave the next command at Charleo's beckoning. "Aerial troops! TAKE TO THE AIR!" Artie led the way on his icataras.

"Aerial troops! TAKE TO THE AIR!" Philip watched the timely departure of his warriors astride their winged horses.

Following the icataras squadrons were aerialoceroses, each equipped with releasable boulders strapped to the underside of its wings. Baskets on their backs were filled with chukkon riders. The riders slid their toes under the stabilizer straps that were bolted to the basket floors and hung on. It was not long until the chukkon warriors took aim and loosened the ropes to drop the medieval-style bombs onto the cobb rollers. The high-pitched squeals of the large boars and sows were chilling as they were crushed to within an inch of death.

In the meantime the rest of the aerial and land troops headed for their assigned destinations. Charleo shouted when the designated warriors reached their slated coordinates. "DIVIDE AND COMBINE! DIVIDE AND COMBINE!" Artie and Philip echoed Charleo, and the troops followed the orders. Chukkon and wightling battalions split and merged together so as to utilize their varieties of sizes and strengths.

"MAKE HASTE!" Philip strongly waved his third and fourth land divisions on to fill in the gaps.

Earl, receiving the hand signal from Artie, blew his shell horn. The land troops, trained to listen for that specific warning, tuned into Earl's voice. "Eastern quarter, follow yer leader, Lee!" Lee repeated Earl's command. "Western quarter follow yer leader, Allan!" Allan waved his sword in the air for his group to see. "Southern quarter follow yer leader, Homer!" Homer sounded his shell horn, and his crew immediately gathered behind him. "Northern quarter, follow me! CHARGE!" Every quarter ran into the midst of Evil swinging their swords and chain maces.

Artie sounded his shell horn then called a command. "Air troops–designated first half–follow me!" His arm motions were sharp and distinct. "Designated second half–follow Ron!" Ron blew his shell horn to guide the aerial troops assigned to him.

Tarnnin's etherealians, still fighting amongst themselves, were nothing more than annoyances around which the aerial teams had to maneuver. The chukkon aerial warriors did some bumping and jostling but maintained their tight formations as they merged unscathed with their high-ranking fellow aerial wightling warriors, twelve guiding riders strapped into saddles onto fiery castle sentinels. The sentinels also carried heavy-duty baskets filled with wightling warriors of Good situated behind the guiding riders. The winds from the aerial attack were furious.

The towdoceroses created a wall of confidence behind the land troops. The towdies stolidly pulled their heavy battle carts, the riding chukkon warriors awaiting their orders to fire at will. The pounding of the towdies' leaps jarred the ground. "FIRE!" shouted Charleo to the back lines. The firing squads on the towdie carts released the catapults. The boulders flew high then dropped, smashing unsuspecting Evil into the hard-packed field.

Merely copying the tactics of Good, Lucasphair shouted, "FIRE!" Chukkon warriors of Good slammed to the dirt when arrows slit their organs deep within. Towdies wailed as Evil's boulders hit and broke their horns off at the bases. A few overturned their carts as they reared, swinging their front feet at Evil's flying ammunition. The spotted hopcats screamed as pieces of rock and dirt flew into their cages, embedding in their skin.

Grumners and imps split off in packs and bolted to attack the wightling land animals of Good. The wightling riders swung their swords and mallets in defense; the grumners and imps yelped in pain each time the weapons made contact. Scads of elephants, llamas, zebras, oxen, and elk keeled over when the grumners' claws penetrated their haunches. The riders were thrown from their saddles and left to fend for themselves. They hailed the aerial troops, several of whom swiftly flew their animals to the defenseless land riders and carried them into the air.

Shrill hysteria resounded from the western ridge as the chukkon spectators witnessed death for the first time. Some heaved their breakfast, some ran back into their tents, others hid their faces but remained where they could see, should their courage to watch return. Many grabbed their chukkonettes and hid them in tents or safe-holes in the ridge. Wightling spectators released curdling screams as their warriors were gashed open.

Evil wightling warriors untied the soggy pouches that hung from their waists and hurled the contents onto the chukkon warriors of Good. The snail-like sniggillorapiduses, with a taste only for chukkons, scaled their victims with uncanny swiftness.

SNIGGILLORAPIDUS

Slime burned trails on the chukkons' skin as the single foot of the wet creatures moved with swift undulating motion. Then they adhered to the faces of their enemies, slowly smothering them. Wightling warriors tried to rid their fellow chukkons of the sniggills, but even following complete annihilation of the creatures' shells, they could not be removed. Sadly, attempts to resuscitate the asphyxiated chukkons were futile.

• • • •

Evil's two-headed viper claws crept along snapping at the warriors' legs. One venomous bite brought a warrior to the ground in seconds. The vipers coiled themselves around their victims and crushed them. Body parts shot from sockets. Chukkons suffered life-stealing wounds, and wightling warriors of Good became comatose but did not die, as they had already experienced death on Earth.

TWO-HEADED VIPER CLAW

Evil's flying serpentines and winged hydrurgas proved to be ample competition to those defending Good, but were seldom victorious. Aerial battle animals shrieked as they tumbled out of control following the loss of their riders. They bashed against the cliffs and dropped to the valley floor.

Scale-feathered garrotts pulled two sleds tied together; the front sled carried masters of medicine and supplies to tend to the masses of injured warriors of Good, the rear sled carried the wounded back to the caves of bodily repair. The journey to reach the wounded was always intense. Besides dodging evil weapons, beasts, and warriors, dust hindered their vision and breathing. They could hear the snaps of breaking bones and feel the air disturbances created by aerial warriors plummeting from the sky just before they hit the ground with a muted whomp, often splattering the masters of medicine with blood. Wightlings of Good naturally suffered massive traumas but remained unconscious and did not die. Chukkons, however, met death.

When administering triage on the battlefield, the masters of medicine were inundated by other battered and bruised warriors in shock, still able to walk, seeking immediate attention. Being that the sleds held only so many, the masters of medicine were forced to make split-second decisions to prioritize the wounded based on the severity of their injuries. They had to load the chosen severely wounded ones onto the sled then set off, again dodging the obstacles on their return to the caves of bodily repair, listening to the fading disturbing cries of those who had been left behind.

"Momma, uncover yer eyes. Ye be a-missin' everythin'," said Denton. But Marlen could not bear to watch. She did not want to see–or even imagine–what might happen to her dear Charleo. Dittle decided that, if his momma was not watching, neither was he, so he buried his head again in her side.

Jit and Giddy, still hidden behind Halo's and Scepter's ears, had no idea it was going to be like this. With no other Sprites in the Valley of Battles to accompany them, they knew they did not stand a chance of helping their chukkon or wightling friends.

Artie found himself in aerial hand-to-hand combat with an evil wightling rider aboard a chameleon grizzly scudder. Their swords rang and sparked as they collided with each swing. The evil wightling boldly let go both hands and hurled two shurikens at Artie. Artie ducked but still felt the rush of the blades whizzing by. He quickly retaliated with the slinging of a dagger, sticking it deep into the evil wightling's arm. Artie's icataras hissed wildly at the grizzly scudder who snarled with a vigorous growl and a swipe of its giant paw in response.

CHAMELEON GRIZZLY SCUDDER

The two flying animals bit and batted at each other with their sharp teeth and claws. The evil wightling regained his footing and stood on the scudder's back then jumped and landed on Artie's icataras near the base of its tail, its painful quills jabbing into the wightling's calves. The chameleon grizzly scudder bellowed at the loss of its rider. It turned tail, its wings flashing random color changes as it flew away. Balance became difficult for the wounded evil wightling. Artie took a chance and flicked another dagger behind him. The big cat howled when her quills ripped from her hide as the evil wightling went tumbling and flailing toward the icy peaks with Artie's dagger stuck deep in his forehead. With his fist in the air, Artie shouted in victory. "YEAHHHH!" His icataras responded at the same time with a loud hiss and an ear-splitting "MMMMEEEOOOWWW!"

They sped toward the ground, landed, and Artie's icataras licked the sore follicles where the quills had been stripped. "There, there me big cat. Ye'll be fine." Artie sniffed hard then unstrapped himself and slid backwards on her quills so as not to stick himself. The icataras panted from pain but allowed Artie to sop up the blood and dress the wounds with the few salveleaves he had in his side pouch.

Artie looked up and saw that Lucasphair was leaving himself wide open. Artie returned to his saddle, and his icataras took to the air. He guided her toward the changeling, all the while placing an arrow on his bowstring. When they were within firing range Artie let the arrow take flight. It hit Lucasphair square on, right in the spot that should have dusted him, his grumners, and his imps. But the arrow bounced off and did not go through as Artie had seen before. He frowned; Lucasphair laughed. Artie set another arrow, took aim, and fired again. Overly confident, Lucasphair opened his arms and let the arrow hit on purpose with the same end result.

Lucasphair knew he could not be dusted during the battle. Laughing wildly, he pulled back his chest piece to expose a special protective plate. Artie had no idea what was happening but went to warn as many as he could.

"Advance yer troops ta their positions fer a-closin' in!" ordered Charleo.

Philip echoed the order.

Artie met Lee in the air and they coordinated their well practiced tactics. Aerial animals carrying evil warriors began to bang and collide into one another as the forces of Good closed in around them.

When ordered, Ron landed his aerialoceros and disembarked. He gave the verbal shout, and the beast sped back into the air with its remaining riders. Ron led the troops of supreme archers on the ground. They marched in two lines, firing arrows in rapid succession. The front line shot with unparalleled accuracy, taking out evil warriors and their beasts at pointblank range. The back row's arrows arched high into the air, their upward rush a fast-moving cloud of peril. Evil warriors and their beasts, hit by the mass of arrows, dropped to the ground.

When Artie saw that Lee had everything under control, he bulleted to the battle animal handlers and shouted, "Release the spotted hopcats!" Within seconds the cage doors flew open. The 1000-pound leaping felines, trained to eat only the limbs of evil wightlings during a battle, dashed to their feast. Artie called for aerial warriors to join him, and they followed overhead to thwart any attacks on the hopcats.

Artie wretched his breakfast at the sight of scores of deceased chukkons. They lay motionless, scattered ruthlessly across the valley, swollen like dead vermin on hot pavement. Their skin was tight, and their spilled blood was now black and coagulated. Their burning doom had singed off their lips and eyebrows and caused their armor to become fused to their flesh. Even Artie's icataras gagged at the thick stench rising from the burning bodies of the chukkons, wightlings, and animals.

"Begin the encircling of Evil!" was Charleo's next command to Ron and Artie. Ron's archers joined forces with the swordsmen on the ground to begin tightening the circle around Evil's lawless warriors. Artie instructed his aerial troops to assist with the flanking from above.

"Get down!" Keegan shouted, but Charleo did not move in time.

"Yer face! Ye've been hit with an arrow of Evil!" Keegan was a bundle of nerves.

Charleo put his hand to his cheek. But where the arrow had cut open his skin, he felt nothing; no blood was on his fingers when he looked at them. "Twill be fine Keegan."

"Yer cut...it be...it be...not a-bleedin' but a-turnin' gold." Keegan touched it.

"Tis SUL's doin'. Now keep yer eyes on the battle so ye can be a-warnin' me in case another evil arrow be a-comin' this way. I'll try ta be faster next time." Charleo glanced toward the Alps and nodded his thanks to SUL.

Tarnnin figured out what was happening to his army. He glared at Lucasphair. "They're closing in on us. Tell our troops to move out! NOW!"

Lucasphair guided his team of wolven gliders past his troops and shouted, "Move to the outer edges of the valley! Go! Go now!" Being the coward he was, he wasted no time in speeding back to his safety zone in the sky with Tarnnin. The evil warriors and their beasts attempted to run or fly to the outer realms of the valley, but it was too late. The army of Good was now the dominant force.

The sights and sounds of the battle had exhausted the spectators, and mercifully SUL called for the battle to come to an end. Inwardly He asked His warriors of Good to remain in their positions. With a wave of His hand, the evil etherealians who had chosen to follow Tarnnin dropped into the circle. Their wings broke on impact, and their high-pitched cries shot through the valley.

In a short time a thick hush loomed over the Valley of Battles. SUL instructed the etherealians of Good to fly about the valley gathering the brainwashed chukkons, dead or wounded, carrying them one at a time to the base of the western ridge. They separated the lifeless from the wounded.

Ron had taken a hit. He had fallen to the ground and been trampled in the heat of the archers' attack. He slowly sat up. In shock, he looked from north to south. What met his eyes was indescribable aftermath. Tears threatened his dust-filled eyes, his legs felt heavy. He was not certain he could breathe another breath, but he numbly continued to try and grasp the stifled mayhem he saw before him. In pain, he brought his arms forward, but his hands stopped against a body lying across his legs. His eyes widened, then squinted; he barely recognized who it was. Gently sliding his hands under the motionless body, he pulled his younger brother's face next to his own. "Eggard? Eggard? What has happened ta ye?" He stared into Eggard's burned eyes. "Ye were...ye were one who was captured." Ron held Eggard even tighter at his realization and sobbed. He faintly smelled cotton candy and looked up. "Please. Please help me li'l brother–he meant no wrong." Ron cried softly. With gentle compassion the etherealian took Eggard from Ron's arms and looked into his eyes. Ron saw his little brother and himself sitting on the porch, enjoying a gwendelant, and he knew the reflection was exactly what he was wishing for. The etherealian gave Ron a reassuring nod then took Eggard to be with the others.

SUL's voice rang from the top of the Skygem Alps. "Chukkons, you who were forced to serve Evil and still cling to life, I command you to lie upon the ground. There you shall die, for you must experience a cleansing death to rid yourselves of the Evil that now possesses you. Lie proud beside those warriors who gave their lives for the sake of Good, for I see you to be the same as they. Trust Me in your death as you once did in your life before you were forced to serve Tarnnin." The living and wounded chukkons who had been forced to serve Tarnnin slumped to the ground and lay face up. Their trust, which had been buried deep inside them following the brainwashing, reemerged. SUL, and anyone who served Good, wept as He tenderly and painlessly pulled from the chukkons their very breath of life.

"Carbreyghal, bring your fellow etherealians and release the spirits from the bodies of all the deceased chukkons." Everyone watched the etherealians fly to the base of the ridge and hover over all the lifeless chukkons. With their robes the etherealians covered the bodies of their personal chukkons for a few seconds. As their robes slid away, the chukkon warriors' living spirits lifted from their bodies and hovered near their personal etherealians. When all spirits had been released, Carbreyghal escorted them to the secret place where all of the chukkon spirits were hidden.

"My good etherealians, you who remain by your chukkons' bodies, gather and carry them with dignity to the northern and southern bases of the Rivalry Mountains. Bury them deep within. It is there I shall cause their bodies to remain in temporary sleep, resting peacefully, free from torment. Carve their names in gold on the outer rock walls of the mountain range so their friends and families will have a memorial to visit until the day their bodies shall be reunited with their spirits, after which they shall never taste death again." The tone in the valley was somber. SUL waited for the task to be completed before giving His next command.

"Again I ask your service, My etherealians of Good. Fly through the valley and gather the animals of Good who have met their deaths, and take them to the healing meadows in The Training Village. You will recognize these meadows by their thick carpeting of salveleaves. Lay them to rest. In this resting their lives shall be restored, and their deadly wounds will be healed. When the task is done, return to the valley." And so they did.

"Etherealians of Good fly again over the battlefield and collect the remaining maimed evil wightling warriors and their battle animals. Dump them into the encircled area. Then fly into the massive collection of Evil and strip the warriors of their weapons. Bring the weapons to Me."

When the collecting was complete, Carbreyghal summoned several to fly with him to make the delivery. He and his fellow etherealians laid the evil weaponry at SUL's feet. SUL spat upon the pile of broken swords, knives, shields, and more. When His saliva hit the pile, the evil weapons ignited, and fire surged into the sky. Within seconds all of the weapons had been completely destroyed; not even ash remained.

SUL turned His attention back to those in the valley. "Warriors of Good, step back and hold your positions." They did as SUL instructed, and even a few of the spectators, without thinking, snapped to attention at His command. His next words rang out, "The secrets I have asked Charleo to keep shall now be revealed to you." The Grand Wizard cupped His hands to His mouth. "I call forth that which I have prepared for the doers of Evil. Burning desires of Lust, Greed, Jealousy, Pride, Power, and Gluttony chase into the sky! When you fall, consume only those who are serving Evil; spare those who stand for Good." SUL drew His breath from the outermost edges of Maycly and beyond. With an angry cry, He gave a deafening lengthy exhale. Pellets of fire spewed to the sky from the mountains, the waters, the forests, and the meadows. The scorching upward rain reached its pinnacle, gathered into a large cloud of feverish globules, then bulleted downward as if each droplet had been given a specific target. The lava bits hit Lucasphair so hard it knocked him from his chariot, sending him plummeting to the ground, landing in the midst of the pile of Evil. His chariot burned in midair, and the plate that protected his heart disintegrated. "You did not fool Me when you appeared as Philip before the battle, begging for mercy to save you and protect you from Evil. And for the very reason you tried to deceive Me, I now call forth the magic arrow that I have hidden to pierce your vulnerable spot!" Artie was startled when the magic arrow shot out of the quiver on his back. It wasted no time cutting through the air with precision, deadlocked on Lucasphair, who never saw it coming. The magic arrow made a direct hit. Instantly Lucasphair, the grumners, and the imps turned to dust. Their ashes did not gather and return to the castle, however, but remained in the pile with the rest of Evil. The wolven gliders' shrill howls were gut-wrenching as they chomped at themselves trying to extinguish their fur as they helplessly dashed toward the ground.

Blistering droplets showed no mercy on Tarnnin. He curled his wings over his head. The molten rain smacked and embedded in his wings, setting them on fire. The momentum of larger scalding beads sent the smoldering Tarnnin toward the ground with a driving force.

The fire engulfing Tarnnin was hot enough to ignite the other Evil on the ground closest to him when he hit. The evil etherealians in the heap tried to fight, but they were completely helpless, their strength having been drained from them. Moans, groans, and screams of terror shrieked from the center of the valley. Any Evil that tried to escape the circle was skewered by the warriors of Good and flung back onto the pile of damaged beings.

The event was long and grueling. Those fighting for Good were worn down but found it within themselves to remain strong and not waiver. In the course of time the heated precipitation stopped, and the last flames reduced to an infant muck fire. SUL ordered that all Evil be taken to the edge of death, but never be given the relief of dying.

The spectators were aghast; the smell of all that burned was nauseating. Jobi sat near his tent, overwhelmed and weeping. Charleo's family knelt and silently asked SUL for help though they were uncertain as to what kind of help they even needed. Mitzy never blinked as she searched for Keegan. Her relief came when she saw his head rise over the edge of the battle wagon next to Charleo. Pub Pete, wearied and fatigued, took a seat on the grass, his mouth gaping open, Pub Pearl at his side. Grampa Lawrence took Gramma Hilda by the hand and dazedly led her closer to the edge of the ridge, hoping to gain a better perspective on what was happening. Screaming, Gramma Hilda pulled hard on Grampa Lawrence's hand, not wanting to get any closer.

Tarnnin lay gasping and writhing in pain. He begged SUL for mercy, but his desperate requests fell on deaf ears. He painstakingly lifted his face from the ground and propped himself up on his elbow. He looked around, seeing and hearing nothing but putrid despair.

SUL clapped His hands and thunder rolled, echoing until it evaporated into silence in the distance. The etherealians who had been forced to serve Evil rose from the burning pile and hung loosely in the air. SUL sang to them with dignity, "My dear etherealians, you who were forced to serve Evil, be returned to your state of beauty and your service of Good." He swiftly pointed all ten fingers at the seemingly lifeless etherealians. Lightning shot from His fingertips, and the brilliant change from Evil to Good began to take place.

Reeawn was elated that he experienced no pain during his restoration. He felt only Goodness, bringing with it a newly found joy and peace. He was certain, by the faces of his fellow etherealians, that they were experiencing the same.

The warriors and spectators cheered exceedingly loud when they saw their etherealians of Good change back to their original state. The only remnant of the battle SUL left upon them was scars of gold, like that of Charleo's. SUL requested that they join hands and form a circle; the formation of the etherealians was large enough to encircle the entire Valley of Battles. Then He created a lavendaria plant high above the center of the valley floor. He called to it, and it came to Him. He held it with both hands in front of His mouth and gently blew the petals, which burst from the plant and multiplied in midair. "Petals of lavender, mark My beings!" Each petal settled on its assigned etherealian's new robe. A metallic, illuminated embroidered lavendaria petal appeared where the real petal had landed. "These eternally glowing petals were placed upon My etherealians' robes to allow Mayclysians to recognize them with honor and respect." The Mayclysians made the traditional acknowledgment of reverence with joy and honor.

SUL reached deep into His soul, and from the same place He kept the pewter vial of free will nectar, He pulled out His hidden copper vial of crowns of recognition. Then He flew over each rejuvenated etherealian and allowed one full drop to fall. Just above the receiving etherealian's head, the drop stopped and formed into an illuminated hovering crown of solid gold strands braided with lavendaria. When the ceremony was complete, Reeawn and the others scattered to join their fellow etherealians. The crowd shouted and applauded.

Artie, walking beside his icataras, arrived at the wagon. He was limping from exhaustion, and his cat was limping from the festered sites of the missing quills. He tied her to the back of the wagon so she could lie down and rest. Charleo and Keegan helped Artie climb up onto the wagon, and he took his usual seat. Halo and Scepter whinnied with delight at his return.

"And I would never forget My wounded battle animals of Good. Creatures of stature and worth, I pronounce your wounds healed!" What a wondrous sight it was to see the animals of Good rise with a spring in their step and return to their handlers. Artie hustled as best he could to climb down from the wagon and waddle to his icataras. He found her standing with her wings fully spread, free of pain, no more open wounds at the base of her tail. In fact, new quills had already re-grown before he reached her. She purred softly and gave Artie a kitty-style rub, gently, so as not to knock him over. Artie returned to the wagon and delivered the good news to Charleo and Keegan.

Tarnnin felt hot breath chug down his neck, accompanied by a low grunt. When he turned he was met by the unnerving stare of a grizzly scudder, suffering, panting, and slobbering in shock. It jolted and seized as SUL delivered the punishment to all of the battle animals that He had created for this day, that being to remain in a continual state of burning, not from fire, but from Stinging Maddruss Oil (another of SUL's magical powers reserved for battle) that now filled their veins, replacing their life blood.

Charleo, Keegan, and Artie had a firsthand view of the evil creatures' transformations. It sickened Artie, who could only imagine what his icataras would be feeling if she had been forced to go through this. And though Tarnnin cringed at the nearby scudder's grunts and the smell of the Stinging Maddruss Oil seeping from its pores, he was, nevertheless, allayed that SUL had not done the same with him.

"Mayclysians, return your focus to the smoldering pile where you will see the evil etherealians who chose to serve Tarnnin now lying charred and naked, their robes in ashes." SUL pointed and rings of smoke seeped from His fingertips. "Rings of smoke, choose your evil etherealian." The smoke rings scurried without losing form, each sliding over an evil etherealian's wings. "Rings of smoke, I command you to tighten yourselves and burn." SUL paused to let them perform their task. "Cause the wings of those who chose to serve Evil to rip from the bodies they now adorn!" The sound of cracking bones and the smell of sizzling marrow brought shudders from all as the wings were torn from their sockets. New tattered wings exuded from the openings. They were weighted like soaked heavy fabric, too heavy to be held up except with the support of the etherealians' charred hands. A brownish green color washed over their bodies. Long bone spikes erupted from their spinal columns.

SUL scowled at the evil etherealians who were begging for relief. "Your once-tranquil faces shall now be forever marred!" Their eye color turned to a mixture of red and yellow. Brows pushed through their foreheads like mountains of sharp rock and crusted together in a uni-brow, small horns punching out of some. Snouts extended and formed from their once rose-petal-colored lips. Their teeth became crooked and pointed. Long fangs grew from the insides of their snouts, curving outward and downward.

Tarnnin dry heaved from terror. His body wanted to sweat, but he was too dehydrated. He turned his full attention to himself and saw only gray vapors coming from his pores. He tried to spread his wings, but they were ruined and shredded. His dried tongue scratched across his lips, and he was relieved that he felt no snout. He looked back at the other evil etherealians and gagged when he saw their arms and legs twisting and turning and their skin becoming the texture of lightning-stricken tree bark, resembling burnt branches. He saw their fingers and toes swell at every joint, making it impossible to straighten them. Tarnnin was still relieved that none of this was happening to him, but he was also fearful; he had not forgotten everything he and SUL used to discuss before he gave in to Evil.

SUL's volume increased tremendously. "And from now on, etherealians of Evil, you will be known as Vauhlpeezies, the wretched Evil of the sky." The crowd sharply drew breath. They had read about the Vauhlpeezies in _The Book of Good and Evil_ but were unaware that this was how they would come to be.

SUL pointed into the sky above Tarnnin. Tarnnin's eyes widened as a silky vapor crawled from SUL's fingertips down toward him. The vapor took the form of two large hooks that dug into Tarnnin's shoulders and pulled him into the air. He wailed in agony.

SUL expressed His grief, speaking over Tarnnin's cries. "Vauhlpeezies, it pains Me deeply that this had to be done. Let this be a lesson to all with free will. You held the choice, yet when you were lured and tempted you chose, by your own free will, to become Evil with Tarnnin instead of resisting. I ask you, why?" SUL waited for an answer while Tarnnin remained in the air, screaming, suspended by his flesh from the enchanted vaporous hooks.

"Even though none of you will answer Me, I have found it in My heart to put before you another choice. Might I suggest you use your free will wisely. Vauhlpeezies, listen to Me now. I give you one last chance to choose to return to Good. If you choose Good, speak to Me through your innermost being. I will not beg, but I will encourage you. I will change your hearts back to Good. Trust Me again as you once did, and I will accept your trust in My heart. If you sincerely return to trusting Me, I shall cause a piece of My secret golden ash–reserved for you on this day–to enter and lie dormant in your heart. Why must it lie dormant, you ask? Because the choice you made to serve Evil deserves punishment. Therefore, you will be prisoner to Evil, dwelling in cells in the depths of the lair; there you shall remain until Good is restored forever on Maycly. If you do not choose now, you will be an eternal slave to Evil and suffer Evil's destiny."

SUL allowed them time to commit, one way or the other. Small bits of purple light filled with golden glitter began to flash from the hearts of those who were now receiving the golden ash. Tarnnin tried frantically to send SUL the message that he wanted to return to Good, but Tarnnin's heart had been burned out when he was consumed by Evil, so his requests could not be sent.

When the last purple light flashed from a Vauhlpeezie's heart, SUL spoke sadly, "Let it be known, My offer is now closed for eternity. You will never be given another chance. My heart breaks for those of you who have chosen to remain with and follow Evil to its destiny." SUL wept. The Good of Maycly hung their heads in silence until SUL spoke again. "Those of you who have accepted My final invitation are now forever etched on My heart as Good, and I will return you to Good when the time comes."

Pub Pete could not have envisioned the evil wightlings looking any more pathetic than they had at their entrance onto the battlefield, but he watched as their grievous morphing took place. Some were only torsos with heads, some torsos had heads and a limb or two remaining, and others were whole, but all were still living. Backbones curved and swelled causing severe hunchbacks. Eyelids were violently removed, leaving eyes to burn and water constantly. Rasping wheezes turned mouths cottony white inside with the texture of steel wool. The evil wightlings were now destined to hiss with everlasting thirst. The skin covering their heads stretched until their ears sagged to their jowls. Pub Pete watched in horror as new unruly hair curled from their heads and became matted. He winced when their muscles and fat withered and their skin caved in, leaving a prominent skeletal outline. They had reached irreducibility. Pub Pete went rigid, barely capable of maintaining his sanity. Pub Pearl left his side, went into her tent, and cried.

The wounded wightling warriors of Good would heal; the separation and reunion of their bodies and spirits had already taken place, assuring them immortality.

The Good etherealians lowered themselves to comfort the spectators and warriors of Good. A peaceful calmness crept from east to west and north to south. Jit and Giddy uncovered their faces and leaned cautiously around Halo's and Scepter's ears to look out at the battlefield. Their tiny bellies filled with queasiness, and their ears and wings, now covered in soot and dust, drooped at what they saw. They rose to their feet and looked at the spectators whose faces showed evidence that none of them could have envisioned what now lay before them. The two Sprites turned to the three leaders. They saw on Charleo's face an expression that reinforced how his heart had never felt heavier in his chest. They saw Keegan, pale and close to fainting. And they watched as Artie removed his helmet, placed it over his heart, and wept rivers of dolefulness.

SUL's tears dried. When He returned His full attention to Tarnnin, His eyes glowed with burning anger. He raised His mighty hands, forming an arc above His head, then clapping them together in front of Him. He held them together and pointed them at Tarnnin. A fiery spray raced toward Tarnnin, moving too fast for Tarnnin to avoid. When it collided with him, Tarnnin's breath was forced from his lungs. He wanted to scream but could not. SUL waited.

Finally Tarnnin was able to take a breath. "SUL! What are You doing to me? I am Your favorite! Remember the words You spoke to me on the Creation Block?"

SUL ignored Tarnnin's chatter. He spat into His hands, then He clasped them together and blew between His thumbs. A transparent dome formed around the evil pile on the ground. "Warriors of Good, move to the bases of the ridges and wait there." The warriors of Good immediately turned and orderly proceeded. Excitement built on the ridges as the command brought families and friends closer to each other.

SUL raised His hands to the sky. "TARNNIN! BE TRANSFORMED!" Lightning shot from every peak of the Skygem Alps and thunder cracked. Tarnnin spiraled slowly, blue flames engulfing his body. His neck wrenched back as far as it would go, his arms and legs stiffened, and he began to convulse. SUL called for Tarnnin's lips to temporarily seal and the flames to expire. The few remaining threads of his charred garment combusted, and the ashes dissipated. He hung crusted and naked, growing in size. Unable to cry out, severe agony consumed his every nerve. At SUL's command his once-glorious, now tainted, musical wings spread beyond their limit of full expansion. They cracked and ripped violently from his back and plunged, scrawling a trail of cinders, their last macabre songs polluting the air until they smashed into the dirt and crumpled in on themselves. The impact brought sudden silence to the valley, magnifying the finality of what had once been a joy to behold. It took everything SUL had to restrain Himself from helping His once second in command, the one He had created to serve closest to Him.

The gaping hole in the middle of Tarnnin's back was outlined with a cauterized black rim. The exposed bleeding muscles and organs resembled singed gristle. A very large bone structure worked its way through the toasted opening and expanded into two wing frames. A shredded gossamer-like membrane crawled from the hole and stretched itself tightly over the frames. His new wings collapsed under the added weight. Tarnnin had no strength to keep his new wings outstretched; they hung dripping a gelatinous coating. They tried to play music, but the sounds were stifled.

The viewers could not take their eyes off the gruesome scene. Shrieks and cries came from the west when enormous thorns jutted in succession from each of Tarnnin's vertebra, starting at the base of his neck and continuing to his tailbone. A large whipping tail shot from the last thorn. The skin covering his body was overtaken by deep red scales. His fingers and toes elongated to ill-proportionate lengths, and thick black talons pushed away his fingernails.

Carbreyghal had returned from delivering the spirits of the good chukkons in time to watch his etherealian leader's face and head take on their new appearance. The transformation he witnessed was of a magnitude that was incomprehensible to Carbreyghal. The sights, sounds, and smells left him speechless. Out of instinctual love for a fellow etherealian, Carbreyghal sped toward Tarnnin to help him, but SUL stopped him in mid-flight with an invisible force and called for good etherealians to escort Carbreyghal back to be with them. Carbreyghal had not experienced tears in his eyes until now.

Tarnnin's head scabbed and swelled. Pus oozed from ugly abscesses. A snout, unlike those of the Vauhlpeezies, grew from his sealed ruby lips. It was much bigger and longer. His nose flattened on the squared-off end. His lips became hardened and chapped, and outlined his new snout, assuming a permanent snarl. When SUL unsealed Tarnnin's lips his mouth flew open and his enormous black forked tongue snapped outward, then recoiled. His sharp teeth appeared extremely white against his evil coloring. Clusters of leathery strands of skin covered with prickly bristles dangled from the bottom of his snout and wrinkled neck. Numerous jagged protrusions, mimicking dead swampy cypress roots, four to six feet long, crept and twisted out, down, up, and back from the sides of his blistering head. Putrid vapors and fiery red embers spewed from the ends of some of the blunt hollow roots. Other roots were coiled and tangled together, and still others tapered to sharp points. His charred ears broke off and fell, vanishing before they hit the ground. Two new ears pushed through the holes; they were cupped and pointed, sparsely covered with coarse black hair. Two enormous greenish-black horns formed out of the single root-shaped brow that stretched clear across his forehead. The silky smooth horns swooped forward and down under his chin, the points nearly touching. He could feel an aching sensation inside the horns and realized he had the ability to control their position. He could spread them apart and move them above his head for charging or bring them back to their normal position at will.

SUL spoke the next command for all to hear. "And finally, Tarnnin, your new full name will be **F** wathe' **A** rgonin **Z** elstoy, meaning (in My secret language) 'fire-breathing destroyer,' but all shall call you, FAZ. You now hold the power to breathe fire, but with every breath of flame you produce, a portion of your strength and power shall diminish for eternity."

SUL called for the vaporous hooks to be gone, and they magically disappeared. FAZ fell, forcing him to spread his new wings in an attempt to fly, but the effort was to no avail. Furiously he crashed through the transparent dome. The explosion shook snow from the Alps, but the dome instantly resealed itself, trapping all Evil inside.

FAZ

SUL spoke with the sound of a stormy sea. "Hear Me, doers of Evil! Your molten dwelling will continue to be your lair, but I shall cause the internal temperature to rise. Do not doubt that I am preparing an eternal place of torment for you. And may you never forget that it is prophesied by Me that when Maycly's queen appears from the clouds, a battle, to restore Good once and for all, will be fought. You, Evil, will have no place amongst anything that is Good." The crowd cheered in victory at SUL's prophecy as they watched the clustered Evil in the dome frantically try to escape.

A mighty rushing wind grew and sailed through the valley. SUL had again inhaled from the farthest points of creation. "My warriors of Good, you have fought valiantly. With you I am well pleased.

"And Mayclysians on the ridges, you have bravely witnessed an historical moment on Maycly. Tell this story time and again amongst yourselves, for this revolution must never be buried and forgotten. By no means should you welcome the telling and retelling of this necessary Evil, but neither dare you ever forget the things you have seen here today. Only by recalling the horrors of Evil will Good be forever treasured beyond measure."

Performing grand motions with His hands and arms He created a dark cloud around the evil beings inside the dome. At His next command the transparent dome exploded into shards of crystal that shot straight up into the sky then shattered into stardust and remained with the stars as a reminder to all. The dark cloud crept over, under, around, and through the evil beings and rose just above them. It spread and flattened, then the center of the cloud began to swirl, the rotation becoming tighter as it rose higher. When it was level with the peaks of the Alps, the top expanded and a massive cyclone loomed. Its point lowered toward the pile of evil beings that were now floating just above the ground, along with Lucasphair's, the grumners', and the imps' dust. The funnel cloud began to rip and suck the evil beings from the pile, swallowing them into its darkness. Body parts flailed in and out of the cyclone's wall as they were drawn from bottom to top. Lightning bolts sizzled and popped randomly outward from the tornado, and smaller cyclones could be seen dipping down and rising back up from the flat portion that was still high in the sky. Desperate shrieks and cries were bone-chilling to the ears of Good.

The point of the whirling twister ascended from the ground and merged with the black flatness. The flat cloud had created a very dark swirling ceiling of Evil over the entire valley. SUL guided the cloud of Evil with His hands, and all in the Valley of Battles watched it crawl overhead then settle heavily out of sight behind the Skygem Alps in Targrum. The cloud entered FAZ's lair through the hole SUL had caused, and thunder echoed off the Alps' cliffs. Flaming rocks and lava blew into the air, and lightening shot up from the backside of the Alps until the last sign of darkness disappeared.

SUL turned from Targrum and comforted His trusted ones. "The one I have prophesied in _The Book of Good and Evil_ will come. You will know her, as she will be a descendant of Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda. She will be born on Earth in the second month on the twenty-sixth day. Her birth will come as a bright beginning to a very dark end." The crowd responded with the traditional acknowledgment and hesitated in silence.

SUL shot into the air and broke the silence with song. "To My warriors of Good...thank you! To My warriors' families and friends...thank you! Now return to your loved ones and be reunited!"

Whooping sounds of joy filled the Valley of Battles. Warriors and spectators ran feverishly toward one another and ended in the arms of their loved ones. Injured soldiers ran as best they could, while other warriors sat from exhaustion and waited for their families and friends to come to them. There was hugging and kissing, cheering and squealing. There were smiles so big it would have been impossible to count the teeth showing in the valley.

Sadly there were chukkon spectators who waited alone for their loved ones who never came to them. Carbreyghal gathered the etherealians, and together they flew immediately to those who were mourning their losses. The etherealians gently scooped them up into their loving arms and took the chukkons to the northern and southern bases of the Rivalry Mountains, showed them their loved ones' names carved in the rocks, and reassured them that in time they would live again.

• • • •

Artie began the enormous task of returning all of the living battle animals back to their places in The Training Village. He rode his icataras to lead the aerial animals. Earl took charge of Halo and Scepter's wagon and led other chukkon warriors who had volunteered to ride on the battle carts. The mandibleron gryphons were summoned to help pull the extra towdie carts that had been abandoned.

• • • •

Keegan had never run so fast. He met Mitzy and his girls halfway up the ridge. When they collided, they all fell and rolled down the soft grassy hill back to the valley floor, laughing all the way to the bottom. They gathered themselves together in each others' arms and climbed back to their campsite on the top of the ridge, singing joyous songs.

• • • •

Jit and Giddy stayed on Halo and Scepter and rode with the other warriors back to The Training Village to see if they could be of any assistance. When they arrived at The Vinewall, they were greeted in style by all the Sprites of Maycly who were eager to hear about the event. Jit and Giddy proudly told them about the etherealians', chukkons', and wightlings' great bravery.

• • • •

"Charleo!"

"Me dearest Marlen!"

They bumped together so hard they knocked each other backwards and landed on the ground.

"Ye two...be the...cutest site fer sore eyes! Ha ha ho ho hee hee!" Jobi breathed in and laughed again at the site of the chukkon general and his wife.

Denton and Dittle tackled Charleo. "Oh, Denton! Oh, Dittle! Me boys!"

Marlen sat up, shook her head, then jumped to her feet and ran to the family pile. She peeled back Denton and Dittle and threw herself atop Charleo's round belly, kissing his head, his rosy cheeks, and finally planting one right on his lips. Denton and Dittle tickled their momma and papa, who tickled them right back. The four of them laughed so hard that, instead of making noises, only jolly wheezing sounds could be heard.

"We've so many questions Papa!" Dittle was head-over-heels with excitement.

"And I've so many answers...and stories!"

"I'll be a-bettin' ye do!" Marlen planted another kiss on her honey's lips.

Denton was in a hurry to have a mystery revealed. "Our necklaces!"

"OH! Aye!" Marlen agreed. They each pulled their necklace from inside their clothing.

"Wait, wait! Don't kiss them yet. Let's be a-doin' it together. Ready? One...two...three!" They all kissed their stones at the same time.

"Now ye must be a-tellin' us what yer stone says Papa!" coaxed Denton.

"Aye! Ye must, ye must!" Dittle and Marlen shared the excitement.

"OK, here ye go." Charleo turned the stone so they could read it. They leaned in close and read out loud together.

" _SUL, protect me family day and night._

May Ye remember them each time

I kiss this bondin' stone of might."

They were greatly moved by the engraving. Charleo broke the solemn moment. "When we get home I'll fetch the decoration I crafted and hid in me workshop. We'll place the decoration on the mantle and be a-hangin' our necklaces on it. And from now on, whene'er one of us has ta go away, we'll all don our necklaces and ne'er remove 'em till we be together again." They all gladly agreed to the terms and did a family hug.

Marlen winked at Charleo. "I canna express how wonderful it be ta be back together as a family. I've missed yer manly tone when we be a-singin' at the dinner table." Denton and Dittle each took one of their papa's hands.

Charleo heard and felt the wind increasing. "Now it be time ta watch one last wonder fer the day." He pointed to the Alps. SUL burst from the peaks into brilliant rainbow-colored light beams. The beams gathered together in the sky and hesitated for a brief moment above the Valley of Battles while all performed the traditional acknowledgment of reverence. His slow well controlled rays gained speed and fled the valley. All waved as they watched His beams rocket toward the three suns. He resumed His frail wightling form and lowered Himself into the Balmy Domes where He casually strolled back to His cottage in the Valley of Villages.

Denton and Dittle helped Marlen strike camp. Charleo ran to Rascally and gave him a big hug and a few pats on the nose. "How've ye been me dear fella? How've ye been?" Rascally's eyes glistened, and he nudged Charleo several times as if hugging him in return.

Charleo loaded the last knapsack. Marlen and the boys gave Keegan, Mitzy, and their two girls a see-ye-later hug. Jobi and his family joined in. Charleo hollered from their wagon, "C'mon! Let's be a-goin' home! I canna wait ta see me old cottage again!"

Chapter 34

Adventures of the Terrain Masters

The battle was a few months in the past. Chukkons and wightlings now traveled new main roads to and from Bailiwick to the outer lands of Chennington Greens and Trote Waters. The Vinewall passages were gladly lit up by the tending Sprites. FAZ had not been seen nor heard, and no one on Maycly had traveled into Targrum. Chukkons and wightlings alike had gone back to spending their days dancing and celebrating during both daylight and twilight in the Valley of Feasting. Maycly seemed as normal as it ever had.

Charleo and Marlen had left early in the afternoon to join Jobi and his family who were celebrating their wedding anniversary in the Valley of Feasting. Earlier that morning Denton and Dittle had left on a Terrain Masters campout. Terrain Masters was an organization made up of several different groups for chukkons and wightlings ranging in ages from 8 to 17 years who enjoyed the outdoors. Denton and Dittle had chosen to become members of the Adventurers Group again, but this would be their first campout without their papa, who still practiced some fatherly worry about his sons, even though Denton, age 16, and Dittle, age 11, had been around for hundreds of years.

Artie was the overseer of all Terrain Masters. He was also the leader of the Adventurers Group, and this year Keegan, instead of Charleo, was Artie's helper for the slated adventures. "Whoa Windjammer, whoa boy. This be the perfect spot fer a-settin' up our camp!" Artie was always excited about camping, but a little more so on this, his first adventure since the battle. He climbed down from the wagon's seat, went around back, and threw open the canvas. "Here we be!"

Denton poked his head out first. "This be a splackin' place ta settle in! Look at the tree coverin'. I be a-hearin' tons of wildlife out there, and..."

"Let me look!" Dittle pushed Denton to get out of the way so he could take his first glance. "WOW! Tis definitely splackin'!"

Denton felt himself being pushed harder, so he jumped down out of the way, and the rest of the Adventurers tumbled out of the covered wagon to the ground on top of one another.

"Looks ta me as though ye all be splattin'!" The young ones, now all piled together, laughed along with Artie and his quick wit.

Keegan climbed down and tied Windjammer's reins to a nearby tree then started to untie the bags from the sides of the wagon.

Artie called for order. "All right then, be a-gettin' inta groups of no more'n four, either four boys or four girls. Keegan'll be a-handin' out tents ta each of ye. When ye get yer tent, get ta pitchin' it. Boys be a-pitchin' camp o'er there in that section of maples and birch trees, and girls, ye be a-pitchin' yers over there beneath those furry pines. Be a-keepin' yer tent circles kinda tight and orderly. I'll be a-diggin' the main campfire ring here between the boy and girl camps. Then I'll be a-pitchin' me own humble dwellin' next ta Keegan's right o'er there. Once yer tents be pitched and yer campfire rings dug, ye be free ta wander inta the forest a little ways and gather enough firewood and kindlin' fer the weekend. Be sure and stay with a campin' pal **AT - ALL - TIMES** when ye be a-hikin' the Timberland Forest South. Make sure yer food be marked with yer name, and keep it in the food lockers, which'll remain in the back of the wagon so's ta keep the critters outta yer tents. Now...if ye be a-needin' anythin', dunna hesitate ta come on over and ask me. That doesna mean I'll have an answer, but ye can be askin' me just the same!" He blurted out another contagious belly laugh. The Adventurers were so glad Artie was able to be "the old Artie" again.

"I canna wait till twilight and we sit around the main campfire and listen ta Artie a-tellin' us stories from the six years he was gone." Logan, an established chukkon Adventurer, now had the attention of a timid eight-year-old newbie wightling named Froaker.

Logan's seasoned pal, Shulzy, a wightling, joined right in with the mischief. "I know! He saw and did so much in the years he was gone, he never seems ta run outta stories about the evil things that would try to...OH–I've said too much."

"He doesn't tell scary stories...does he?" asked Froaker.

Logan's eyes got big. "Aye, but of course he does. He tells about big animals and their big teeth, ones who only eat wightlin's whose names be a-startin' with 'F'!" He scarily held his fingers up like fangs and snarled.

Shulzy chimed in. "And he tells tales of how boogers and guts were all they had to eat...for six straight years!"

Denton saw Froaker's eyes start to well up, so he stepped in front of Froaker to protect him. "Ah, guys, be a-stoppin' it now. Ye be a-gettin' Froaker all amiff."

Dittle attempted to calm Froaker's nerves. "Seriously, why would Artie be a-wantin' ta scare us with such nonsense?"

Denton jumped and Dittle pulled Froaker back when Logan and Shulzy growled and did a fast lunge toward them. Logan and Shulzy laughed at all three of them.

"Dunna ye be a-mindin' them. They just be the campsite bullies," said Denton. "If ye need somethin' or someone ta protect ye from their shenanigans, ye be a-comin' ta us fer help." He then spoke louder on purpose so Logan and Shulzy would be sure to hear. "We can beat 'em in any fight. We've fought off thin's they canna e'en begin ta imagine!"

Dittle puffed out his chest, daring the bullies to fight, and Denton glared them down. Logan and Shulzy laughed again, but it sounded a bit forced with nervous tension. They had both heard the stories about the day Denton and Dittle were abducted along with Marlen, so they took their cue to move on.

"Good one, Dittle."

"Mission accomplished, me big brother." Dittle gave Denton a wink then they gave each other a high and low five.

"Can I be one of you guys's pals?" asked Froaker.

"Sure ye can!" Charleo would have been proud of his boys.

Froaker became an instant friend to Denton and Dittle. He pitched his wee tent right next to theirs then showed them his pet frog he had gotten from SUL when he arrived on Maycly only a couple of weeks ago. Froaker's official name on Earth was Fredrick, and Fredrick loved frogs. He was always capturing them and keeping them as pets. When he was seven-and-a-half years old he caught a bullfrog that never stopped croaking day or night, and that's when his parents gave their youngest the nickname, Froaker. His parents kept his bullfrog in their pond when Froaker suddenly passed during a terrible accident. They believed as long as they continued to hear the frog croaking, they would be at peace knowing their little boy was well taken care of on Maycly. (SUL secretly made certain the bullfrog would continue croaking until it was their turn to come to Maycly.)

It was not long before all of the tents were arranged in almost perfect circles outlining their campfire rings. Artie held true to being burly and robust with not a lot of tact when it came to announcements. "Attention! I need ta speak! Keegan and I'll be a-goin' fer firewood fer the main campin' ring. If ye decide ta be a-wanderin' off by yerselves, remember...take yer compass, a weapon, **AND - A - PAL** with ye. If ye go north, ye'll soon come ta Quechin' Rest where ye'll be a-findin' numerous gwendelant basins. If ye venture south, ye'll be a-findin' nothin' but woods. I suggest, though, ye dunna travel southeast, as that terrain be ne'er traveled–lotsa underbrush, thick fern beds, and humongous trees too tall ta be a-climbin'. If ye travel west, ye'll eventually come ta the road that takes ye back home, and I be a-s'posin' none of ye be a-wantin' ta go back so soon!" Artie laughed again and slapped Keegan on the back causing him to stumble forward. Keegan coughed then smiled at Artie. All the youngsters were giggling. Artie winked at them then informed Keegan they needed to get going. They hiked off north into the trees, and the Adventurers took off in their own directions.

Froaker eagerly accepted Denton and Dittle's invitation to join them on their journey into the woods. Being of the curious nature, Denton and Dittle naturally headed southeast, Froaker right behind them.

"It's getting awfully hard to travel. Don't you guys think so?" asked Froaker.

"Nae me li'l friend. Just be a-stayin' behind us and we'll make certain ye always have a trail ta be a-walkin' on,"said Dittle.

"But I thought Artie said not to go this way." Froaker was uneasy looking at his compass pointing SE.

"He dinna say we couldna, he just said we may not wanna because there be nasty terrain ta cover. But if we be a-goin' ta call ourselves Adventurers, we be a-needin' ta adventure out, right?" Denton had become a pro at manipulating any situation with ease–much to his parents' dismay.

"I suppose so." Froaker was still not convinced.

A silvery shining star whizzed passed them, just slightly over their heads.

Dittle ducked. "What be...?"

"I dunna know," answered Denton.

"We're not gonna follow it are we?" Froaker looked at Denton and Dittle then replied with his own solemn answer, "Of course we are. Why wouldn't we? We're Adventurers." He half-heartedly punched his fist into the air. Denton and Dittle gave Froaker an enthusiastic thumbs up. They all took off at high speed, blazing a trail through the thick green ferns that stood chest high. They tried to follow the star, but it was moving too fast to keep up. They locked their vision on where they had last seen it.

A bright FLASH with a muffled BOOM lit up the space between the large trees and ferns about 300 yards ahead of them. Hacking and chopping the underbrush, they moved clumsily over small humps and into sunken holes until finally they saw where the star had landed. They instantly dropped into the thick ferns and watched.

"Be a-stayin' low. Dunna move. Dunna utter another sound," whispered Denton. Awestruck, Dittle and Froaker were already silent and motionless without Denton's orders.

They saw SUL glowing silvery white. He wore a white robe, and tied around His waist was a humble twine cord that held a sword's sheath, but no sword was present. He was wearing a necklace that held His sentimental charms of feathers, beads, and rocks. And He was standing before FAZ.

Chapter 35

The Dreadful Demise

"You heard my call and responded. I am impressed." said FAZ. He was accompanied by his twelve czars and Lucasphair.

"I shall be more impressed at your end," replied SUL.

"Do not speak!" FAZ's voice was bone-jolting. His assailants gurgled obnoxiously.

SUL ignored FAZ's order and spoke calmly and precisely. "You have chosen to erase the memories of Good that you once possessed. You have deceived yourself into thinking you are the one who has won and Evil shall reign over Maycly. If I am the Creator of all, do you not think I have put into place the tactics that will bring you and all Evil to its end? Allow Me to correct your thinking. Good is the chosen eternal state of being for Maycly, chosen by Me."

"Enough! I said...DO NOT SPEAK!" FAZ turned to his deteriorated sidekick. "Lucasphair, summon the two czars I have appointed for this task."

"As you wish My Lord." Lucasphair stomped his staff on the ground twice. The two czars trudged their way from the dark cloud that lingered about FAZ. They came to an abrupt halt and looked into SUL's eyes with a gripping stare. Lucasphair held two grumners on leashes. He allowed them to charge SUL, chomping and growling, but he pulled on their straps, stopping them just shy of SUL's face. SUL did not flinch.

SUL magically caused His voice to travel directly to the ears of Denton, Dittle, and Froaker while speaking to FAZ. "I have chosen three to witness this event. You will not see them, but they see you standing before Me."

The three Adventurers could not believe what they had just heard SUL say.

"Does He mean us?" asked Froaker.

Denton was quick to respond. "Shhh! Keep a-listenin'."

SUL communicated silently only to Denton, Dittle, and Froaker; FAZ heard nothing. _"Yes, you three ventured here by My guiding. You followed My flying star. When what must be done is done, come to where I now stand and retrieve the urn I will leave for you."_

The three did not question SUL's instructions, and Froaker was no longer the only one who was extremely frightened.

FAZ was beside himself with anticipation at what he was about to do. He shouted to Lucasphair. "Let the robbing of life begin!"

Lucasphair gave an order to Baddner, the Vauhlpeezie czar on his left. Baddner moved behind SUL. He pulled SUL's arms behind Him and tied His hands together with stinging nettle stems from Targrum. SUL did not fight back. The other ten Vauhlpeezie czars emerged from the dark cloud about FAZ and began to spit and hurl rocks at SUL.

With a tattered wing and mangled hand, Baddner made a sweeping circle in the air, and a woven circle of thorny vines formed and dropped into his hand. Lucasphair grumbled the next command, and Baddner made another circle using the thorny headpiece. At the completion of the violent motion, Baddner slammed the ring onto SUL's head. Blood spewed into the air and splattered down SUL's snow white beard. Instead of SUL's beautiful colors and wonderful songs, SUL cried a piercing scream, jolting the three Adventurers with a sound beyond anything they could have imagined.

SUL's knees buckled as His strength began to leave His body, but He stood strong. Poison from the tips of the thorns caused His eyelids to freeze open; He could not blink. His eyes rolled up and out of sight involuntarily trying to sooth the stinging sensation, and they watered uncontrollably. SUL's vocal cords began bleeding from His screams. The three Adventurers could hear SUL's crying weaken as His voice went raspy. FAZ's czars laughed dementedly at the pain Baddner had caused the Creator.

"SUL can do magic...why is He not doing any now...to save Himself?" Froaker had gone from frightened to terrified.

Denton whispered, "Shhh. We canna be found out."

Dittle looked at his older brother then back to Froaker and spilled the beans. "Our papa has only spoken of this event once, and when I heard it told, it scared me so bad I put it outta me thoughts. I dinna want ta believe it. All I know is, this be a-fittin' that tale. Right Denton?"

"Aye. It does. So this _hasta_ be done fer all thin's ta be made right."

"But I thought everything was OK now, since the battle and all. Everyone was telling me that when I first got to Maycly." Froaker's voice was hushed and shaky.

"Hide yer face in me side if ye canna bear ta watch." Along with Froaker, Dittle took Denton up on his offer. Denton held them tight and did his best to be as strong as his papa had been in battle.

FAZ raised his hand abruptly to silence the noises of his applauding companions then grumbled another command to Lucasphair, who boldly demanded the czar, Anakador, to take action. Anakador took SUL's head in his hands, turned it so He was facing Lucasphair, and held it there.

Lucasphair threw back his hood revealing to SUL the sickening vision of his mummified face, smirking with undeniable hatred.

Baddner, at FAZ's command, put his face mere inches from SUL's. Baddner's stare was penetrating, and his crusted eyebrows cracked with a downward motion to meet his wicked grin. Ooze seeped from his chapped lips but was quickly lapped up without breaking his expression. His teeth hammered together at his barbaric snap. Then he spoke the ordered command. "Bow before us!" SUL did not move.

Anakador released his grip on SUL's head and leaned down close to His ear. "Apparently you did not hear the command."

Baddner's foul breath steamed into SUL's opened eyes. "Bow before us, you pathetic, little, old wightling!" SUL, still standing, gave no indication that He would cooperate. He could hear the grumners' low growls. The czars both looked back at Lucasphair.

"Proceed just as we planned. I knew this would happen, and I will enjoy this next part."

Anakador circled his arm just as Baddner had done. A metal rod, the tip glowing white with intense heat, appeared in his hand. He crept around behind SUL. Placing his empty bony hand on SUL's shoulder, he pulled SUL closer to him, and whispered. "If I were you, I'd simply give in and bow. But the choice is yours."

A slight hesitation from SUL evolved into an enormous cry of frustration. He fought the urge to give in and did not bow. He regained His composure, and with what energy He had left in His weakened state, He spoke. "I will never bow by choice to Evil."

"All right then..." yelled FAZ, "...You will bow by OUR choice!"

Anakador shook the burning rod in the air, and the cloud of Evil rumbled with disgusting pleasure. Anakador and Baddner were encouraged by the crowd. Lifting his shredded wings into the air and shaking the rod even harder, Anakador beckoned with his hideous fanning wings, stirring the cloud into a frenzy. With added drama he slunk behind SUL, lifted the rod high into the air, and paused. SUL rolled His eyes back yet again and began to speak to Himself in His secret language.

FAZ motioned, and the cheering stopped. All that could be heard above the dripping ooze hitting the ground and rough tongues juicily licking lips was SUL's mumbling. He stopped and choked for breath. The anticipation of what was to come was nearly more than He could bear. He dropped His eyes just in time to see FAZ effortlessly floating out of the dark cloud toward Him.

"Look at You, Your unblinking eyes, Your mouth nearly dry as sand, pasty blood running down Your cheeks; You are the epitome of lameness." FAZ snaked his tail around SUL's shoulders and mocked SUL. "You poor, pitiful being." Using the triangular tip of his demonic tail he stroked SUL's face. "So You won't bow to me?" He uncoiled his tail, nodded to Lucasphair, and floated back into the cloud of Evil.

SUL was now hoarse, but that did not stop Him from letting FAZ know what He was thinking. "Never...will I...serve you," He gagged. Then, with His bloodshot eyes, He stared straight at FAZ, meeting his eyes.

FAZ felt a twinge as the love in SUL's eyes caught him off guard. FAZ immediately turned away with guilt and shook his head. Putting his hand to his ear in mockery, he continued with haughtiness. "What? What was that You said? I can't understand a word of your garbled talk." He laughed heinously. Lucasphair turned to Anakador and tilted his staff toward him, signaling the order.

The blistering rod made harsh contact with the backs of SUL's knees. His flesh sizzled on impact, blood boiled, and tendons snapped. SUL had no choice but to collapse to His knees at the intense burning strike.

FAZ shouted mercilessly. "OH...so You _do_ find me to be the greatest of all things! Certainly You do, as You are now... bowing before me!" He floated to SUL and stood over Him. SUL whimpered like a young boy lost and alone in the woods. The acidic slime drooled from FAZ's mouth. He let the stinging saliva drop into SUL's head wounds. It crawled its way to His eyes then burned its way to His mouth. It carried the combined smell of brimstone, sulfur, and charred flesh.

Denton, Dittle, and Froaker wanted to help SUL, but before they could devise a plan, they heard SUL's silent cry. _"You three in the woods, do not try to save Me. Just as Charleo told you, this must happen. Stay strong and trust Me like you always have."_ The three were weak with intimidation and helplessness. Even at their distance, FAZ appeared so big and SUL so small.

FAZ reached out and caressed SUL's smoldering beard with his chafing talons. Then as quickly as anything can move, he sliced open SUL's left cheek. Blood ran. FAZ spat more steaming saliva on SUL's face causing the new wound to burn even worse. The Evil onlookers gave shouts of approval.

SUL's voice gave out, but again He silently spoke to the three Adventurers. _"My dear brave boys, I have felt My voice leave. I am now vocally incapacitated. The end of Me is near. Remember to do just as I have instructed you when the time comes."_ The three were prompt to return their silent confirmations. SUL was pleased with their courage.

FAZ gave a command, and all Evil about him fell limp as if in a trance. He engulfed SUL in his wings of horror and spoke to Him, his words only audible to the two of them. It was a long while before FAZ's wings uncurled slowly, revealing SUL, and the evil spectators resumed their conscious state.

SUL fell forward from exhaustion and lay face down. Breath could still be seen rigidly entering and leaving His abused body as He struggled to stay alive. Because SUL was life itself, it was difficult for Him to give in to death, even though He knew He must. He cried to no one for help; His body spasmed several times. Evil fell quiet waiting for the moment they had longed for. SUL inhaled with a rattle then exhaled His final breath, smiling.

Immediately FAZ felt an electrifying sensation race through his corpse-like form. He became unaware of his surroundings. He saw something he had never wanted to see: at the exact moment SUL let life escape from Him on Maycly, the joyous sounds of a new life filled the delivery room of a hospital on Earth. Ann had just given birth to their new baby girl. They named her Iona and dedicated her to SUL. Upon the completion of their dedication, a uniquely shaped birthmark appeared on her chest just below her left collarbone. It became warm and glowed softly. Only a few moments old, Iona placed her tiny hand over the mark and smiled.

It was February 26.

FAZ came back to reality. Frightened, he commanded Lucasphair to release the grumners. They charged toward SUL's body.

Denton had seen enough. He knew his moment of destiny was upon him. As the grumners began to gnaw on SUL, Denton pulled an arrow from his quiver, anchored it on the bowstring, took precise aim, and shot. The arrow flew straight and pierced Lucasphair's heart. Lucasphair and his grumners turned to dust.

Before FAZ could turn to see who had shot the arrow, his attention spun toward SUL who was now glowing, blinding all Evil present. SUL's body rose into the air and began to sparkle like golden glitter. The dark dust remaining from Lucasphair and his grumners gathered and sped toward Targrum. Desperately FAZ made an attempt to change them back, even though he knew it could not be done until they returned to the lair. The Evil within the cloud that accompanied FAZ scattered toward Targrum as well, wailing, screeching, and fighting to escape the sight.

Denton, Dittle, and Froaker were shaking. They heard FAZ roar through the fire that sped from his snout. "SUL! You have angered me for the last time! I will surely destroy all that is Good. You are wrong! You are wrong!" FAZ fled to catch up with his Vauhlpeezies.

Once Evil was out of sight the three Adventurers moved toward SUL. When SUL reached the apex of His height, His appearance was glorious. He looked at the three youngsters and smiled at them graciously through the lavender aura that now encompassed Him where His body and spirit separated. He whispered to them, "Watch now, as you three shall be the only ones to see where both My body and My spirit will be hidden." SUL ignited into a fire of orange and red. Flames projected upward and outward then collected, dousing the lavender aura. SUL slowly disappeared from within the flames. The flames burst into minute pieces of metallic ash that swirled together. The ground broke open, and the ash sped into a wooden container that had been buried there since creation. The lid magically jumped atop the urn when the last piece of SUL's ash entered. The dirt tossed itself back over the urn, and leaves whirled about to disguise it. Spitting beetles scurried to clear the leaves away but found themselves unable to get near the fallen foliage.

Denton, Dittle, and Froaker waited for all to fall quiet. Then they ran to where SUL's urn was buried. In the silence, they heard SUL speak to them inwardly. _"Rest for one hour, then make certain no one is watching. Retrieve My urn, and deliver it to Artie. He will know what to do."_

Denton remained awake as the other two napped. He made sure no one came near, and after one hour he wakened Dittle and Froaker. Denton was confident they were alone. Eagerly they dug with their hands where the urn had been buried. Dittle carefully retrieved the wooden urn.

"Can I maybe touch it?" asked Froaker. Dittle looked at Denton, who nodded, and Froaker touched the urn; tears came to his eyes.

"I dunna know how much time we be a-havin' before FAZ returns, or if he will." Denton took the urn from Dittle and tucked it safely into his shirt. Retracing their freshly blazed trail, the three Adventurers raced back to camp.

"There he is, over there!" Froaker pointed. The three of them scrambled to Artie.

"Whoa fellas! Slow down. Ye three be a-lookin' like ye've seen a ghost!"

"Anyone else be a-watchin' this way?" asked Denton.

Artie did a quick check. "Uh, not that I be a-seein'. Everybody seems ta be busy a-doin' their own thin'."

"Perfect." Denton lifted his shirt, revealing the urn.

"What be that?" asked Artie in his normal fun loving tone.

"We dunna want ta speak of it out here. May we please go inta yer tent?"

Artie looked a might confused. "Aye, aye. Follow me. May Keegan be a-comin' too?"

"Aye."

Artie sent Froaker to get Keegan, and all headed for Artie's tent. They told their entire story to Keegan and Artie. Keegan went to a corner of the tent, weeping at the news. Denton held his own, Dittle and Froaker joined Keegan. Artie was sickened that what he had been told so long ago had actually come to pass, but as SUL had told the boys, Artie did know what to do. "We must be a-takin' the urn ta Charleo." Artie crawled across the tent. "Keegan, ye have ta be a-gettin' aholda yerself. I be a-needin' ye ta tend ta the youngin's here at the camp, keep 'em entertained and distracted, eh?"

Keegan wiped his nose on his sleeve. "Aye."

"And Dittle, I be a-needin ye ta make certain Froaker be OK. He doesna need anymore scarin' today, eh?"

"Aye."

"That be me boys! Now there's more ta be done." Artie wiped their tears with his handkerchief. They did not want to let Artie down, so they braved up and listened further to Artie's instructions. "Denton and I'll travel on foot. We'll be a-leavin' the wagon fer ye with all the supplies and food. Try ta enjoy yerselves. Dunna be a-talkin' about this ta any of 'em; they'll be a-learnin' about it soon enough from their families. Just keep 'em a-laughin'. We'll return tomorrow before twilight, so we'll be here ta help strike camp the twilight after."

"But where do we be a-tellin' 'em ye two've gone?" asked Keegan.

"I dunna know. Make up somethin' good, and then fill us in when we get back so our stories be a-matchin'." Artie had confidence in his pal. He looked at Denton. "Be ye ready?"

Denton took a deep breath. "Aye."

"Then let's be off."

• • • •

Artie and Denton arrived in Tahqrusalom at early twilight. They stopped at Pub Pete's to get a quick bite to eat and quench their thirst. Artie saw Denton raise his eyes and look past him.

"Uh-oh."

A hand landed on Artie's shoulder. "Artie. What be ye a-doin' here with me boy?"

Artie turned. "Whadda ye mean _me_? _Ye_ be not s'pose ta be here! What be ye a-doin' not celebratin' in the Valley of Feastin' with Jobi?"

"We left when Jobi and his family went ta the beach fer the rest of the weekend. Twas early afternoon. So, as almost always, I came ta the pub ta enjoy the evenin' with me friends and maybe play some Buttons-n-Blocks. But I be a-thinkin' tis not a-goin' ta be the case this evenin'. Now...why be ye two here? No fibbin'! I'll be a-knowin' if ye do." Charleo pointed his finger once at Denton and once at Artie.

"Well...we canna be a-tellin' ye here. We be a-needin' some privacy," said Artie, stroking his beard.

"Ye sure ye be all right? Ye be as pale as an equinarch wing."

"Aye, we be fine...right Denton?"

"Aye, we be fine." Denton cut his eyes to Charleo attempting to make it more believable.

"Hey, wait a minute. Where be Dittle? Oh no, dunna tell me Dittle's gotten inta trouble. Already? I knew I shoulda gone instead of Keegan ta keep ye two boys in line!" Charleo was getting louder, pointing his finger at Denton again.

Artie slapped Charleo's arm back to his side. "Quiet, ye crazed chukkon! Just be a-followin' me and Denton outside. We needna be a-causin' any ruckus right now."

Charleo looked at both of them and realized they were not joking around. "Aye. I'll be a-followin' ye then. Lead the way." Charleo capped off his statement with a harassed motion at the secrecy of it all. He followed Artie and Denton to the edge of town where they veered off the cart path into a small treed area.

Artie squeezed his forehead with one hand. "I dunna know where ta even be a-startin'." Denton gave Artie the urn.

"Well, how about we be a-startin' with what ye have in yer hands?" asked Charleo.

"Nae. First ye need ta be a-knowin' how this thin' in me hands got there."

"Aye." Denton agreed and told his story from beginning to end.

"And that be why I be a-holdin' the urn in me hands." Artie was shaking at his own words.

"Give me the urn, Artie." Artie handed it gently to Charleo.

Artie blubbered when Charleo took the urn. "SUL said ye would know what ta do from here."

"Aye. I do know what ta do." Charleo sat down on a log. "I just wasna ready fer this ta be a-happenin' right now." He sighed from the weight of the conversation. Hanging his head, he reached out for Denton to steady himself.

"I dunna s'pose any of us that knew about this would e'er be ready fer it," said Artie, sobbing.

Denton was puzzled. "And what about those who dunna know anythin' of what's about ta happen?"

"We must trust SUL ta bring the explanation," Charleo assured his boy. Then he opened the urn.

The metallic ash began to rise. SUL's spirit formed from the glittering ash, and His body's ashes remained in the urn. His spirit stood before them, His presence peaceful and comforting. "Charleo, My dear Charleo. Once again you have been trustworthy and not failed Me. And might I say the same for your boys. You have taught them well." Charleo's and Denton's faces both brightened at SUL's compliments.

SUL turned His focus to Artie. "And Artie, My burly Artie, why do you cry? I am alive." Artie felt his face blush ever so slightly causing SUL's spirit to smile. "Just like Levi, just like those of Good who were separated, body from spirit, during the battle, I am alive, and My spirit, which stands before you now, shall reunite with My body when Good returns to Maycly for eternity."

"But we be a-needin' our queen to seal Good fer e'er. Where be she? When be she a-comin'?"

"Watch and listen, and you will learn new things this day." SUL's spirit began to rise. Then it burst into the ever familiar rays of colored light. The sound was thunderous. Everyone on Maycly recognized the sound, even those of Evil. All Mayclysians came to a place where they could see the event. As His colorful beams streamed through the air, a bit of metallic ash fell from the light rays and landed on all who served Good. SUL's spirit's brilliant rays came together and rested atop the highest peak of the Skygem Alps. "As prophesied, the dark end came, and the bright beginning was born on the twenty-sixth day of the second month. My death was the necessary event to bring our queen to life. Stay prepared, watch over one another, and comfort one another through these times. For now, I must take My spirit to its hiding place. There it shall wait. Continue to trust Me. And I must now trust those of you who defend Good."

Mayclysians watched the colorful beams of SUL's spirit swirl boldly together then fly toward Maycly's three suns.

**CONTINUED IN** _HIDDEN EARTH Volume 1 Maycly_ ebook _Part Three_ _"The Queen"_

### EXTRAS

BUTTONS-N-BLOCKS

HOW TO PLAY / RULES

Buttons-n-Blocks is a game that was developed by some of the first chukkons on Maycly and became the phenomenon game of the land. It quickly spread throughout Ensio's and Rachana's chukkonettes who, in turn, taught it to their chukkonettes and so on. It became so popular, the older chukkons began playing and wagering their taggerts for fun.

The object of Buttons-n-Blocks is for the Button Team to end up with at least one button left after both team members have completed three laps to win. If they are out of buttons by the end of the three laps, the Block Team wins.

The course is marked off using string and sticks. The game course can be easily created almost anywhere there is enough outdoor space to create a 20' x 20' square. The 20' x 20' square is outlined. Then a 10' x 10' square is outlined inside the 20' x 20'. Then a 3' neutral zone is designated from the edge of the 10' x 10'.

Inside the 10' x 10' there are 6 blocks–each a different height and each big enough for one chukkon to stand on. These blocks are placed by 6 blindfolded chukkons known as the block-setters (they are not the players). Each blindfolded chukkon is spun by his or her leading chukkon (also not a player) who is not blindfolded, then led about the 10' x 10' square carrying a standing block. When the blindfolded chukkons say "here" their leader sets the block they are carrying in that location. The Block Team must play from these blocks.

A button is tossed in the air by a player and heads or tails is called by an attending chukkonette. Whichever team wins the toss may select whether they want to be Buttons or Blocks.

Teams consist of 2 Button players and 2 Block players.

The Button Team plays from the path of the 20' x 20' square and the Block Team works from within the 10' x 10' square.

The Button players each have a string of 5 balloons tied around each calf and are given 10 buttons each.

The Block players are given 25 blocks each (50 total) filled with mystery items. These blocks open automatically after being tossed then landing on the ground. Twenty blocks hold one snuggerbug each, trained to pop one balloon with its propeller then immediately return to its homing jar. The other 30 blocks hold one Sprite each. When released they have been taught to heckle The Block team members for a few seconds by getting in their line of sight, tying shoelaces together, pulling hats over eyes, etc. then join the crowd members to finish watching the round. The Block Team has no idea which blocks are which as all are the same size and color.

The Block Team members may utilize all 6 stationary blocks and must be standing on a stationary block to toss a smaller filled block. Only one block may be tossed at a time by a player, and its contents must complete its mission before another block may be thrown by that player.

The Button Team members must make three laps around the 20' x 20' x 2' perimeter. If one of their balloons gets popped by a snuggerbug they must summon a Sprite to deliver one of their 10 buttons and drop it into one of the 4 large baskets placed randomly in the neutral zone.

If a player from either team enters the neutral zone (on purpose or not), the other team automatically wins.

TERRAIN MASTERS

...open to all chukkons and wightlings between the ages of 8 and 17. Even though a chukkon may have been around for hundreds of years, he or she is eligible to take part if aging stopped between 8 and 17. Wightlings who arrived on Maycly between those ages are eligible to join the group.

TERRAIN MASTERS GROUPS/BADGES

Adventurers Group...for those who love to camp out, tell stories, and learn the ways of the woods. Youngsters learn how to cook over an open fire, keep a tidy tent, and craft out-of-the-ordinary gwendelant mugs from chiller leaves. Members learn about different types of trees and friendly animals of the forests on Maycly. Each year the members go on a three-week outing during which they design, craft, and live in temporary tree houses built around the branches of the tallest trees. On the morning of departure members participate in a bonding ceremony between the temporary houses and the trees; the trees magically bond with the houses, the Horn of the Houses is sounded, and birds of the forest come to the dwellings and build their new nests within the natural dwellings.

In-and-On-the-Water Group...for those who love to swim and play in the water. Many get their first attempt at skiing behind scale-feathered garrotts. Youngsters learn how to properly feed toucanthiae and other waterfowl. Three levels of kayaking are available (beginner, intermediate, and advanced) using kayaks made of clear material, allowing members to see everything that swims below them without getting wet. Youngsters also learn how to snorkel and plant underwater gardens. Once a year the group attends "Swim with the Mermaids" in Lake Origin. They get to see the places where the mermaids retrieve the chukkonettes, and they get to assist with a pet birthing. The members work in teams all year crafting small boats and oars from different barks of shedding trees, and they set sail in their boats for the first time at the Grand Float on Gilder Sound at the end of the year, followed by a celebration in the Valley of Feasting.

Fisheries Group...for those who wish to learn the skill of "skiddering" for fish. Beginners enjoy learning and improving their techniques. Those who are already skidder masters help the rookies, as well as skidder on their own. Members also craft their own fishing poles, make several types of skidders, and learn how to make treats that will be given to their catches. At the end of the year all members meet in Chennington Greens on the southwest tip of Nookery Shallows and travel by boat to the fork of the Bogberry Bend and Branch in the Bogs Rivers where they participate in a skiddering tournament, testing their self-crafted skidders, poles, and treats for the fish.

Petals and Playtime Group...for those youngsters who relish working with flowers. Day outings take the members all over the land of Maycly throughout the year, introducing them to flowers specific to each region. Etherealians on skyships pulled by mandibleron gryphons pick up members at their cottages and transport them to a drop-off point in Samlee's Woodlot where teams of the prospective horticulturists travel by hot air balloons to their destinations for the day. Each team must plant and tend a flower garden in the yard of a family or friend. At the end of the year members design and create a beautiful flower arrangement using the flowers grown in the gardens they have tended. They present the arrangement to those who offered their yard for the garden. The recipient displays the arrangement for one year, after which the flowers in the arrangement are joyously replanted in the garden by the team and the recipient.

Ski-n-Skate-n-Snowboard Group (also known as the S3Gs)...for those who love the wintertime sports. Members learn to cross country ski, downhill ski, ice skate, and snowboard. All outings take place in the Skygem Alps directly above Skygem Springs. Each member's personal etherealian accompanies him/her on every outing, flying the member to the designated peak. All equipment is provided, but members must have their own winter clothing, goggles, and shoes (all available at Sunny's Outpost at the event location in the Alps and are made to grow with the members as–or if–they continue to age). Members work for an entire year crafting a pair of snowshoes. On the last day of the year members don their self-made snow shoes and circle the base of one of the peaks, starting and ending at Sunny's Outpost. Upon completion S3Gs are flown down to Skygem Hot Springs for a "youngsters-only night" with refreshments provided.

Animal Lovers Group (new group since the battle)...for those who love animals. An aerialoceros picks up members for each day-outing and takes them to the Valley of Animals where they learn about the different eating, sleeping, and playing habits of several animals in the valley. A hike up Creature Peaks brings youngsters closer to some of the higher dwelling animals. The members also learn to ride the animal of their choice. There is one overnight field trip each year to Chennington Greens where members tour The Training Village and its animals (members stay in the barracks).* Artie makes a guest appearance and demonstrates how to ride an icataras. He also teaches the members the history of the battle and presents a "show and tell" portion regarding the animals and how they were used in battle. Members get to ride a towdie cart, learn "The Towdie Song," and actually set off a catapult.

* Since the final battle, the overnight field trip takes place in Etherealian Glade. Members sleep wrapped in their personal etherealians' wings.

BONUS RECIPE

from Honky-Tonk Hurley's Farmhouse Tavern, a restaurant on Maycly

Farmhouse Smoothie

(*see recipe below for substitution on Earth)

1 cup gwendelant

1/2 cup vanilla yogurt

Whipped cream

Orange zest

Combine gwendelant and yogurt in a chiller mug and stir well. Top with whipped cream and sprinkle with orange zest.

*To make this on **Earth,** you will need the following ingredients:

1/2 cup vanilla ice cream

1/2 cup orange sherbet

1/4 cup peach nectar

2 Tbsp orange juice

1 Tbsp vanilla powder or 1 tsp vanilla extract

1/2 cup vanilla yogurt

Whipped cream

Orange zest

Combine first 6 ingredients in a blender and "liquify" till smooth. Pour into a glass, top with whipped cream, and sprinkle with orange zest.

This recipe is from the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ companion cookbook, _More than Grilled Cheese and Tomato Soup_ , which contains menus and recipes from five of the restaurants on Maycly, along with each restaurant's history and a multitude of captioned photos and drawings. It is available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

Would you like to learn more about the characters, dwellings, flora, and fauna on Maycly? You can find in-depth descriptions and other information in the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ companion book, _The Chukkons Say, "Ye Need ta Be a-Seein' Maycly."_ The book, in FULL COLOR with FULL-SIZED ILLUSTRATIONS, is available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

### HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly

### Book Three "The Queen"

Copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley

Illustrations by Dar Bagby

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly Book Three "The Queen"_ is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual people, living or dead, events, establishments, locales, or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Text copyright 2011 by Janet Beasley.

Illustrations and cover art copyright 2011 by Dar Bagby.

Design, layout, and formatting by Connie M. Thompson: http://www.ridgeroadenter.com • graphicsetc@hughes.net

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, scanning, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without written permission from the publisher.

ISBN-10: 098488131X

ISBN-13: 978-0-9848813-3-8

TABLE OF CONTENTS

**Book Three** _"The Queen"_

Dedication

Acknowledgments

Other Scribblings by Author Janet Beasley

Map
Prologue

Chapter 36 – • ON EARTH • Iona Grows Up (five years after the dreadful demise)

Chapter 37 – • ON MAYCLY • But I Dinna Ask fer One (eight weeks prior to Iona's eviction notice)

Chapter 38 – The Journey Continues (present day)

Chapter 39 – Iona and Wiskee's Aerial Tour

Chapter 40 – Are You Kidding Me?

Chapter 41 –Wiskee Surprises his Momma

Chapter 42 – A Royal Guest

Chapter 43 – We're Home

Chapter 44 – It's Coming from That Direction

Chapter 45 – Bravery Earns a Ribbon

Chapter 46 – Ashes, Smoke, and Tears

Chapter 47 – A Visit of Importance

Chapter 48 – Is It Really You?

Chapter 49 – Fun Turns to Terror

Chapter 50 – Artie Steps Up

Chapter 51 – The Reunion

Chapter 52 – A Trip to the Gallows

Chapter 53 – Exit...Stage Right

Chapter 54 – Friends Become Family

Chapter 55 – Pleasantries

Chapter 56 – The A.G.W.

Chapter 57 – Warrior of Legend

Chapter 58 – The Amethyst Crystal

Chapter 59 – Surprise Attack

Chapter 60 – Good or Evil...Which Will Prevail?

Chapter 61 – The Great Restoration

Chapter 62 – Humble Dwellings

Chapter 63 – Tuxedos and Gowns and More

Chapter 64 – The Queen of Maycly

EXTRAS

Chukkon Family Tree for Charleo, Keegan, Jobi, and Artie

Recipe: Raspberry White-Chocolate Muffins

DEDICATION

I dedicate this book to my husband, Don, who has been and always will be my essence of life. I wish that the wind may catch our sails and carry us to a new sea together where we will float on the waves of achievement, prosperity, and wellness.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thank you to my husband, my parents, my in-laws, and my outlaws. Thank you to my social network of friends, readers, and fellow authors. Thank you to the Creek '79ers, Picture This Photography & Design, and to author Steve Hamilton, who was my inspiration, and who provided me with my first autographed copy of a book. Thank you to Connie T. for making _Maycly_ come to life in a very professional way. Without the encouragement and support of all of these people, the world would have been deprived of _Maycly._

Other things Janet has written include award-winning poetry, greeting cards, inspirational photo captions, and an autobiography.

Someday she hopes to create a coffee table book combining her talents of inspirational words and her scenic nature photographs.

_HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ has been released as three separate ebooks _(Book One "Two Altered Worlds," Book Two "The Battle of Trust and Treachery,"_ and _Book Three "The Queen")_ and as a collector's edition paperback version containing all three parts.

Hidden Earth Series Volumes include: Volume 2 Planet Land ~ The Adventures of Cub and Nash, Volume 3 Planet Water ~ Draugar of the Abyss, Volume 4 Planet Sky ~ Search for the Winged Carrier (releasing 2018), Volume 5 Planet Fire ~ Escape from Fool's Paradise

"... _And when we find ourselves in the place just right,_

'Twill be in the Valley of Love and Delight."

**Simple Gifts,** Shaker Elder Joseph Brackett, Jr. 1848

PROLOGUE

The wagon halted. From the top of the bridge Charleo gasped, and Rascally began to step backwards. "Easy. Easy boy," Charleo spoke softly to his horse. He could not look away from the horror that met his eyes. Screams and cries filled his ears. Chukkons and wightlings ran around chaotically, some with blank stares, some with fright etched on their faces. Animals ran past him, limping, whimpering, terrorized by what they had been through, and now running to nowhere in particular, just away...away from the awful place that had been their safe haven.

Charleo jumped down from the wagon and grabbed a blanket from the back. He climbed up the harness to Rascally's head and wrapped the blanket around the horse's eyes; Rascally immediately calmed down. "There, there me big fella. Tis not nearly so bad if ye canna see what be a-goin' on." He climbed back down, took hold of the chest piece of Rascally's harness, and gently tugged, all the while making soft cooing sounds to his big horse. Rascally no longer hesitated; he willingly followed his master.

Charleo's mouth was dry, his throat was scratchy, and his eyes were watering. He put his handkerchief over his nose and thought to himself, _How can this be a-happenin'? I know twas all prophesied, but how can SUL allow it? Tis far more painful a-seein' it than a-readin' about it._

Eventually he was able to remove Rascally's blindfold and climb back up on the wagon bench. The sights and smells of the aftermath were no less disturbing than the first agonizing images and odors that had reached him on the bridge.

He saw a wightling standing in a daze and went to him.

Chapter 36

• ON EARTH •

Iona Grows Up

(five years after the Dreadful Demise)

Iona loved the house where she grew up. The outside was painted pale yellow. Deep red shutters outlined the windows, and window boxes filled with petunias splashed their colors at the bottom of each. Fir bushes created a border around the house. Tulips and lilies grew with roses by the sidewalk that ran from front to back. The planter on the front porch came alive when the daisies and black-eyed Susans were in bloom.

Like everyone in Bee Creek, Ann and Leonard kept their yard neatly manicured. In the front yard, a bing cherry tree was surrounded by roses and daffodils. A weeping willow sat at the picket fence near the sidewalk, and birch trees grew in a clump opposite the willow. In the backyard maple and sycamore trees had grown tall enough to create a small forest. Cedar trees filled in the gaps. Forsythia bushes dotted the eastern property line. The grass was always soft and felt cool to Iona's bare feet in summer. The big hill in the back yard was perfect for sledding in winter.

There were four bedrooms, one bathroom, and a living room with a fireplace. The kitchen always smelled so good. Iona's favorites were Ann's fresh baked breads, simmering pot roast, chicken and noodles, spaghetti and meat sauce, and desserts. They usually ate in their dinette, only using the dining room on special occasions. The basement held a wood shop for Leonard and a game room to entertain company.

Iona adored her purple bedroom with its large double windows facing the sidewalk. White ruffled curtains brightened the room, and her roll-top desk was tidy. Her closet seemed big to her at age five, but she made certain all of her clothes were hung neatly and her shoes arranged just so. She kept her fish, turtle, and hamster on the "pet shelves" Leonard had built, but Merlin, their big white fluffy dog, slept on the bed with Iona every night.

It was autumn in Bee Creek. Iona had come to enjoy this season the most because of its beautifully colored leaves, festivals, caramel apples, pumpkin pie, and apple cider. It was Saturday, time to rake the leaves. As always, Leonard was wearing his green jumpsuit, flowered gloves, his red cap (two sizes too small), and his rubber boots. Ann wore her red polka-dot sweater, plaid pants, purple scarf, orange beanie, navy-blue mittens, and bright green galoshes. Iona was wearing jeans and a sweatshirt, no hat, scarf, or gloves–she was still too young to realize just how cold it really was.

"Bring me a trash bag. Please." groaned Leonard. Ann motioned to Iona to come with her. They sneaked up behind Leonard and shook the bag open. POP! "What the..." Leonard jumped. Ann tried not to laugh, but Iona's giggle was too contagious. Leonard could not help but chuckle at their scare tactic. Iona grabbed a few leaves she thought would be perfect for the art project she was working on in her kindergarten class and ran to place them on the porch just so.

"Ohhhh, my back is getting older much faster than I am," Leonard fussed as he gathered the crunchy leaves onto the rake. Ann held the bag open for him. He slowly stood up to drop the leaves into the bag. Iona saw it coming.

"HEY! For Maycly's sake! Pay attention!"

When Ann brought her attention back to him she noticed Leonard was staring at her. She looked down. "Oh! Goodness. Look what we've done. The bag crumpled in on itself and we didn't see that."

" _We?"_ questioned Leonard. "Don't you mean _you_?"

"It takes two to tango buster."

"Moonshine! There's a monster after me! We can't let the monster eat me...I'm the princess of the leaf pile!" Iona shouted from the porch then came running.

"Wait! Nooooo!" Leonard could not stop her; she leapt into the leaf pile squealing then laughed as she threw the leaves up and over herself time and again.

"Sunshine, you're as silly as your mommy." Leonard gently poked in the leaves with the rake handle. "Oh no! It's the evil prince, Sir Rakes-a-Lot, and he's got a dull tickling lance." Iona laughed even harder as she tried to escape her tickling doom.

Ann huffed, "All right, Sir Rakes-a-Lot. Let it be known that I'm sorry about the crumpled bag. But that polar bear turned into a turtle."

Leonard stopped mid-action. "What? What are you talking about?"

Ann tried re-opening the bag while pointing up with her elbow. Iona butted in and said, "In the sky...the cloud...see it? It's a frog now."

Leonard gave Ann and Iona a courtesy laugh and began to fill the lawn rake again. Ann glared at him, continuing to hold the bag open. Iona jumped from the leaves and kept her eyes on the clouds. "It's a dragon now. Look." Ann glanced up and agreed.

When Leonard stood back up, he looked at the sky to humor them. "Well I'll be darned. It does look like a..."

"Watch what you're doing!" shouted Ann. Again the leaves dropped and missed the bag, but this time it was Leonard's fault for watching the clouds. Iona jumped in the leaf pile again.

"Dang." Leonard gave up and laughed. Ann followed suit. Iona loved when they all laughed together.

Finally the leaves were raked and bagged. Into the house they went following a fun afternoon. Ann prepared some supper for them; grilled cheese and tomato soup was a Saturday evening favorite while dining on portable TV trays and watching television together.

"OK, time for bed kiddo. Go brush your teeth, then we'll get your jimmie-jammies on." Ann went to Iona's bedroom and put Iona's pajamas over the heater so they would be nice and warm.

Iona stood on her bed while Ann helped her dress. "I just love my warm flannel PJs Mommy. You and Daddy are the best mommy and daddy _any_ princess could ask for." Iona hugged Ann.

"I don't know where you get the idea that you're a princess. You're far from that, because this family sure doesn't have any princess blood flowing through its bloodline." Ann rubbed Iona's nose with hers then buttoned the last few buttons on Iona's pajama top.

"But I feel like a princess, only because I'm not old enough to be a queen yet."

"My goodness, you have it all planned out don't you?" Ann joked with Iona, but Iona was not kidding.

"What's going on in here?" Leonard came to say goodnight and tuck Iona in.

"Mommy doesn't think I'm a princess because of a clogged bloodline. But I don't care. I still know I'm one and I'm going to be a queen someday, but I have to be older to be a queen–they usually look really old in my story books, like they're 20 or 23!" Ann and Leonard smiled at Iona's perception of old.

"You've got this all planned out, don't you Sunshine?"

"That's what Mommy just said. But I _do_ know what's going to happen. Someday I'll be the queen of a land that's filled with good things, you know, with mommies and daddies like you guys, doggies like our Merlin, and candy that grows on trees!" Ann and Leonard had noticed early on that Iona had quite an imagination, and it appeared to be growing with her.

"Well for now, it's beddie-bye time, even for princesses. So up you go!" Leonard scooped up Iona and put her gently down on the bed. He tucked her in, and Ann gave her a kiss. Merlin jumped right up and took his place beside her. Leonard let Merlin know he was a good boy then he gave Iona a kiss too.

"Mommy? Daddy?"

"Yes."

"Why don't the other kids I play with have a birthmark like mine?"

"Most boys and girls have birthmarks Pumpkin. And actually they all look different, and are in different places," answered Ann.

"No that's not what I mean. My friends have shown me theirs on their arms and legs, and theirs aren't made up with a bunch of colors. And theirs don't light up and get warm." Iona rubbed her tiny fingers over her colorful mark.

"That, my dear, is what makes _you_ so special, not only to Daddy and me, but to the whole Earth!" Ann spoke with a kind mother's tone, Iona's favorite. Leonard reached out and messed up Iona's hair.

"Don't Daddy! My hair has to look pretty while I sleep in case a prince shows up!" Iona slid her hands over her hair to smooth it. "Am I really that special to you _and_ the whole Earth?" Iona so wanted it to be true.

"Well it makes you special to Daddy and me for sure, and that's what counts the most. Right?" Ann gave her a big noisy kiss on the cheek.

"I guess so." Iona was let down at not being special to the whole Earth.

"Now you can't be going to sleep with a frown on your face. You'll wake up all wrinkled and ugly." Leonard tickled Iona. He could not resist her giggle, and he usually tickled her until she giggled so hard she could not catch her breath.

"I love you Mommy. I love you Moonshine. "

"We love you too." Ann and Leonard headed toward the door.

"Can you do one last check under my bed for monsters, just in case? I'd do it, but I don't want to mess up my hair crawling on the floor and all. You know."

"There are no monsters...really. Now good night." Ann turned the light off, Leonard closed the door (almost), and they headed back out to the living room.

Iona could see her multicolored birthmark glowing under the sheets. She felt the warmth slowly make its way through her entire body, chasing away the chill of the fall weather. The warmth brought sleepy eyes, so off to dreamland she went.

• • • •

It had been 13 years since Iona had run and jumped in a pile of leaves. She was grown up now and had bigger responsibilities and decisions to deal with other than deciding which caramel apple looked the best in the candy store's showcase. It was a beautiful sunny July day. Cole was relaxed, Iona was a chattering mess. She jerked her communication headset off and let it drop to her neck. She shouted as loud as she could over the noises of the busy stage hands and set builders. "Move the waterfall up center stage! The idea is to have the looping text projecting _on_ the waterfall, giving the effect of the words JOY - ENCHANTMENT - PEACE - LOVE all spilling their way _slowly_ down the waterfall." She added exaggerated body language to further enhance her instructions. "The names should appear in between each of the words. And the tranquil photos should transition smoothly on the screen behind it." Her tone turned sarcastic. "And I believe it's easier to _move_ the waterfall than to _re-install_ the ceiling-mounted projectors and permanently mounted screens, don't you think? Let's get on this!" She put her headset back on, but nobody made an effort to do what she had asked. The set builders either had not heard her over the noise, or they had heard enough and were just ignoring her.

Cole had heard her in his headset. Even though it was around her neck, she had left Cole's channel open. He spoke casually into a talk-back mic to the two helpers working on the stage. "Hey guys." The stage hands jumped when Cole's voice came through the stage monitors. "Would you please move the waterfall to center stage for us so that it's in the projection? Thanks." They turned and nodded at Cole and made their way to move the waterfall.

Iona watched as some of the water sloshed over onto the stage. She noticed the guys stumbling every other step, but to her amazement, they managed to move it, keeping it in one piece, right to where she had pictured it. She let out a sigh and looked at Cole in the sound booth for support. He was always her calm in just such a storm.

Cole had heard and caught her frustration. From the sound booth he smiled at her and blew her a kiss. She returned a half smile–no kiss. He was not put off by her actions; he understood where she took up camp mentally when directing a production.

Iona faced the stage and off came the headset again. She ran her fingers through her hair repeatedly in a habit of frustration. She re-donned her headset, whining to herself through her faux smile and gritting teeth, "Why must I be doing this instead of playing with the fun tech toys? I don't want to do this!"

"I heard that," said Cole.

Iona turned back to face Cole. "This is NOT my favorite part of productions. You know that. Special effects, that's where I rock!"

"Yeah, but you're doing what you do best sweetie, directing and producing." Cole gave her a wink and a blink.

Iona sighed. She knew he was right. She turned her headset off and dropped it to her neck again. She took a moment and admired her engagement ring from Cole to help put her in the right frame of mind. He had chosen all of her favorites; it was a solid 24 carat gold band holding a three-carat emerald-cut diamond surrounded by small diamond-cut pink ice, amethyst, and blue topaz gems. She stepped to a mic and motioned to Cole to turn it on. "May I have your attention please?"

Their friends all thought the same thing: _Now what? An entire set change?_

Instead, Iona eased their nerves as she spoke and applauded. "You're doing a great job everybody!" She continued with humility, making sure she looked at each one individually. "Thank you, thank you, thank you." She sealed the sincerity of the moment by placing her hands over her heart. "Thank you all very much for helping make this happen." Iona truly was sincere, but she was also a favorable actor.

Cole gave her another wink and a blink from the sound booth letting her know she had done the right thing to clear the air of tension. Several exchanged hugs and brought words of encouragement to Iona. Those who worked with them in the theatrical realm could not stand Iona's director-mode of behavior, but they knew she could get the job done right. Iona knew that as well and was trying to overcome the flaw, but that was just one of the things that made Iona, Iona.

By late evening the job was finished. Iona and Cole gathered with their friends to admire all of their work. "It's magnificent," said one of their friends.

"I know." Everyone laughed at Iona's "humble" response. The room was abuzz with congratulations on a job well done.

One of the girls working on the set said to Iona, "SUL couldn't have made a better match on Maycly than He did with you two on Earth." The girl started to cry from the emotional moment, and Iona wiped her tears.

"I can't imagine not trusting SUL to guide me, especially after meeting Cole." Iona's eyes went dreamy. Even though production was as natural to them as breathing, today the task had not manifested itself as an easy one in the process of bringing about this once-in-a-lifetime show. This time Iona and Cole were setting the stage for their own wedding.

• • • •

Dawn broke all too early to Iona's liking after the previous night's decorating extravaganza.

Three hours remained before the big event, and preliminaries were under way. Ann was driving Iona to the church. Iona tried to stay calm, but she could not help chattering. "These things are giving me a headache," referring to the curlers strategically wrapped in her hair. She was just certain she had forgotten something, so she checked her make-up tote for all the needed items. "I don't see my...oh, there it is." Everything was accounted for in the makeup bag.

Upon arriving at the church, Iona felt a little nauseated. "Tell me again this is the right thing to do." Ann thought it seemed like the millionth time Iona had asked for positive reinforcement. Ann took in a deep breath but did not get a chance to answer. "What if _I'm_ not the right one for him? What if _he_ decides not to show up because I'm ugly?"

"Stop that!" snapped Ann as she parked the car. Ann took another deep breath then spoke calmly. "You two have been together...forever. You're kiddie-hood sweethearts. You go together like cake and ice cream. You are _best_ friends. And YOU are NOT UGLY! AAHHGG!" Iona hugged Ann, and they both laughed at her crazy notions.

Readying herself to walk down the aisle Iona whined, "Daddy, I'm going to do it again!" She darted to the restroom for one last time to throw up. She spotted the comforting puke towel and grabbed it on the way to the stall. She lifted her veil and held the towel so as to not soil her magnificent gown. She had already been through this twice that morning. When Iona looked in the mirror after spewing the lung-butter, it was obvious she needed to redo her lipstick one more time. _And before the lipstick, I'd best brush my teeth...again...and chomp another handful of mints...again...to ensure a sweet kiss._

Iona watched the hallway spin slower and slower on her way back as the nausea subsided. Her facial color still showed subtle remnants of feeling queasy when she got back to Leonard.

"There's my trooper, the 'Princess of the Leaf Pile.' Are you going to make it down the aisle?" Leonard pinched her arm.

"Ouch! That hurt! What did you do that for?" Iona was half laughing as she already knew why.

"Well, you forgot about puking didn't you?" Leonard said laughing at his popular trick he had always used on Iona when he wanted her to forget her current troubles and just be happy.

Iona gave Leonard's arm an expected punch. "Oh, I'll make it down the aisle. It's what might come up and join us on the way that I'm wondering about!"

"That's my girl!"

The processional music started, and the wedding party made its debut. As Iona and Leonard walked down the aisle they savored every moment of smiling with, grabbing the hands of, and blowing kisses to those who were attending the gala event. Iona finally got her nerve up and looked forward all the way to the altar and thought to herself, _Cole's there. Thank goodness._

When they reached the altar Leonard leaned to Iona's ear and whispered, "I love you, Sunshine." He kissed her cheek then winked. Iona looked him straight in the eyes and whispered back, "I love you too, Moonshine. Thanks for everything you've ever taught me in life." She kissed his cheek and winked back.

It was a bittersweet situation for Leonard. The sweet part being that his little Sunshine was marrying the man she loved. The bitter portion meant his little Sunshine was all grown up. His stomach sank a bit as his hand released Iona's arm to give her away. She saw a tear fall from Leonard's eye and reached to wipe it away. "Someday, Daddy, we'll live where cute little flying creatures wipe away our tears, and we'll only cry tears of joy."

• • • •

Iona's heart fluttered when she felt her wedding band slide onto her finger. Then she slid Cole's onto his. Iona's band was inscribed on the inside with the words _"Our love brings..."_ and Cole's read _"...the promise of joy."_ They just knew there was nothing that could ever separate them or any situation on Earth that could steal their joy.

"You may now kiss the bride," words Iona and Cole had longed to hear.

Iona's heart started pounding, causing the bust of her already-tightly-fitted gown to shrink in size. The nausea from sheer excitement had now given way to welcomed butterflies flitting about in her belly. Cole looked at her with more love than she could even think possible. She wanted her expression to match his. He lifted her veil and brought his warm gentle hands to meet her cheeks. He wiped the tear of joy from her face with his thumb and paused.

"Ready Teddy?" Cole whispered so only Iona could hear.

Iona whispered the expected response. "I was born ready." She lovingly put her hand to her neck and felt the family heirloom necklace, the one every bride in her family had worn at their weddings over the last 150 years. Then finally, as if in slow motion, Cole pulled her face to his. Their lips met with passion. The wedding kiss. To Iona and Cole, all went silent in the sanctuary. Iona felt Cole's hands hug her face as their velvety lips adhered to one another. A rush of adrenaline shot through her body. She felt warm honey flow through her veins, or so it seemed. She had never experienced this, and they had kissed many times.

Neither of them wanted this scene to end, but they knew it must. Their lips separated and broke into two beautiful smiles. At that moment the sounds of the sanctuary returned to them; their ears were greeted with cheers.

"I now present to you Mr. and Mrs. Cole and Iona Snapp."

At last, they were husband and wife.

• • • •

A grand soiree' followed in the churchyard under the established trees by one of the many ponds. A bagpipe accompanied a woodwind and string ensemble that played softly in the background. Every guest felt like royalty when they caught their first glimpse and heard the sounds of the posh display. The feast was a buffet of filet mignon, lobster tails, Italian herbed chicken, garlic Parmesan potatoes, fresh fruits and vegetables, breads of every kind, and there was more than just cake for dessert.

There was the traditional throwing of the bouquet and the retrieving and tossing of the garter. The wedding cake was cut, and Iona and Cole took the liberty of smearing it on each others' faces. Dancing, fellowship, and laughter filled the air the entire evening.

Cole took Iona by the hand and spun her around in a jitterbug move. Iona giggled. Her face met his. "We are married! And I love you...Mrs. Snapp." Cole was being over-dramatic, and Iona felt her face blush. That was the first time she had heard Cole call her by that name.

"And I, Mrs. Snapp, love you too!"

"You two need to get yourselves out of here or no one's going to be left to pelt you with rice and seeds." Ann had a point.

"Is it that late already?" Iona sighed.

Cole spoke overly enthused raising his eyebrows several times. "Late? The night is young!"

"Well then, we'd best make our grand exit."

"After you Mrs. Snapp." Cole bowed with a hand motion toward their car. Iona and Cole made a mad dash through a heavy shower of rice and birdseed. It was so thick they could barely see the path to their decorated car.

Cole opened the door for Iona, but it took some doing to get the dress into the car. "I need some help with this dress," shouted Cole. He was enveloped in a sea of satin and chiffon. All who were still present laughed.

"Hey, she's your problem now," hollered Leonard in jest.

Finally the fabric mound was in her lap and the door shut. Cole made his way around to the driver's side. He scanned the sight of the few remaining guests as he waved. He was humbled by their encouragement.

Iona looked out her window and waved to everyone. She blew a kiss to Ann and Leonard. They blew kisses back, which she "caught" and plastered all over her face. Others threw kisses too, and Iona did her best to catch every one of them. The newlyweds drove off and disappeared over the hill. The curtain on their "one night only" production had closed. They gave themselves a seated standing ovation.

Iona could not help but feel like a queen.

Chapter 37

• ON MAYCLY •

But I Dinna Ask fer One

(eight weeks prior to Iona's eviction notice)

Charleo was tinkering in his wood shop, catching up on the few things he had promised Marlen he would make for her. He enjoyed the whispery sound of the carving tool and the smell of the freshly shaved wood as he chiseled and shaped the new mugs and plates. He held a mug up into the light for a better look. When the light grew brighter behind it, he smiled.

"Good morning my friend."

"And good mornin' ta ye Carbreyghal."

"It is time for you to listen to what SUL asks of you this day."

"Aye. I hope it be nothin' like the last time though. Whew! Twas quite the battle, eh?" Charleo went to set the mug on the work bench but missed. Carbreyghal could not hold back his grin. Charleo blushed and climbed onto the stool at the workbench. "Never ye be a-mindin' me clumsiness, I'll just be a-sittin' right here and a-listenin' fer now."

"SUL requests your presence at the Birthing Waters one hour before twilight."

"The Birthin' Waters?" Charleo's mouth fell open and he blinked several times. "Fergive me, but I be a bit confused. Me two boys have already been delivered, and we havena asked fer any more chukkonettes over the last, oh, say 250 years. Tell me now, did me Marlen put SUL up ta this in secret?" He was almost excited.

Carbreyghal laughed. "No, no. Marlen did not ask for another. But rest assured, what the mermaids bring to the top will put a smile on your face just the same. But you must speak of this to no one."

"Aye. Me apologies. No more questionin'. I'll just be a-trustin' SUL as always."

"SUL thanks you Charleo." Carbreyghal moved forward and kissed Charleo on the head then departed in his normal fashion, disappearing into the sky.

• • • •

"Twas yer best cabbage roll soup n' buttery bread mid-meal yet, me darlin' Marlen." The boys agreed with greasy orange smiles. "I'll be a-goin' ta Pub Pete's a little early this evenin'. Meetin' Artie and Keegan fer a Buttons-n-Blocks tournament. That Keegan, I be a-tellin' ye, he be a master at it." Charleo hoped he had not sounded like he was fibbing.

"A Buttons-n-Blocks tournament? Ye be terrible at that game." Denton and Dittle snickered in agreement.

"Ye two stop yer laughin'." He turned to Marlen. "And I thank ye so much fer yer vote of confidence there me dearest."

"Well then, ye should be home much earlier than usual, eh?"

"Nae. I'll be a-stayin' fer the whole thin' just ta see who wins fer sure."

"Oh ye silly wee fella. I just be a-pullin' yer leg. Ye stay as long as ye like." Marlen kissed Charleo on the forehead. "Why dunna ye take the boys? They love Buttons-n-Blocks, and they'd surely enjoy a-watchin' ye lose...I mean _win_...all those games."

Charleo's face went pale. "Nae. Not this time. Maybe next. I need ta be a-concentratin' this evenin', if ye know what I mean, not a-watchin' after me boys."

"Oh, please let us go with ye Papa," begged Dittle.

"Please?" coaxed Denton.

"Nae. Not this time I said. Maybe next. And _that_ be me final words regardin' the matter." The boys knew by their papa's sharp nod of his head that his answer would not change. Charleo despised having to do things in secret, but he knew if SUL had asked him to, somehow, as always, things would work out.

Marlen was bent on making things easier for Charleo. "Boys, how about spendin' some time in the garden with me a-catchin' snuggerbugs and a-chasin' off the spittin' beetles? Then we'll build a fire in the ring out back and make s'mores. I've got the extra large puffy marshmallows and chocolate-covered graham crackers ready ta go. How be that a-soundin'?"

SPITTING BEETLE

"Aye!" The thought of having s'mores instantly appeased their disappointment.

"Thank ye Marlen."

"Ye be more than welcome." She winked at him.

"All right then, it be off ta the pub fer me. I'll be a-seein' ye in time ta tuck ye both in."

"We'll be here a-waitin', but we canna guarantee there'll be any s'mores left." Denton was telling the truth more than Charleo wanted to believe, because he loved s'mores just as much as the next chukkon.

"Ah, that be all right. Ye can see by me belly I probably dunna need one anyway." He gave each of the boys a punch on the arm and Marlen a kiss. "OK, I'll be a-leavin' now. Here I go. Yep. I be out the door now. Bye-bye." As Charleo shut the door behind him he let out a sigh of relief and whispered, "Whew! Thank Ye SUL fer a-gettin' me outta that one." He climbed up onto Rascally's broad back.

When Charleo arrived at the Birthing Waters he let Rascally roam free to drink and frolic with the raffedaries. He stood anxiously at the water's edge, watching the toucanthiae swim about and the flowering puddle-jumpers coming and going at will.

"Thank you for your trust once again Charleo."

Charleo looked up into the tree and saw SUL's calming glow spilling through the leaves and branches. "Ye be most welcome SUL."

"I have yet another special task for you...and a friend."

Charleo was startled by the sounds of something falling through the branches, with a few audible "ouches" and "oofs." It landed on the ground with a sudden thud.

"And I'm here! I'm not late–at least I don't think I'm late. Am I late?"

Charleo's eyes were fixed on a peculiar fellow who was brushing the debris from his clothing. "Late? I dinna e'en know ye were invited."

"Of course I was invited! Isn't that right SUL? I was invited by You personally."

"Yes, that is correct. Charleo, allow Me to introduce you to The Man Behind The Dumpster. And before you go questioning his odd name, know that it will serve quite the purpose in time."

"Aye. No questionin'. I be a-promisin'."

The Man Behind The Dumpster grabbed Charleo's hand and shook it, and shook it, and shook it. "Soooo glad to meet you! And just think, we're gonna be pals. Oh boy! Oh boy!" He was, without a doubt and to say the least, enthused.

"And, uh, uh, tis nice ta be a-meetin' ye too." Charleo waited until his head and arm stopped bobbing from the ardent handshake. "SUL? What be a-goin' on here?"

"The Man Behind The Dumpster is to be your friend, and you his. I created him for this very time. I awakened him only a few hours ago. He's been hibernating since creation. The Man Behind The Dumpster is one of a kind."

Really, now. I wouldna have guessed.

"Remember, Charleo, I can hear your thoughts."

"Oh, sorry Grand Wizard. He just be so different from anyone else I've e'er met."

"Of course he is. He's part etherealian and part wightling. Though his flying isn't exactly up to par yet, he does have the power of an etherealian to be invisible on Earth, plus the power to appear visibly as a human. I've promised him new wings when all is said and done." The Man Behind The Dumpster was dancing a jig and humming to himself. Then he whirled head-over-heels doing cartwheels. "Oh, and he's a little excitable."

"Ye think?"

SUL smiled as The Man Behind The Dumpster ended his last cartwheel with his elbow resting on Charleo's shoulder. "Now, give Charleo some room. And Charleo, My faithful one, watch for the mermaids." The Man Behind The Dumpster stepped back out of courtesy, and Charleo stepped a little further forward so he could see down into Lake Origin.

The turquoise liquid began to gleam and dance about. Charleo knew what was next. The Man Behind The Dumpster wiggled and waggled with anticipation; this was his first experience with a birth.

"I see 'em a-comin' up, and sure enough, they be a-carryin' a little one ta me. Been a while since I've witnessed such a grand view." The mermaids brought forth the delivery of life. Charleo was taken back at the sight of the baby in their arms. "Tis...tis...a...a puppy?"

"Yes. It's a puppy."

"Woohoo!" The Man Behind The Dumpster did a flip.

"But I dinna ask fer one."

"I know you didn't, Charleo, but I did. Now carry the new puppy to the branches of the Tree of Breathing and Being, call his name as you see fit, then lift him up and dedicate him to Me. Instead of clothing you will find a small black collar with a red satin bow lying by the tree. Place it around his neck; I've created the collar so it will grow with him."

Charleo gently took the wet bundle (all one-and-a-half pounds of him) and fell instantly in love with the little pup. The Tree of Breathing and Being extended its soft willow-leaf branches and created a very tiny cradle. Charleo placed the puppy in the cradle and thought for a long time before he spoke. "Ye be so easy to wisk up in me arms and cuddle, I'll be a-callin' ye Wiskee." At the sound of his name, Wiskee opened his tiny eyes. Charleo could have sworn Wiskee smiled at him. The Man Behind The Dumpster peered over Charleo's shoulder, and Wiskee "smiled" at him as well.

"Come on li'l fella. Let's be a-gettin' ye dedicated ta SUL. Ye must be a mighty special li'l puppy." Charleo lifted Wiskee from the branches and into the air. "I, Charleo, be a-dedicatin' ye, Wiskee, ta SUL. I promise ta love ye, teach ye, and care fer ye. We'll be the best of friends." Charleo did not know what else to say; he had never dedicated a puppy. He proceeded to fetch Wiskee's collar and place it around the puppy's neck. "There. And oh, what a handsome boy ye be in yer new collar." The Man Behind The Dumpster got all misty-eyed and clutched the lapels of his jacket.

"That was wonderful My friend." SUL was well pleased.

Charleo lowered Wiskee and cradled him in his arms like a new chukkonette. When Charleo saw the adorable Wiskee lying on his back with his front paws bent slightly and his back legs spread-eagle, it made Charleo's nose and cheeks go red from joy. When Wiskee wagged his little tail, it brought smiles so big to Charleo and The Man Behind The Dumpster, Wiskee could not help but squint at the glare from their bright white teeth.

"Charleo, I give to you a special key. Hang it from Wiskee's collar. There it will remain until it is needed; Wiskee will know when it is time to use the key." Charleo plucked the small key from the air and clasped it to Wiskee's collar.

SUL addressed The Man Behind The Dumpster. "A different key I give to you. This one is for Iona. I will let you know when it is time to give it to her." The Man Behind The Dumpster plucked the old tarnished key from the air. Without question he put it in his inside vest pocket. He looked at SUL and winked, fully trusting Him.

SUL presented His next instructions. "I need the two of you to care for and raise Wiskee for eight weeks in secret. Charleo, you will train Wiskee in the things I will show you. The Man Behind The Dumpster, I have placed the things you will need to keep Wiskee in your home in the outskirts of Klondelkin."

"I have a home?"

"Yes. And a very special one at that."

"Yeehaw!" The Man Behind The Dumpster jumped into the air and clicked his heels.

SUL continued. "Once Wiskee is eight weeks old, the three of you will journey to Earth, undetected. Charleo, you will deliver Wiskee in a basket with a note attached. Leave his basket and note on Iona's porch and knock on her door. Then return to Maycly immediately after you have knocked.

"The Man Behind The Dumpster, you will remain on Earth and watch over Iona in secret; Iona and Wiskee will experience some hard times. At My promptings you will go to help them, sometimes visible, other times not. But you must remember, Iona can only seal Good for us if she learns how to love once again, resumes her trust in Me, and comes to Maycly by the means I provide. She must never be told on Earth, by any of us, that she is to be our queen. She must accept her duty through her own free will."

The Man Behind The Dumpster removed his hat and scrunched it in his hands. "Begging Your pardon my Creator. I'm not trying to correct You and Your ways, but I do have a question. Why must someone as nice as Iona have to face such dark times on Earth?"

"Iona is hurting, bitter and alone, and has abandoned her love for living things. Above all, she must learn to trust in Me once again." Charleo gasped at the answer. The Man Behind The Dumpster was saddened that anyone would ever stop trusting SUL. He paced, shaking his head, trying to understand.

Charleo was dealing with his own issue. "S'cuse me, SUL, I'd like to say the journey scares me not, but be I worthy ta deliver such a bundle ta one such as Iona?"

"I admire your humility, but rest assured, I would not have called upon you if I had not found you suitable for such a task," answered SUL.

Charleo was greatly honored, and The Man Behind The Dumpster was all a-twitter at being trusted by SUL with such responsibility. Neither of them had ever had a dog before.

"You are free to go," said SUL.

"Woohoo! I'm going to go check out my new cottage. I am just beside myself with things to be done before you bring Wiskee to my place, Charleo." He reached over and patted Wiskee on the head. "And I'll see you later tonight, you little cuddle biscuit." He rubbed noses with Wiskee then rushed off singing and jumping and clicking his heels together about every fourth step. Charleo stared at little Wiskee in his hands, wondering what to do next for sure, when he found himself in Carbreyghal's presence.

"SUL has sent me to show you things." He closed his grand wings and re-opened them. As his enormous wings fanned open, Charleo saw before him a transparent cinematic visual taking place on Maycly. "Look upon Iona and Wiskee. Do you see the pet-bond between them?" asked Carbreyghal.

Charleo began to see the pet-bonding light starting to develop. He was aware pets always produced this illuminated feature on Maycly whenever they were near their masters. He looked at Wiskee and found the same glow starting to shine. Looking back at the visual of Wiskee and Iona, he spoke. "Tis far brighter than any pet-bondin' light I've e'er seen. She really loves him, eh?"

"She will, once you make the delivery."

"Who be the wightlin's with Iona?"

"Her husband Cole, her mother Ann, and her father Leonard. They have been separated for nearly two years now. Iona has been searching for them on Earth since the day they disappeared."

"Oh, me." Charleo's voice dropped with sadness. He cuddled Wiskee as best he knew how.

"I will leave with you four photographs, one each of Iona, Cole, Ann, and Leonard. Show them to Wiskee often. Repeat their names as you show him their photos." Carbreyghal closed then opened his hand, and four photos appeared. They rose slightly into the air. The subjects came off the photo paper and danced around Charleo's head. Each tiny figure introduced himself or herself to Charleo. They waved and blew kisses to Wiskee, still in Charleo's arms, then returned to their individual photos. "That is all you need know for now."

Charleo carefully reviewed in his mind the instructions Carbreyghal had given him and assured the etherealian, "I'll be a-doin' as SUL asks." He was getting the feeling there was more to Wiskee than met his eye.

Charleo made it home in time to tuck in his boys. When he went to his bedroom, he found Marlen sound asleep and a s'more on a plate resting atop his pillow.

• • • •

Fifty-six days had now passed since Wiskee had come from the Birthing Waters. Charleo had done his job with the help of The Man Behind The Dumpster, and both had cherished every moment. Charleo set out in the early morning to The Man Behind The Dumpster's dwelling.

Wiskee came running out to greet him, as did The Man Behind The Dumpster. While all three were playing together a bright light shone, and Carbreyghal appeared. "It is time to deliver Wiskee to Iona on Earth. I've placed Wiskee's basket and note under the sycamore tree to my right." The Man Behind The Dumpster went jig-jogging off to fetch it. "Charleo, SUL has prepared a coach for you." He raised his wing, and a shimmering cloud appeared.

"Funny, it doesna look like a coach."

"It is known as a wispy-coach. There is only one, and it was crafted by SUL Himself. It can only be used at SUL's request, and this is His first request. All you need do is hop into the shimmering cloud, and it will take you to where you need to be on Earth. When you are ready to leave Earth, all you need do is think it into being, hop back into the wispy-coach, and you will find yourself back on Maycly in no time."

"Can we come too? We've never been to Earth either," said a small voice. Charleo looked over his shoulder and saw Jit and Giddy hovering with a few of their tiny friends.

"I dunna see why not. What be SUL a-thinkin' about that Carbreyghal?"

Carbreyghal closed his eyes for a moment to listen for SUL's inward answer. "SUL finds it suitable. Just make absolutely certain you are all in the wispy-coach when it's time to return."

"And what about me?" The Man Behind The Dumpster had returned with the basket and the note.

"You shall fly with me. I will carry you in my arms, and we will travel as etherealians travel to and from Earth. I will take you to where Charleo's wispy-coach will appear. Though you possess the gift of being visible, you must remain invisible on Earth unless SUL orders you to allow yourself to be seen. You will remain on Earth, watching over Iona and Wiskee, until Charleo returns to Earth."

_Return ta Earth? I guess I'll be a-makin' more'n one trip. Huh._ Though he was surprised at that, Charleo did not question the future; he simply trusted SUL.

• • • •

Charleo, the Sprites, and Wiskee arrived on Earth unnoticed.

"Well, that be quite the ride, eh?" Jit, Giddy, and their friends agreed. Wiskee gave a puppy huff from under the fabric covering him in his basket. The wispy-coach poofed out of sight.

"Now, ye li'l flyin' ones, dunna wander off. Please, stay right by me side."

"Aye, aye Gen'rl! We'll be...a-goin' nowhere without... ye!" Jit saluted, and his friends giggled at his stilted chukkon imitation. Charleo considered it a compliment.

"Psst! Psst! Over here!"

"Be that ye, The Man Behind The Dumpster? I canna see ye."

"I know. I have to stay invisible like the etherealians until SUL says its time to take Iona and Wiskee to their new apartment. But I couldn't stand not getting to see Iona in person. This is my first trip to Earth too...wait, it's my first trip anywhere! I'm only eight weeks old, you know!" The Man Behind The Dumpster wheezed a contagious laugh. The Sprites could not hold in their laughter either.

Charleo had no choice but to laugh with them, but he soon recovered his serious side. "Aye. I can understand. Now be a-keepin' still, all of ye. Ye be a-hearin' me?"

"I do. I do. I DO hear you, General Charleo." Charleo just shook his head, rolled his eyes, and sighed at his invisible friend. The Sprites put their hands over their mouths to stifle any further laughter.

The time had come; there could be no more stalling. The Sprites flew ahead and pulled hard on the screen door handle and held it open in case they needed to bolt. Charleo quietly entered Iona's screened-in porch and gently set Wiskee's basket on Iona's doorstep, knocked on the door, and ran. The Sprites shut the door quietly on the porch and immediately joined Charleo.

Charleo "thought" the wispy-coach into being then he and the Sprites jumped in, their heads still peeking out.

"Shh back there! Ye may be invisible, but ye can still be heard, so stop yer hummin'." The Man Behind The Dumpster became silent.

Anticipation was high. They all heard footsteps coming to the door. The door knob jiggled and jiggled and they heard Iona's frustration regarding the matter. Finally the door opened. The Man Behind The Dumpster stood in the bushes, invisible, in awe. No sooner had the others gotten their long-awaited glimpse than they ducked their heads back into the wispy-coach. It POOFED, and they were gone.

The poof of fog just outside the porch's screen door caught Iona's eye as it dissipated. _Must be kids with smoke bombs._ Harassed by the trick, she was about to close the door when she looked down at her feet.

Chapter 38

The Journey Continues

(present day)

Iona tossed the Dream Decanter to her pillow and scooted to the center of the bed, not letting Wiskee out of her tight grasp. She felt him trembling. She had always longed for adventure, but this was not exactly the adventure she had pictured in her mind. Somberly Iona spoke into the darkness, "What have I done?"

• • • •

Another fireball shot up toward Iona's bed, this one clipping the corner of the comforter. "Oh no!" Iona pulled the comforter to her and blew hard to extinguish the flame. "That horrendous smell...it's getting worse. It's like tar and rubber burning together." Iona gagged. She noticed Wiskee had his head buried inside her pajama top. "It looks like more fireballs seem to be heading this way but fizzle out before they get here." She eased to the edge of the bed and peered downward, clutching Wiskee tighter than ever. When she saw what lay below she jerked back. "We must be flying over a...a...field of volcanoes?" She was not certain how far they had gone, where they were, or just exactly how high they had risen. Fear was getting the best of her as she watched the flaming orbs gaining in number, shooting up toward them sporadically from the heated terrain.

Iona could feel Wiskee beginning to shiver in her arms. He struggled, wiggling free and burrowing under the pillows, accidentally knocking the Dream Decanter from the bed. "NOOOO!" Iona twisted and lunged across the bed face down trying to grab the decanter, but all she could do was watch it fall into the darkness.

A strong fireball headed for the bed. Iona threw herself back up in a sitting position. The hot sphere whistled by much louder than the previous ones. At the sound, Wiskee decided it was better in his momma's arms, so back he came; Iona did not argue with his decision. She clenched him tight against her chest. He looked up at her. She had never before seen fear of that level on a dog's face. "Oh little buddy, I'm so sorry." Iona pushed Wiskee's head back inside her pajama top to hide his eyes. He was so scared he crammed his whole body inside her pajama top. Iona let him crawl in and hunker down.

She felt the bed make a few easy banks then slowly begin to sink. The shadowy silhouettes of the land below scared her even worse. A very subtle glow appeared under the bed. It looked to Iona as though the bed was now floating on a cushion of dim light and rising as the brightness grew.

Lucasphair approached his master and bowed. "FAZ, My Lord."

FAZ circled his wretched hand in a harassed manner. "Rise and speak."

"I believe Iona is flying over Targrum."

FAZ grabbed both arms of his throne and started to stand, but paused. "How can you be sure?"

"There is something barely shining in the sky above the far eastern edge of Maycly, and it is heading west. I recognize the glow."

"She's here. Iona is here." FAZ rose and straightened his crippled body. "Then release the Vauhlpeezies to go and stall her."

"As you so desire My Lord." Lucasphair bowed and made his exit.

FAZ floated to a window on the eastern wall of the room. "Bah! She's no match for me."

• • • •

The soft glowing cushion of light grew still brighter under Iona's flying bed. "Wiskee, do you smell that? I keep getting a whiff of cotton candy and sugar waffles over the yucky stuff." Wiskee gave a soft yap. The light began to creep out from under and around the sides of the bed. Iona's eyes grew wide with the light.

"I believe this is yours," said a calm voice.

Iona saw the Dream Decanter in the being's hand. She snatched it instantly without thinking and stuffed it inside the pillowcase along with the family photos. Then she turned her attention back to the radiant being.

"I am Carbreyghal."

In shock, Iona squeezed Wiskee even closer to her body.

"I've been sent by SUL to ensure your safe arrival." When Wiskee heard Carbreyghal's voice the second time, he popped his head out of Iona's pajama top and gave a distinct yap.

Iona's eyes shifted to what was racing through the air toward them behind Carbreyghal. He turned to see what she was looking at. With a firm tone he said, "They're Vauhlpeezies."

Iona gasped and Wiskee tucked his head back inside her pajama top. "They're real? You're real?"

"Yes Iona. We haven't much time. When you see the Vauhlpeezies reddish green eyes, do not look into them, or you shall become victim to their hideous trance."

Even in her frightened state, Iona thought, _If Carbreyghal is a real etherealian, then I should be able to see what I'm wishing for. And that would be for Cole, Mommy, and Daddy still to be alive._ What she saw caught her off guard. Carbreyghal realized what was happening and blinked to erase the vision.

"There is great urgency. Iona, you must stay focused on what I am saying." She quickly closed her eyes. "There are other etherealians under your bed for protection. We bring the cushion of light that you see. SUL requested you enter over Targrum so you could witness the horrible Evil firsthand. But fear not; we will lead you through this dark valley, and we shall all escape on the other side, together. Trust me, and trust the Grand Wizard, who sent me to take you on this journey."

Iona hesitated for a moment. "For some reason, I'm going to say OK to all of that." She did not really know what else she could have said or what was about to happen. She opened her eyes and looked back into Carbreyghal's eyes and saw herself dancing gracefully across a large stage. Again it was just what she was thinking about, attempting to calm her nerves. Carbreyghal smiled warmly at her expression. He turned and fanned his great wings, pulling the bed along. When the wind from his wings raced around Iona, she relived the healing-fog experience, only this time it was intensified. Somehow Iona knew she was now completely healed from head to toe.

"Hang on tight. We're going to pull the bed downward to try and get away from the Vauhlpeezies," shouted Carbreyghal.

The Vauhlpeezies kept pace as the bed speedily descended. The details of Targrum's terrain came into view, and Iona saw a mixture of boiling mud pots, black wax slithering throughout the land, charred rocks, dry gray-brown sand, and hardened cracked clay.

Trying to out-fly the Vauhlpeezies, the etherealians caused the bed to make a sudden burst upward. Then Iona felt as though she, Wiskee, and the bed were free-falling. "We'll not drop you Iona! Don't let go!" The bed leveled out and raced to the west just above ground level.

Iona screamed as they nearly hit several frightful beasts of immeasurable size trudging about the land. She felt the bed bump off of an extremely large hairy pig-like animal standing near a cesspool. The impact knocked the beast over on top of the others wallowing in the sludge, snorting, squealing, and oinking disgustingly. She choked at the sight of something crunching on wightlings that had been tossed to them like hog slop. She heard the wightlings screaming and noticed that the creatures only ate their limbs, leaving the wightlings wishing they could die but knowing they never would. Her eyebrows frowned as they nearly collided with a pack of what appeared to be winged leopard seals bellowing loudly as a warning to other beasts to stay away from their briny grub. Carbreyghal motioned for the others to pull the bed up and out of the hideous menagerie.

Iona cringed as the group of Vauhlpeezies that had been chasing them jutted upward quicker than they had. Several made a ceiling above the bed to keep them from going any higher, and they chanted repeatedly, "We are Evil, your dismay. You shall never pass this way." Other Vauhlpeezies began circling around the bed, snarling, grunting, and snapping their misshapen teeth in her direction, their flaming saliva dripping in strands and balls. She caught sight of their eyes and remembered Carbreyghal's warning. She quickly closed her eyes at their taunting, assuming it was their fiery mucus that made the fireballs that shot through the air soon after their hacking sounds. To Iona it smelled of stale pungent cigars as the sparks from the fallout singed her sheets.

She felt Wiskee frantically jostling inside her pajama top. "Stay in there little buddy. You don't want to see any of this." Wiskee stopped jostling, but Iona could still feel him shivering in fright. She could feel the wind and hear the etherealians' wings continually flapping, pulling the bed faster through the air. She sneaked a quick peek and saw the Vauhlpeezies holding their circle, flying right along with them. She slammed her eyes shut and continued trusting Carbreyghal to get them through this mess.

Iona opened her eyes at a severe drop and saw that the other etherealians under her bed were flapping hard, assisting Carbreyghal in pulling, but the bed was barely moving forward. _I hope this is just turbulence._ Continuing to look down at the ground and not into the eyes of the chanting Vauhlpeezies, Iona saw a mountainous shape drizzled with bright orange melted rock. Large mushroom clouds of sulfuric steam escaped now and then from the gaping hole in the mountain's western wall.

The etherealians continued straining to pull the bed through the thickness, but their forward progress came to an end. In fact, it took all they had to remain stalled in mid air. "This is not turbulence! We've flown into a trap!" shouted Carbreyghal when he realized the Vauhlpeezies had created an invisible shield around the bed, directly above FAZ's lair. Carbreyghal shouted to his fellow etherealians. "Do not stop working your wings! If we give up, I'm not sure what Evil will do with us, but I feel we must keep ourselves airborne and wait for SUL to help us. Keep flying, don't stop. Dig in and keep us steady!"

Iona panicked as the bed jumped up and down and slipped side to side from Carbreyghal's and the other etherealians' mighty wing strokes, but still they did not move forward or backward. This took more strength than Iona, or any human, could have imagined. She heard thunderous wind and sluggish thwomping in the distance. She could not see the flying creature approaching, but the Vauhlpeezies went limp at the booming sound. Those above the bed dropped into place with the others. They all remained in a circle floating around Iona's bed but were now hanging as if boneless, chanting, "FAZ is our ruler. He has come to make all that is Good turn to Evil."

Iona heard the low thwomps getting closer. She knew they were almost upon her. The sounds passed directly behind her. She felt a humid breeze and turned but still saw nothing. Her skin became cold and clammy, and the hair stood up on her arms, neck, and legs.

"Do not look above you. Trust Me." Iona recognized the voice, obeyed the command, and looked down at her legs crossed under her. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a drop of acidic saliva drip onto her bed and smolder like damp firewood. The warm dampness crawled down her body from head to toe. She closed her eyes and waited.

"This? This is the great Iona?" An eerie voice laughed. Wiskee jostled inside Iona's pajamas then froze at the deep gurgling voice. Iona kept her eyes closed. "Why, she's nothing more than a poor, pathetic, homeless, lonely girl. She's a quitter, a failure who has given up–not only on herself but also on those she holds dearest to her heart. Look at her; she clings to a runty mongrel for support." She heard and felt Wiskee growl.

"I AM NOT PATHETIC! AND I HAVE NOT GIVEN UP!" Iona shocked even herself at the courage she had to fire back.

"Oh! And feisty! Let's not forget feisty!" FAZ mocked.

"YOU BETTER BELIEVE I'M FEISTY!" Iona did not realize that her words would give Carbreyghal and his fellow etherealians strength until she felt the bed move ever so slightly forward both times she had spoken. She inwardly checked with SUL, and He confirmed her thought. This gave Iona even more strength.

FAZ swiped his tongue to collect spit. He dredged through the spit with his nails and rolled what he had collected into a nasty ball. He let it drop and smolder beside the other one on the bed.

"I may have lost everything I once had, but I will _not_ lose Wiskee. And furthermore, I _will_ find what has been taken from me!" Iona had never, in her wildest dreams, imagined herself as a confrontational person. The bed inched forward yet again. She could not hold back. "I'm exhausted from depression. I'm weary from searching. And I'm tired of everyone thinking I'm 'The Creepy Daft Darling!' I have a purpose, and it's a _grand_ purpose!" Iona spoke before she had time to think. "SUL, the Grand Wizard, the Creator, has chosen me for such a time as this. Now be gone or YOUR END SHALL COME PREMATURELY!"

Iona was stunned. She had heard herself shout with an authority she did not think would ever come from her, let alone be directed at someone she had never met. She felt SUL's calming presence inside her, swirling like warm honey through her veins. She instantly thought of the wedding kiss. She wanted so badly to look into Carbreyghal's eyes and see her love, Cole, but now was not the time. FAZ was still hovering outside the invisible shield, dumbfounded at Iona's presentation.

Iona encouraged her escorts. "Fly etherealians! Fly!" Carbreyghal and the other etherealians felt the thick air burst. Thrusting forward when the shield exploded, they knew they had freed themselves from the clutches of Targrum. As they sailed away Iona looked back and saw the Vauhlpeezies and FAZ whirling aimlessly in the air following the collapse of the shield.

Iona's first sight of FAZ had intimidated her, and she could not believe he was the one to whom she had shouted. She turned away from the dark sights. Trembling, she looked forward at Carbreyghal and the others flying fast and strong. Still shaken, she whispered to Wiskee, "What was that all about?" She was surprised to find it was his butt she was whispering to, not his head. "Oh for Maycly's sake, get out of there." She pushed Wiskee out of her pajama top, and he squirmed onto the bed right up against Iona's leg.

"That was quite the performance my lady!" shouted Carbreyghal as they fled westward. Iona was humbled at his words.

The etherealians' bright lights began to dim as they approached the glistening snow-covered peaks of the Skygem Alps. Iona grabbed Wiskee's collar as he moved near the edge of the bed to get a better look. His excitement was obvious from the speed of his wagging tail. Iona's stomach did a flip, and Wiskee came off all fours when Carbreyghal bounced the bed off a snowy cap on purpose, for fun. The powdery snow shot into the air, and the flakes took on the light of the Alps. The etherealians made a circle and flew headfirst through the powder still in the air. Then Iona felt the bed descend with ease as they dropped past the ski slopes and outdoor hockey rinks. Iona saw polar bears, seals, penguins, puffins, arctic foxes, snowy owls, and white wolves romping and playing.

The bed flew lower still. Carbreyghal led them over Quenching Rest then rose just above the trees of Timberland Forest South. Through the trees Iona could see stags and bull moose with enormous antlers. Carbreyghal gave the signal, and their speed subsided to a pleasant cruise.

"We've made it! Welcome to Bailiwick! The land of valleys," Carbreyghal shouted with happiness.

"Bailiwick? But isn't Bailiwick on..." When Iona looked at what was above, below, in front of, and behind her, it took her breath. When she saw the three suns in the west, she finished her sentence, "...on Maycly?"

"Yes! You are on Maycly!" The bed rose higher than the top of the Alps so Iona could get a bird's-eye view of the land. "Now how about a grand tour?"

Iona, stunned and still clinging to Wiskee's collar, nodded in agreement. Wiskee let out a big excited yap, and his tail wagged and wagged and wagged.

Carbreyghal asked the other etherealians to come out from under the bed and move to the sides to serve as escorts.

No words came from Iona, for she had no words to describe the gorgeous view all around her.

Chapter 39

Iona and Wiskee's Aerial Tour

Carbreyghal took a hard left over The Vinewall. The bed dropped and banked nicely, and Iona figured they were cruising about 80 feet above the ground. "Welcome to Trote Waters!" shouted Carbreyghal. Iona was mesmerized by Carbreyghal's and the escorting etherealians' smiles. "We're flying over Hämmsterburgh and the lakes of the moons. That one is Lake Gibbous. Coming up next is Waning Lakelet." Carbreyghal slowed the bed and gradually spun it as they passed over the lakelet. The bed slowed even more, and he took it low enough for Wiskee to lap up one quick drink and Iona's toes to drag through the water. A flock of tydyed whodeys took off from the surrounding trees, their brilliant colors flashing before Iona.

"Onward!" shouted Carbreyghal. "In the distance you can see the third lake of the moons, Waxing Lakelet." He gave her and Wiskee another thrill as he rose and dropped rather quickly then flew straight at Trote Waters Crest, following the river called Kayakers' Cut East. He banked hard to the right flying them close beside the mountains. Up they went, banking right again.

Iona had allowed her enthusiasm to erase the scary thoughts of the previous incident. "This land reminds me so much of Bee Creek on Earth!"

One of the escorts nodded. "Yes, it's just like Bee Creek, but it's also full of different and amazing things!"

She picked up Wiskee and held him. "Wiskee, look! Is that another village? What are those giant trees?"

Carbreyghal answered, "That is the village of Ethelwynne. Main Street in every village on Maycly is lined with Trees of the Blue Sleep. They hold shoppes, and the crafters live above their shoppes. The trees themselves sleep every 50 to 100 years. That's when they turn blue and rejuvenate. How about a closer look?"

"All right!" Iona gave Carbreyghal a thumbs-up.

The bed dropped again, and Carbreyghal flew them right down the middle of Main Street where Iona saw the Mayclysians pointing at them. She could hear their excited voices but could not make out what they were saying. She looked closely at the Trees of the Blue Sleep outlining sidewalks made of mulch. "Oh, I see! Wiskee, look at the big trees. There's a food pantry, a clothing shoppe, a shoe shoppe, a bakery, and an art gallery!" She set Wiskee back down on the bed, no longer afraid he would fall. The escorts were mesmerized by Iona's big smile and her trust in them for a safe flight. She laughed at Wiskee's hair laid back in the breeze and his nose in the air as they sailed by the pet shoppe. _This is probably the first bed ride Wiskee's ever taken. Come to think of it, this is the first one I've taken!_

The bed ducked under a couple of rainbows created by the mists of the waterfalls in the high hills on the outskirts of Ethelwynne. Sweeping gracefully back to the left, they flew on to the farmlands of Trote Waters. Iona marveled at the welcoming farmhouses dotted about Trote Waters' countryside, all of them changing color whenever the breeze changed direction. The flower boxes in the windows caught her eye, and she remembered those that had hung on Ann and Leonard's old house.

"Look! There're some horses and cows! And over there're some sheep and goats! And those are...uh...some...some... really big animals! And that one over there, landing on top of that barn...it's so colorful and so huge!"

"Yes it is! That's one of the twelve fiery castle sentinels."

Iona noticed bright red barns with big white double doors on the sides and in the roofs. She watched as another fiery castle sentinel gently landed atop a barn then lowered itself through the large opened barn doors in the roof.

"Some of the farmers tend to the battle-ready animals, while other animal farmers milk their cows and goats, and others gather eggs daily from their chickens, ducks, and geese."

Iona had read about the battle-ready animals in _The Book of Good and Evil_ , but right now she was having too much fun to talk about battles, so she stayed focused on the current sights. "Those orchards! They're brilliant! I've never seen such vivid colors of fruit. I can see apples, pears, cherries, oranges, pomegranates, tangelos and....oh my goodness!" She oohed and ahhed at the new colors and fruit trees she did not recognize.

Just past Punkin Seed South, Iona asked, loaded with excitement, "Are those kayaks I see through the trees?"

"They are!" shouted Carbreyghal. He pulled the bed into the tree canopy lining Kayakers Run South and graced the paddlers with a glimpse of Iona. They waved and she waved back.

They came up through the tree canopy and headed north. Iona saw ground crops of strawberries, raspberries, blueberries, rhubarb, and tomatoes. There were several grape arbors and watermelon patches. She sighed contentedly at the sights. She felt so at home, even with the major differences she was observing. Wiskee seemed oblivious to the scenery now; his eyes were squinted closed, his neck was stretched with his nose extended, his ears were flapping, and he was doing that doggie smile that was his specialty.

Carbreyghal continued telling Iona about Trote Waters. "Vegetable farmers grow corn, wheat, flax, oats, peas, carrots, squash, broccoli, onions, turnips, rutabagas, potatoes, and more. A lot of those make for some of the best stews, or so I've heard."

"Yum! I love a good hearty stew," said Iona.

This time the bed did a sweeping bank gracefully back to the left over Lake Hamlet. Off the western tip of Lake Hamlet, Carbreyghal followed the Shady Glide River. Iona was elated at the sight of the unique trees that lined the river's edge. Beyond the trees in the north she could see the tips of Hamlet Bluffs.

They coasted on to the next village. "Oh wow, a fair! I can see a Ferris Wheel, a Scrambler, a Merry-Go-Round, and a Tilt-a-Whirl. And there's the midway. Check out the games and food wagons; that must be where that delicious popcorn smell's coming from." She could not help but think about her childhood days when she had spent so much time at the county fair entering her baked goods and sewing projects in hopes of winning a blue ribbon.

Carbreyghal spoke as the escorts pointed. "That's the outskirts of Snuggerbug Landing. There's always a fair going on with contests to enter. Let's see, there's the most flavorful canned fruits, jams, and jellies contest, best buttery bread contest, and a most creative cookie contest. But I hear it's hard to beat Gramma Hilda's cookies!" Iona thought for a split second to herself about Gramma Hilda then brushed her idea aside. _Nah, it couldn't be._ "There're pig races...and might I add to that, there's really nothing funnier than a chukkon trying to ride a pig bareback. There's also a bluest blueberry contest, and a who-can-grow-the-biggest-vegetable contest...but that's just a few of the friendly competitions."

When Carbreyghal made a pass directly over Snuggerbug Landing's boardwalk, Iona saw beautiful wooden boats, colorful sailboats, and docks trimmed with ropes and flowers. Then it was on to the southeastern edge of Gristmill Lake. Iona could still see the fair from where they were, and she let her sight linger there.

"What's that really fancy-looking farmhouse all lit up on the lake's edge?" asked Iona.

" _That_ is Honky-Tonk Hurley's Farmhouse Tavern." Carbreyghal asked one of the escorts to take the lead. Then he moved to Iona's side and continued to explain. "Honky-Tonk Hurley's is a favorite gathering place in the land of Trote Waters, serving up the best and freshest home-style cooking on Maycly. Patrons can always enjoy a farmer-sized meal and a house-specialty drink–or two." Carbreyghal winked at Iona. "It's also the place for the "Farmhouse Five" who provide nonstop musical entertainment. Honky-Tonk Hurley was knighted as a keeper of the calm to reside in Trote Waters until after the first battle. But when the locals, who loved the place so much, introduced it to Mayclysians from places other than Trote Waters, Honky-Tonk Hurley decided to keep it open for eternity!" As they circled around Gristmill Lake Iona saw the live-in grist mills on the western edge; these housed families who produced flours of many kinds so no one ever lacked for breads, noodles, or crackers.

"Are those otters?" shouted Iona.

"They are! That's Otter Slide Island. Those slippery water weasels sure are fun to watch! Would you like to pause for a moment and get a good laugh?"

"That'd be great!" shouted Iona. Carbreyghal and the other etherealians glided to a stop and kept the bed suspended just above the island so Iona could catch a glimpse of the furred jesters doing their best tricks and crazy slides down the smooth slopes. "They're so cute." She could have sworn a couple of them waved and smiled at her, but she thought that was going too far, even if this was Maycly. Wiskee was running from one end of the bed to the other yapping at the otters.

"OK, time to fly on or we won't make it to the party in time," said Carbreyghal as he tugged on the bed. Distracted, Iona grabbed Wiskee's collar again, this time so he would not jump off–she could tell he sure loved those otters.

It finally registered with Iona what Carbreyghal had said. "Party? What party?" Iona got no answer. She shouted again slowly, "What - par - ty?" but still got no answer.

Wiskee's tail and ears flapped like flags as the bed flew at high speed again. Iona loved the feel of the wind on her face and the general fresh smell of Hamlet Bluffs. They flew over the peaks, and she watched as the mountain bases met with the green grassy land of the Valley of Villages. Carbreyghal made a quick pass over the lake called Hamlet's Hideaway then went east to Skibbergary. He followed the cart paths from the air and took them over Baynooth and Hawthborough, each boasting different shoppes in their blue trees. During the pass over Glider Sound, Iona could see chukkons skiing across the lake, being towed by scale-feathered garrotts. There were sky divers doing stunts and creating patterns, silhouetted against the bluest sky Iona could ever remember seeing. "Why do the sky divers look like they're falling, yet they're not?"

"On Maycly you can ride a scale-feathered garrott high above Glider Sound where you can jump off and sky dive. The air currents over Glider Sound keep you aloft for as long as you like. When you're ready to come down, all you do is whistle, and a garrott will come to meet you and slowly lower you to the shoreline." Iona could hardly wait to try it.

Carbreyghal took them over Meekershade Corners and Cauldyweem then dropped when they approached Holden Springs. The etherealians' robes lightly skimmed across the water's top. The spray was a brilliant hot pink and turquoise filled with silvery glitter. All of the sparkle reminded Iona of Emmie.

"What are those rolling mountains over there?"

"Those are the Balmy Domes. Just on the other side we'll come to the Valley of Serenity." When they reached the valley Iona could see wightlings and chukkons walking together peacefully, holding hands and resting under big shade trees. Carriages, decorated abundantly with sweet-smelling flowers, were being pulled by Maycly's giant Andalusians, their wispy, colorful, feathery manes adding romance to the ride. There were chukkons and wightlings playing croquet and others tossing something that looked like horseshoes. Paths were lined with spring flowers galore poking their way through the pathlight ivy, and moss hung from large oaks. The pathlight ivy became an instant favorite of Iona's.

"I can sure see why this is called the Valley of Serenity."

Several in the valley chased after the bed as it passed by. Those running and waving eventually tuckered out but kept waving as the bed left the valley. Iona gave them a big wave back and even blew them a few kisses. Wiskee yapped a few times as if to offer his own hellos.

A new mountain range came into view. "Next up, Creature Peaks!" shouted Carbreyghal. Iona could feel the bed begin moving faster, not that it had been moving slowly by any means.

At the sight of the Valley of Animals outlined by Creature Peaks, Wiskee's front feet began marching up and down rapidly with excitement, and he almost slipped. SUL said secretly to him, _"Not yet Wiskee. Not yet."_ Wiskee obeyed but had to work really hard at containing his excitement as they flew over all of the animals romping and playing in the valley. Iona scooped him up onto her lap and held him tightly so he would not try to jump.

"What kind of animals are those?"

"Which ones?"

"Any of them...they're all so beautiful!"

The other escorts pointed as Carbreyghal named the animals. "Those are raffedaries, and these over here are towdoceroses." Just then a group of colored somethings spiraled up above the bed and began to do acrobatics. "And those are phydeaux phlyers, the clowns of the sky!" Iona did not know which animals to watch, they were all so fascinating to her.

She felt the bed taking a long easy bend to the right. Carbreyghal held her in his wing while she held Wiskee. The etherealians treated Iona to a glance of the northwestern corners of Maycly. Carbreyghal spoke, "That's Sandy Bottom Lake. It's best known for its white sand beaches, majestic palm trees, big chairs with umbrellas, and swaying hammocks. The dunes roll with waves of fluffy sea oats. The wightlings enjoy playing beach volleyball, and the chukkons like to play Bocce." All of them waved to her; the waves she returned were getting bigger and more energetic with each crowd.

Carbreyghal made a pass over Gertie's Marsh.

"What are those fishermen doing? It looks like they're catching fish and feeding them!"

"They are! It's called skiddering. The fishermen make their own skidders to entice the fish. They cast their lines far into the deepest parts of the streams and rivers. If a fish is lured by a certain skidder, it jumps on, gives the line a tug, then rides the skidder in to the fisherman. The fisherman gives the fish a treat that he or she has prepared then puts the fish back in the water. It makes for a relaxing day away for many, and I'm told Gertie's Marsh is the best place for the sport."

"Whoa! That is just amazing!"

"The funny part is, if a fish takes a liking to your treats, you'll end up skiddering and treating that same fish most of the day!" All of the etherealians and Iona laughed.

The bed turned slowly to the northeast, making another up-and-over maneuver as it crossed above The Vinewall. "Welcome to Chennington Greens!" shouted Carbreyghal. Iona was suffering from an overload of wonderment, but she did not want to miss a thing. She saw several wightlings below riding off-road bicycles. She waved first this time. Carbreyghal took them past Nookery Shallows and Tarry Lake where she could see a few chukkons here and there picnicking along the shores.

"What are those magnificent creatures down there?"

"Those are the impressive mandibleron gryphons. They pull the skyships you've read about in _The Book of Good and Evil_ ," answered Carbreyghal. Iona watched the mandibs drinking and splashing while playing in Mandibleron Lake. Just east of Gordonhooke a flock of colorful crested elbeejays took off and flew alongside Iona and Wiskee until they reached There & Back River and landed in the trees lining the banks.

In the distance another mountain range piqued her curiosity. As they flew closer she could see the unique mountains with their flat tops and the waterfalls that were not falling down, but up.

"This range is known as Mare's Tail Slopes, named after its many watery cascades resembling flowing horse tails. You'll see The Training Village in the valley between those two extra large flat tops over there." Carbreyghal pointed to his right.

"What are the peachy-colored pools on top of each of the flats?"

"Those are gwendelant basins. Hold on!" Carbreyghal made a dive with the bed, pulling it down to a basin where they hovered. An escorting etherealian quickly crafted a frosted mug from the chiller leaves he had gathered from around the edge of the basin. He scooped the mug through the peachy liquid then flew back to Iona and handed her the first gwendelant she had ever seen. "Drink up! Gwendelants are highly favored thirst quenchers throughout Maycly."

Iona took her first sip. "I can see why!" She chattered between satisfying gulps. "This thing tastes like an orange-peach fruity ice-cream bar on Earth. Thanks a whole bunch." She licked her lips and let Wiskee lick the empty mug. She giggled when his head disappeared inside to get every last drop, then he gently tugged on the rim of the mug, pulled it out of her hands, and chewed on the chiller leaves. When there was nothing left of them, he made his way back to the edge of the bed, and Iona scritched his back; his tail came straight up, and he shivered because it tickled.

"I guess he's content. We can go now." Iona grinned. When she saw The Training Village up close she recognized a few things. "And that's Main Street because it's lined with the Trees of the Blue Sleep, right?"

"Right." Carbreyghal finished the tour of Chennington Greens by flying low over Loch Iva and then over Tuttleyworth on the shores of Tuttley Splash. He made a sharp, fast turn so Iona would not have to see Targrum for the second time that day. Wiskee leaned into the turn. When he saw The Vinewall approaching he crouched to steady himself for the up-and-over maneuver he knew was coming.

Iona looked to the east over the tips of the Skygem Alps. "The Maycly moons are beautiful. Their deep burgundies, purples, and reds are unbelievable. And they seem to be coming alive with light from the inside out!"

"They are! If you'll look to the west, you'll see the three suns dimming, giving their gift of light to the moons to bring twilight to Maycly. When morning comes, the moons return the light to the three suns. That's one of my favorite parts in the creation section of _The Book of Good and Evil_." His wings glowed with excitement.

"I've read it too, but I can't believe I'm really watching it happen." Iona asked a few more questions, and Carbreyghal and the other escorting etherealians supplied the answers. They explained that the mountain range on her left was the Rivalry Mountains, and on the other side lay the Valley of Battles.

Iona heard shouting and cheering building in the distance; it was getting louder and louder, and by the time they reached the crowd the noise had escalated to a level that could probably be heard all the way over to Hawthborough and Klondelkin.

Carbreyghal had to shout over the crowd. "Welcome to Tahqrusalom, the paramount village of Maycly!

"What are they cheering about, and why so loud?" But Iona got no answer, just like when she had inquired about the party.

She smiled when the chukkons and wightlings came running out of their shoppes and homes waving to her. The crowd chased after her as the etherealians pulled the bed to the outskirts. The cottages in the suburbs were unlike any homes she had ever seen. She admired the dwellings built right into the sides of the hills. Iona waved to the chasing crowd with a friendly smile, and that caused their shouts of excitement to peak.

The etherealians pulled the bed northward, and Iona saw chukkonettes in Maycly-style strollers. They were almost like Earthly strollers but differed by having wooden twigs across the front where small birds perched and sang their songs to the infants being pushed. Wightlings of all ages carried packs on their backs, and their buggies were being pulled by horses of all sizes, shapes, and colors. She thought for a moment she saw The Man Behind The Dumpster, but whoever it was quickly got swallowed up in the crowd.

"Where are they going?" asked Iona.

"To the party of course." said Carbreyghal.

"What party?" Iona asked hoping to catch him off guard, but did not.

The etherealians pulled the bed to the eastern side of Lake Origin and headed north. Then they banked to the left and circled, flying Iona and Wiskee over the lake and past the Tree of Breathing and Being. Their pace noticeably slowed so Iona could enjoy the sights of the toucanthiae and flowering puddle-jumpers.

"Holy cow!" Iona was elated when the mermaids leapt effortlessly from the lake's bottom and into the air. They blew kisses to her and Wiskee then sliced the water tail first. They pushed their heads back up through the clear turquoise water and waved. Iona, naturally, waved back.

Another valley came into view. "Last stop coming up." shouted Carbreyghal. The bed came to a complete stop in the air above the center of this valley.

Iona could see below her that it was filled with trees dressed in yellow, orange, and red foliage. "What is this place? It's the most impressive valley yet. It looks like autumn down there. Autumn is my favorite season, you know. Is that why you saved this one for last?"

"Not exactly...but this is the Valley of Feasting. It's always autumn here, and there are always celebrations and festivals going on."

"Autumn? Always? How cool is that?" Iona could not take her eyes off the bales of straw stacked with adorable scarecrows and colorful gourds. She could see a big pumpkin patch with yellow and rust-colored mums filling in the gaps. She liked what appeared to be strings of miniature lights with fancy globes strung in a zigzag fashion from one end of the valley to the other. Iona was dazzled by her favorite season's display.

"Do you like the lights?" asked Carbreyghal looking at her face.

"I do. They're so festive and colorful."

"Well then, you might like to know that the globes are filled with Sprite sparkles. Each day the Sprites make passes over the globes to let their sparkles drop in so the lights shine differently during each day and twilight. The light strings are actually pathlight ivy vines."

"Are you kidding me? This place is so amazing!" She watched the familiar sparkles trailing through the air and through the trees while the Sprites played hide and seek as they passed over the lights. Mayclysians were having potato sack races and running with raw eggs on spoons to see who could make it to the finish line without breaking them. She noticed corn stalks tied in bundles and arrangements of multicolored corn dangling from the lower branches of the trees. The tables were filled with food, each with a centerpiece made of fancily carved pumpkins, vines, caramel bits, and candy corn. She saw barrels filled with water and apples for bobbing. Wagons were loaded with passengers going for hayrides. There were balloons and confetti that never landed. She smiled at the metallic streamers and pinwheels that were present by the dozens. Intent on watching the masses of wightlings and chukkons coming into the valley from every direction, she did not see two of the escorting etherealians fly to the ground, lift a visitor to her hovering bed above the valley, and set him by her side.

"Hi. Remember me?" Iona jumped at the sound of the familiar voice.

Chapter 40

Are You Kidding Me?

"Are you kidding me?" blurted Iona with wide eyes. The little man sitting beside her looked familiar.

"I believe that's what ye said the last time we accidentally met." The wee man laughed. Iona recognized the brogue.

"Accidentally met? Wait a minute...you mean you're that litt...shor...wee...sma...man... guy...that was in my apartment...who popped his head out of the cloud and called for, for...uh...Jit?"

"Aye! I've been a-waitin' so long ta introduce meself, and now, well, now that the time be here, me head be a-spinnin' so with excitement I canna think of me own name!" The little man slapped his leg and laughed again. Then he remembered. "Me name be Charleo."

"Are you kidding me?"

Wiskee pulled loose from Iona's grip and leapt onto Charleo's lap, licking his face until it shined. "Hey li'l buddy! It's been awhile since I've held ye in me arms. Ye've certainly grown...and so has yer tongue!"

"A while since...since you've held him in your arms?"

"Aye. Wiskee and me, me and Wiskee...we go way back. Twas I whom SUL called upon ta take him from the Birthin' Waters, raise him here on Maycly, then deliver him ta yer doorstep that day."

Iona could sense just how proud Charleo was of Wiskee. "So Wiskee came from Maycly?"

"Aye. That he did."

"Are you kidding me?"

"Nae! OK. OK...Wiskee. I love ye ta bits, but ye...be a-killin' me with...the spitty-kiss bath." Wiskee got in one last lick. Iona laughed, as she had never seen what it looked like when Wiskee was doing his thing, let alone hearing someone try to talk through it.

Iona had more questions. "So that poof of a cloud was not a smoke bomb from some kids; that was you poofing out of sight and coming back here to Maycly after delivering Wiskee? Are you kidding me?"

Charleo could not help but chuckle.

"Nae, I be not a-kiddin' ye. Tis true, twas me. But I canna take all of the credit. The Man Behind The Dumpster was a huge help."

"The Man Behind The Dumpster? I thought I saw him in Tahqrusalom in the crowd." Iona felt smug at her observation.

"Ye probably did. He should be in the valley very soon, if not already."

"But he didn't die on Earth...did he? What's he doing here? He is a wightling...isn't he?"

"Partly. He be half wightlin' and half etherealian. He'd been a-hibernatin' since creation, and SUL woke him a few hours before I met him the day I took Wiskee from the mermaids' arms at the Birthin' Waters. SUL created The Man Behind The Dumpster so he could be seen on Earth when ye were a-needin' him most, like ta give ye a place ta live and help ye through Emmie's passin'. But he still held the powers of an etherealian ta become invisible when necessary. SUL even gave a few other etherealians the power ta become visible fer the needed moments. Ye know, like the emergency medical folk that showed up at Emmie's–they were etherealians. Emmie had nobody left in her family; ye were her family. The Man Behind The Dumpster became yer personal one-of-a-kind guardian. Pretty keen, eh?" Charleo ran his thumbs up and down his suspenders.

"Are you kidding me?" Charleo scritched Wiskee's belly and laughed again at Iona's enthusiastic response.

"Nae. I _still_ be not a-kiddin' ye." The moment went awkward, and Charleo could not think of a decent lead-in, so he just went straight to the point. "We were a-hopin' ye'd come ta trust SUL again. Because if ye dinna, this welcomin' party fer our queen woulda been a waste of time." Charleo gave a courtesy laugh, but he could not look her in the eye.

"Party... _this_ is the party place? The Valley of Feasting? Where it's autumn all the time? My favorite? What are we celebrating?" asked Iona, who let the queen part slip by.

Charleo answered with animated nervousness when he realized she had not caught on yet. "The mountain range encompassin' this valley be Shindig Lofts. This be the Valley of Feastin'. The celebrations and gatherin's of all kinds that be a-takin' place here–anniversaries, birthdays, ye know, the usual stuff that be a-callin' fer a party–ne'er stop. There always be food and drink ta be had, as everyone who enters brings a big bowl of somethin' ta eat. And the best part...tis always autumn here. Autumn...tis the best time of year fer festivals, dunna ye know?"

"Oh, Charleo, I can't believe I'm here." Iona wrapped her arms around him and gave him a hug. He blushed.

Wiskee had finally settled down and curled up between them to watch the festivities below. Iona stroked Wiskee's little head. She was so glad not to see the fear she had seen in him several hours ago. She called Charleo's bluff. "Now stop stalling. I can tell you're steering the conversation away from my biggest question. What are we celebrating? What's up with you and the etherealians when it comes to this party?"

"Uh-hemmmmmm!" A tiny throat cleared near Charleo's ear.

"Oh! Me apologies. OK wee one. Jit, c'mon around here and be formally a-meetin' Iona." Jit flew from Charleo doing the back stroke in front of Iona's eyes, causing them to cross all too familiarly. "Jit, officially be a-meetin' Iona. Iona, officially be a-meetin' Jit." Jit flew instantly to Iona's hand, grabbed her finger, and flew up and down, greeting her with a Sprite-style handshake.

"I believe we accidentally met as well. If I remember right, Wiskee had you cornered under my trinket box. When you came out, you were kind of soggy." She and Charleo laughed; Jit did not. He was mesmerized shaking Iona's finger. Iona continued, "My goodness but you are strong for a..."

"Sprite!" said another tiny voice. Just then another Sprite flew out of Charleo's beard and shook Iona's finger on her other hand.

"My name's Giddy. I'm Jit's best friend."

Both of Iona's hands were now going up and down. She giggled with astonishment. "Well, glad to meet you both. My name is Iona."

Jit and Giddy looked as though they had just been hit by cupid. "Weeee knooowww."

"Fellas. FELLAS!" Charleo snapped his fingers to bring them back to reality.

"So who's the welcoming party for? Didn't you say it was for your queen?" asked Iona. Wiskee sat up straight, Jit and Giddy flew backwards, and Charleo's eyes bugged. She stared at each of them and chuckled. None of them chuckled with her. They all looked dumbfounded. Her laughter dwindled and there was that awkward pause again. "Why the changes in attitude?" Her mind raced quickly through some of the last events. When their expressions did not change and none of them answered her last question, she asked the unimaginable. "Is this party...for me?"

"Aye...tis a party ta welcome ye. Like I said, tis a party ta welcome our...our queen of Maycly." Charleo bowed his head, Jit and Giddy gave a full body bow from the air, and all three removed their hats.

"What are you saying?" Iona was not falling for it.

Charleo's words trembled. "Tis a party ta greet our queen. Ye know, the queen of Maycly." He was scared she would not accept the duty but trusted SUL all the same. Charleo reasoned to himself. _How could she have been through all of that on Earth and not be able ta handle a-bein' our queen? Surely she'll accept...oh please, oh please, oh please._ He bit his bottom lip in anticipation.

"Queen, huh?" Iona looked at them and lingered in thought. "Are you kidding me?" Charleo busted out laughing at that. Iona could not help but snicker at her own words this time.

"Aye, our queen. There's ta be a battle of..."

Iona cut him off as she paraphrased _The Book of Good and Evil_. "...a battle between Good and Evil." The puzzle pieces in her mind were coming together. "If Good prevails, then a queen will be crowned, and Good will reign on Maycly forever. And I'm that queen." She took in a big gulp of air. "Well then, I guess I've a job to do." She smiled and winked at Charleo.

Charleo's expression was indescribable. Jit and Giddy did a couple of back flips in the air. Wiskee's tail started wagging, and Iona leaned in and accepted a couple of kisses from him. She could not believe she was accepting the role with confidence and peace.

Charleo let out a big sigh of relief. He was barely able to speak, as he was all choked up. His eyes met Iona's. "Tis grand news." Iona reached over to wipe Charleo's tears of joy, but Wiskee, Jit, and Giddy beat her to the punch. She was taken back by the adorable sight. "Fer now, though, ye'll be a princess. Ye know, a queen in trainin'." Iona chuckled at his explanation then nodded her head.

Charleo gave Wiskee a command, and he obeyed. He pawed open Charleo's vest, stuck his head into the inside pocket, and pulled out a tiara. Charleo took it from Wiskee's mouth then stood on the bed. With shaky hands he reached high to place it on Iona's head.

Iona gently stopped his hand. "Wait a minute. You can't put that on me. Look at my hair, it's a mess. I've not tended to it properly for years. And look at the dark circles under my eyes. My teeth are kind of crooked. I look nothing like a princess. I can't accept a tiara looking like this."

Charleo lowered the tiara, his face contorted with confusion. Then he remembered. "Dinna ye feel anythin' when ye said 'I've a job ta do'?"

"Nope. Not a thing."

Charleo reached into his other vest pocket and pulled from it a tiny mirror. He held it in front of Iona.

When she saw her reflection she gasped. She brought her hands to her face and started to chatter. "My face...my skin, it's so smooth. The dark circles are gone. My glasses, where are my glasses? You mean I can see _this_ clearly without them? My brown eyes, they're now the color of lush dark chocolate swirled with the creamiest of white. I'm wearing eye shadow made of...of Sprite sparkles? And my eyelashes are longer and more beautiful than I could ever have made them with mascara. My cheeks, they're blushed perfectly." She parted her plump ruby lips and smiled. In doing so she saw pearly white straight teeth. She then gently ran her fingers through her hair. "And my hair. My hair. MY \- HAIR! It's long, and beautiful, and wavy, and flowing, with braids woven here and there. And there are pink and lavender flowers with baby's breath woven in the braids." She pulled a braid to her nose and inhaled deeply. "Ahhh." She looked down below the view of the mirror and saw her rich dark auburn hair covering her shoulders like it used to, only much better. "When did this happen?"

"When ye accepted ta be our queen. At that moment ye turned ta royalty. And just so ye know...the flowers, those'll ne'er die. So, can I be a-puttin' this tiara on yer head now?"

"Oh, but of course." Iona was humbled by the act.

Two of the escorting etherealians reached inside their robes and pulled from them large golden trumpets. They sounded the horns to get the attention of all below in the valley. Everything stopped. The crowd waited anxiously.

Charleo made the grand announcement. "SHE'S ACCEPTED THE DUTY! SHE'S A-GOIN' TA BE OUR QUEEN! WE MUST WIN THE BATTLE!"

A marching band, playing lively cadences and dressed in band uniforms matching Bee Creek's colors of orange and black, marched with dignity into the valley. Three drum majors strutted with confidence leading the way. A graceful dance troop followed performing choreographed leaps and spins, every other dancer waving either a flag or a streamer.

Iona had thought the crowd in Tahqrusalom was loud, but it was mild in comparison to what she heard now. She waved to the crowd below from her hovering bed, now aware why so many had been astounded at her sight.

Chapter 41

Wiskee Surprises his Momma

Carbreyghal led three escorting etherealians to Iona, still sitting on her hovering bed with Wiskee and Charleo. "Iona, please take my hands." She reached out and willingly put her hands in Carbreyghal's. The warmth and softness of his skin was comforting. She felt her legs uncurl from under her as he pulled her from the floating bed and into the air where she hung, suspended.

Uneasy with the weightless feeling, she looked back at Charleo. "Are you kidding me?" she whispered.

Charleo snickered. "Nae. Ye be a-flyin' with Carbreyghal!"

The three etherealians assisting Carbreyghal stretched out their wings at his nodding and wrapped them around Iona. Carbreyghal let go of Iona's hands and rose from the winged enclosure, leaving Iona hovering on her own. He then extended his wings to their fullest, and they began to glow a shimmery emerald green. He flew in a slow continuous circle around the other three etherealians. Lighted streamers of pink satin ribbon bolted like ticker tape from the ends of the three escorting etherealians' wings. It shot upward then fell and twined itself, like taffy being pulled, around the three etherealians. When it was finished wrapping itself, it turned from satin ribbon to swirling stripes of pastel pink glitter.

Iona was unaware any changes were taking place. She had even forgotten she was hovering high in the air. She was fully engrossed in the lifelike images of her and her family she could see in the eyes of the etherealian in front of her. She felt a warmth on her head that flowed down past her neck and thought it was the etherealian behind her placing his hand on her head. Then she felt something very soft cover her from head to toe. She did not care; all she wanted to do was continue to watch the etherealian's eyes where she could see Cole, Ann, and Leonard.

Rays of golden light shot out and up from where Iona was suspended. Amethysts, diamonds, and pearls formed above the golden rays. The rays became two hands that reached for the gems and pulled them down inside the etherealians' wings engulfing Iona. She felt something appear in her right hand. The vision of her family stopped, and the etherealian asked her to look at her hand. She was holding the Dream Decanter. Iona felt the golden hands grace her neck then pull away. The golden hands returned to the shape of rays, shot upward, and vanished.

Carbreyghal stopped and spread his wings, and the escorting etherealians majestically hovered behind Iona. The light from all of their wings increased with a sparkled mixture of emerald and diamond dust. The pastel pink glitter whirled up, burst into the air, and every flake of glitter became a new pink star in the twilight sky.

Iona was now visible to the crowd below. She was no longer wearing her pajamas. Instead she was wearing a floor-length emerald green velvet dress that complimented her dark auburn hair. The sleeves were pearlescent chiffon dotted with emeralds and diamonds; they wrapped tightly around her upper arms then fell from her elbows to loosely flowing, pearl outlined, pointed cuffs at her wrists. Pure white lace flowers outlined the low-cut square neckline and hem. A wide deep purple satin band wound around her waist and tied in a large bow in the back. The back of the dress fastened with pearl buttons. Her satin slippers were ever so comfortable. She put her hand to her neck, curious as to what the golden hands of light had placed there. At first touch, Iona's heart melted; she recognized the family heirloom necklace.

She looked again at her hand holding the Dream Decanter and was startled at the sight. _The Dream Decanter...it's now a scepter! When did that happen? Amazing_. The scepter's short staff was made of the purest gold she had ever seen, and it reflected everything around it. Spiraling around the top portion of the staff, but not touching it, was a sterling silver cord inlayed with the jewels that had covered the Dream Decanter. On the top of the scepter sat a bouquet of seven crystal tubes, each lit from inside with a different color of the rainbow. On the top of each tube was a rounded tip glowing slightly brighter than the tube itself. A beautifully crafted cage of white gold inlayed with rubies encased the bouquet of lighted tubes. Eleven long, pure silk, pastel-colored ribbons dangled from the bottom, each embroidered with metallic dancing thread patterns of flowers, just like she had seen on Charleo's suspenders. At the bottom of each ribbon was a glass marble inscribed with a silver word: LOVE, JOY, PEACE, PATIENCE, UNDERSTANDING, GENTLENESS, KINDNESS, STRENGTH, COURAGE, WISDOM, and HONOR.

Iona heard a familiar voice behind her. "One silk ribbon and marble appeared each of the eleven times FAZ has rejuvenated Lucasphair thus far; each time he brought his menaces back to life it gave you another power. The marbles tell the powers you hold." Goosebumps rose under her chiffon sleeves, and the hair stood up on the back of her neck. The tangible presence of the voice moved from behind and hovered in front of her. Charleo removed his hat. Wiskee sat motionless. "Welcome to Maycly. I am SUL, the Grand Wizard, your Creator. Please allow Me to lower you, My princess, to set foot for the first time on Maycly." SUL's spirit's presence was more peaceful, and the love in His eyes more astounding, than Iona had ever imagined.

"As you wish Grand Wizard." Iona reached for His hand and found it odd that she could feel it even though He was a spirit.

"You've so many questions, and I've answers for all of them. But those questions and answers will wait until after the celebration and after you have been escorted to your new home." Iona smiled. She felt her face starting to flush. SUL placed His hand on hers, and she felt the flush turn to contentment.

Slowly they began their descent. Overwhelmed with guilt Iona spoke through her tears, "Oh, SUL, I am so sorry. Can You ever forgive me for the span of time I tried so hard to forget You? The numerous times I didn't want to trust You?"

"You are forgiven, and those times are forgotten. Now chin up, and let Me see the smile of a princess." He looked into her eyes, and she responded with her best princess smile.

As they descended, two of the escorting etherealians lowered Charleo to meet up with them. "Tis always a grand way ta travel, dunna ye think?"

"I would have to say yes to that!" Iona gave Charleo a quick wink and he winked right back.

"I'll be a-catchin' up with ye on the ground."

"OK, sounds good to me!" Iona smiled as she watched Charleo's chubby little legs and small feet dangling behind him as the etherealians took him weaving through the air and to the ground in the Valley of Feasting.

"Your little buddy will be down in a minute," said Carbreyghal as he met Iona by her side.

"I trust he'll be just fine in the etherealian's arms?"

"Oh, let's just say he'll be fine even if he's not in the etherealian's arms." She watched Carbreyghal make his way to just above the valley floor where he was greeted by fellow etherealians. She was not too sure about his last remark.

The etherealian who should have been carrying Wiskee glided up to her.

"Where's my little buddy?" Iona tried not to sound too panicky.

"He'll be right here, as soon as he gets his nerve up enough to jump"

Iona lost her cool. "JUMP? That's too far down for him to jump! Why aren't you helping him?"

"It'll be just fine. He'll do great! Besides, it was his idea." In an instant the etherealian sped to join the others.

Iona could not tilt her head back far enough to see the bed any longer above her. She looked to SUL for comfort. He smiled lovingly, but at the moment, even that did not seem like enough to calm her. His eyes shifted past her. He gave a nod. Iona turned to see what SUL was looking at, apparently next to her. There was Wiskee, riding in a pouch similar to the one she had carried him in on Earth, but this one had a parachute attached. He had his tiny front paws on the ropes of the chute to guide himself, and his little back legs were dangling in the breeze.

"Hi Momma!"

Iona's jaw dropped and her eyes bugged. Wiskee blew her a kiss then maneuvered his parachute to do a couple of loop-d-loops before making his spot-on landing in the arms of The Man Behind The Dumpster standing in the valley. Iona did not know which emotion to feel first.

SUL could tell by her expression she was having trouble digesting what had just happened. He answered before she asked. "Yes, Wiskee can talk, but he is the only animal I have given the power to do so. He can understand all animals and will interpret for you should you have need. I thought a princess who's going to become queen deserved such an outstanding pet."

The best Iona could do was squeak a feeble thank you.

SUL and Iona made their landing in the midst of a ring of autumn leaves surrounded by the guests. She looked at the faces of those looking at her and felt more welcomed on Maycly than she had during the entire time she had been abandoned on Earth. SUL's spirit released Iona's hand. Then He took to the air and left the valley. Everyone stopped to bow and show respect to their Grand Wizard as He departed.

"Wiskee, where are you?" Iona shouted above the crowd.

"I'm right here Momma!" She followed his voice and found The Man Behind The Dumpster holding him on the other side of the leafy ring.

"Come see me!"

The Man Behind The Dumpster whispered to Wiskee. "Now be sure and do what we practiced before you left here, OK?"

"You got it!" Wiskee began to wiggle. The Man Behind The Dumpster set him on the ground, and Wiskee took off for his momma. "Cannonball!" Wiskee shouted as he leapt and landed in his momma's arms.

"You really can talk!" Iona could not stop the tears of joy escaping her new eyes.

"I can! I sure can!" He gave her lots of sloppy kisses.

Iona tried to get hold of what she had just heard, and from whom. Carrying Wiskee, she made her way around the ring, shaking hands and hugging Mayclysians. When she made it back to The Man Behind The Dumpster, she struggled to find the words to express how thrilled she was to see him.

• • • •

The festivities went late into the twilight. Iona and Wiskee were busy meeting and greeting family and friends, both old and new. They danced and played games. Pub Pete, Pub Pearl, and Honky-Tonk Hurley had brought a few barrels of their best drinks. Mugs could be heard clanking together making toasts when offered. Iona marveled that the fireworks never ended while she was there.

"Momma, come this way!" shouted Wiskee. Iona followed him to the edge of a hardwood hammock. "Look up in the trees!"

"Lightning bugs!"

"No, no, no." Wiskee giggled the cutest laugh Iona had ever heard. He corrected her. "Here on Maycly we have starlight snuggerbugs!"

Iona caught one. "It's body has little star shapes that have different color gels over them." She let the bug crawl over her fingertip. "Oh! Oh! Oh! Its entire body lights up!"

"Look back up at the leaves Momma."

"Oh wow! Its wings project the star shapes on the leaves!" Iona was beside herself.

A hand touched Iona on the back. "Hello sweet girl." Iona turned and saw Emmie greeting her with a smile. They hugged and reminisced.

As Iona was continually being introduced and enjoying herself immensely, she set Wiskee down; he stayed right by her. The crowd was so vast, she did not get the chance to meet Keegan and his family, nor Artie, but both of them knew they would meet in time.

"Iona, o'er here!" shouted Charleo. Iona and Wiskee went running. "Fer this twilight ye'll be a-sleepin' at me own cottage. So I'd like ta introduce ye ta me wife, Marlen, and me two boys, Denton and Dittle."

"It's such a pleasure to meet you three. Oh, Charleo, you have a wonderful family."

Marlen was always polite. "I be a-thankin' ye. And it surely be a pleasure ta meet ye."

Iona gave her scepter to Wiskee to hold in his mouth while she hugged each one of them and gave them a kiss on the cheek.

"Our wagon'll be a-leavin' shortly. Stay as long as ye like though, because if ye dunna make it on our wagon when we leave, The Man Behind The Dumpster'll bring ye."

"Perfect!" Iona thanked them, grabbed her scepter from Wiskee, and they dashed off together to reunite with more friends and family.

"Iona!" a woman wightling shouted. "I thought you'd never make it around to see us this twilight." Iona could not believe her eyes.

"And did you enjoy those peanut butter and honey treats I sent to you on Earth, Wiskee?"

"Of course I did! Since I was too young to eat treats when I was here, that was a grand surprise! And the note you included–Momma read it to me–was really nice. Thank you Gramma Hilda." Now that Wiskee was allowed to talk, Iona believed he would probably be making up for lost time for a while.

She could not believe she was standing before her Gramma Hilda and Grampa Lawrence. She recognized them from the pictures Ann used to show her. Iona burst into tears and hugged them. They hugged her back tightly.

"So what did Ann and Leonard and Cole think about you and Wiskee flying to Maycly on your bed?" asked Hilda.

"Wait a minute. How did you know about Leonard and Cole? Mommy, well Ann, always told me you guys passed on to Maycly when she was five, and she was raised by a couple of your dear friends."

"They don't call him the Grand Wizard for nothing. He let us peer through the clouds at both weddings, Ann's and yours." Grampa Lawrence winked and smiled at Iona, and her heart felt even warmer.

"Wow. You guys look just like you did in your photos. _You_ are one handsome man, Grampa Lawrence. And you are a stunning lady Gramma Hilda." Iona stared at them in awe. "Anyway, to answer your question Gramma Hilda, the three of them didn't even know we left. I mean, there's no way they could have. They've been missing for over two years. You guys should have seen them when they got here, right? When they never came home that day, I started searching for them and never stopped. Every time the hunt came up empty, Maycly was one of the places on my list I was hoping they'd be. Or maybe they didn't come here, or maybe you guys don't know what happened to them either? They never even got to meet Wiskee." Iona had even confused herself.

Grampa Lawrence spoke up. "I guess we _don't_ know what happened, and no, we haven't seen them here. Every wightling who has entered Maycly since I've gotten here has come to our home first thing. We live in the Ushering Tree, at the request of SUL. I was called by SUL to be the greeter and sorter as well as the reader for the _Book of Decision,_ and Hilda here passed on Earth and came to Maycly shortly after my arrival. As far as we know, Ann, Leonard, and Cole never came through."

"He's right darling. They never came through the tree that we know of, at least since I've been here, and I know Lawrence would have told me if they'd come through earlier. Right?" Gramma Hilda looked a might bothered along with Iona.

"Absolutely I would have told you my love."

"So what you're saying is, they're not on Maycly?"

"Not that we know of dear."

Iona had been hopeful for a moment. Then, as usual, her hopes were dashed. Gramma Hilda pulled Iona in for a hug, and Grampa Lawrence wrapped his arms around the two of them. Gramma Hilda tried to lighten the mood. "Well at least _we're_ all together. And now we have Wiskee." Wiskee could tell his momma was happy and sad all at the same time.

Iona tried to smile. "Well it's getting late. I hate to leave you just after we've met each other for the first time, but I'm to stay at Charleo's place this twilight, and I can see his wagon leaving." Iona tried not to be unmannerly. She was not only very tired, but also let down.

"It's quite all right." Gramma Hilda gave Iona an understanding smile. "You go stay with Charleo and his family. You won't be sorry you did!"

"That's right, you won't be!" added Wiskee.

"I'll see you tomorrow then, right?" Iona rolled her lips in and tried not to cry.

"That's the glory of living on Maycly; we'll see you when we see you, and it won't seem like it's been any longer than a minute," said Grampa Lawrence.

"Now get going. Princess duties are not something to slack on."

"I suppose you're right." Iona hugged and kissed them both again then Gramma Hilda gave her a small push and laughed.

"Hey! Hold that wagon!" shouted Wiskee, scampering just ahead of Iona.

Charleo stopped the wagon, and Iona and Wiskee hopped aboard, both looking forward to the sights on the ride to Charleo's cottage.

Chapter 42

A Royal Guest

Iona and Wiskee had really not wanted to miss a thing on their wagon ride back to Charleo's, but both of them had fallen asleep almost before they exited the Valley of Feasting. Iona's head was resting on Marlen's shoulder, and Denton and Dittle had wrapped Wiskee in a soft throw and cuddled him all the way home.

"Here we be Princess," whispered Marlen in Iona's ear. Iona awakened slowly and gave a stretch and a yawn.

"I guess we missed some of the sights, huh?"

Wiskee wiggled and popped his head out of the throw. "Ah phooey. I wanted to see the bridge over Hullabaloo River."

"It's OK little buddy. I'm sure we'll be here for a while and you'll get the chance sooner or later."

Wiskee's attention span was broken when he saw the cottage. "Cool."

CHUKKON COTTAGE

He wiggled from the throw and hopped up front onto Iona's lap. "Good morning...or should I say good evening?" Wiskee laughed, and Iona joined him when she remembered that those were her exact words when they had reached the bean field on their first night together on Earth.

"Well let's be a-showin' ye ta yer room, shall we?" said Charleo. He climbed down and lent a helping hand to Marlen and Iona. Wiskee waited then jumped into Iona's arms.

"Momma, could we maybe go around and say hello to Rascally?" asked Wiskee.

"Of course we can. Who's Rascally?"

"Their horse. The one pulling the wagon, silly." Iona could not believe she had just been put in her place by a talking dog. She carried Wiskee to the front of the wagon.

Iona gently reached out her hand and gave Rascally a pet on the nose. It felt softer to her than her velvet dress. "Hey big fella, thanks for pulling the wagon home." Rascally straightened up and gave a soothing low grunt. He pushed his nose under her hand for more attention. Iona chuckled and rubbed his nose again.

"It's so good to see you again Rascally," said Wiskee. Rascally nodded his head up and down with a hint of a whinny then shook to tickle Wiskee with his mane. Wiskee giggled, and Iona positioned Wiskee so he could give Rascally a kiss on the cheek.

"Princess, come see your room!" shouted Dittle. "That one be ours, and this one be yours!" Dittle pointed to the family cottage then to the guest cottage. Charleo and his family loved guests, but Dittle was especially fond of having company since he was in charge of keeping the guest cottage neat and tidy.

Iona put Wiskee down, and he went tearing up to the guest cottage. Iona picked up the front of her dress and walked with no pain. She thought Charleo's cottage and guest house were adorable.

At Dittle's prodding Iona's full attention focused toward the smaller, single-story guest cottage. Iona could see candles flickering inside and wisps of smoke rising from the chimney.

"Are you kidding..."

"Dunna be a-sayin' it!" Charleo laughed so hard his sides ached. "I canna take it anymore! Ye be a-killin' me with that line!"

"All right then, how about this...you can't be serious!" Iona laughed with Charleo.

"Be ye a-kiddin' me? Ye still got me a-laughin', and now at meself!" The two of them laughed together at how much Iona had said that phrase (but a brand new land filled with sights heretofore unseen could probably do that to a princess).

"C'mon up Momma! I'll show you around the place!" Wiskee pushed up on the door with his head and it opened.

"I guess that's my cue, huh?" Iona climbed the natural steps, turned, and waved. "Good night guys. And thank you again. We'll see you in the morning."

Charleo, Marlen, Denton, and Dittle all said good night and watched her disappear into the guest cottage. Jit and Giddy flew to Iona's window to make certain all of her lights had just the right amount of Sprite sparkles. They watched Wiskee show her around the home they would occupy for this one twilight. When Iona caught them spying, she winked at them and waved. They waved back then took off to their own beds made of soft moss atop a rock beneath a lavendaria plant in Marlen's garden.

Iona found the guest bed and shook her head in more disbelief at the nightgown of white linen and lace folded neatly on top of the overly puffy comforter. She laid her scepter on the dark purple velvet pillow on the nightstand embroidered with the words _My Scepter's Resting Place._ Taking the nightgown, she stepped into the necessary room to change, wash off the dust from the wagon ride, and brush her teeth. She removed her tiara and placed it on the red velvet pillow embroidered with the words _My Tiara Pillow._ She traded her dress for the nightgown, which fit comfortably loose, and smiled when she discovered in the mirror that her ruby lipstick, blush, and long eye lashes had remained after washing her face.

When she came out she saw Wiskee already on the bed building his pillow nest. "Now be sure and save me one little buddy."

"Oh don't worry, Momma. I saved you the biggest and fluffiest one."

Iona jumped at his words, not one-hundred percent keen to the fact yet that he could talk. She pulled the comforter back and slid her non-aching legs and feet under the covers. With a big flap she tossed the covers up and let them waft and sink slowly over her.

Wiskee jumped to her chest and began licking her face. "I-bb love-bb you-bb Momma," said Wiskee through his spitty kisses. Tears of unimaginable happiness rolled from Iona's eyes. Wiskee lapped them up instantly.

"I love you too little buddy."

Wiskee hopped back onto his pillow nest, sighed once, and went fast asleep.

Iona sleepily gazed out the window into the twilight sky and thought about the day; she had awakened that morning as a sickly pauper, but she was going to sleep as a beautiful princess.

Chapter 43

We're Home

The tantalizing aromas of breakfast wafted through the open window of the guest cottage. Iona stirred, dressed, donned her tiara, and retrieved her scepter. Wiskee, no longer curled up on his pillow nest, was splayed out on his back, nose in the air sniffing the scent of pancakes, cinnamon rolls, and fresh coffee. Iona tickled him on the belly, and he giggled sleepily. He stretched, did a wide-mouthed doggie yawn, and shook his head, ears flapping, ready to start the day. They climbed down the stairs, and Iona knocked on the door of the main cottage.

"Come on in," said Dittle when he opened the door to greet them. "I be a-bettin' ye smelled Momma's pancakes and Papa's cinnamon rolls a-bakin', dinna ye?"

"We did, and who could stay asleep with those wonderful smells coming through the window?" Iona gave Dittle a hug. He was thrilled (and that embarrassed him).

"Good mornin' Princess." Denton's greeting was mumbled from upstairs. He was the late sleeper of the family.

Iona directed her voice toward the top of the stairs. "Good morning sweetie!"

Wiskee had already run into the living room and up onto Charleo's lap, who was sitting in his soft chair waiting for his batch of sweet sticky rolls to bake.

"Well, there she be, our lovely princess."

"I guess that's me, huh?" Iona grinned at Charleo and his lap full of Wiskee. She made her way into the kitchen to see if she could give Marlen a hand.

"Nae, now, a princess is ta be served, not to be a-servin'." Marlen was at the stove flipping golden pancakes.

"All right, you can stop that nonsense right now." Iona put her hands on her hips. "I'm just good ol' Iona. Only I've got the word 'princess' before my name now, but that doesn't mean I can't be of some use around here. How about I set the table? It's been a tremendously long time since I've gotten to help in a kitchen with a 'family' around. So, where are the plates and stuff?"

"Well, if ye be insistin', everythin' ye need fer place settin's be in the roly-poly cabinet o'er there." Marlen nodded her head toward the cabinet Charleo had crafted using a large burl from one of the local trees.

"Are these the plates to use?" Iona held up an off-round wooden flat.

"Nae! Nothin' but the good stuff when our princess be a-feastin' with us." Marlen scurried over, pulled out a step stool, and reached into the top door of the roly-poly cabinet, pulling from the top shelf a beautiful plate. She handed it to Iona. "Here. Be a-usin' these." She was all smiles. She climbed down so Iona could climb up, then she realized Iona was not a chukkon. "Oh. I guess ye dunna be a-needin' this." Marlen folded the step stool and put it back in its place.

Iona admired the plate. The beautiful glaze reflected the suns' light. It was speckled tan, had dark brown edges, and in the middle was a hand-painted bouquet of strawberries tied together with a red bow. Iona counted on her fingers. "Let's see, there's Charleo, Marlen, Denton, Dittle, and me, that makes five."

"Hey! What about me?" Wiskee shouted from Charleo's lap. If there was food to be had, he did not want to be left out.

"Ye be a-havin' a special bowl, me li'l furry friend." Marlen pointed for Iona to take out the one-of-a-kind bowl sitting on the middle shelf.

"This one?"

"Aye."

"Momma, can I sit at the table with everybody...you know, like I used to do with you on Earth?"

"Uh, I'm not sure everyone lets their doggies eat at the..."

"Of course ye can, Wiskee. I'll be a-gettin' the boys' old highchair and ye can sit in that."

"Yippee!"

Iona laughed and thanked Marlen for her kindness then finished setting the table. Marlen was bringing the food to the table when disaster struck.

"Yikes!" shouted Charleo. He jumped from his chair, and Wiskee slid to the floor. Charleo rushed to the kitchen, opened the oven door, and choked. "Ah phooey! The cinnamon rolls! Dang it! Look at 'em!"

Marlen laughed. "Well, we would if we could see 'em through the smoke!"

"Dunna be a-worryin' Papa. They willna go ta waste. We'll be a-takin' 'em up ta the hockey rinks and usin' 'em as pucks next time we go!" Denton's first words of the morning caused everyone to laugh–except Charleo.

Charleo huffed. "That might be funny tomorrow!" Iona was getting her first taste of Charleo's serious side and discovering what everyone else already knew; the madder he got, the funnier it became.

They gathered around the table, and Iona put Wiskee in the highchair. Once seated, they all bowed their heads, even Wiskee, and Charleo thanked SUL for the bounty. Then they feasted until their bellies were swollen to just-past-comfortable.

Denton and Dittle excused themselves and ran outside to practice archery. Charleo returned to the living room. Marlen began to clear the table, and Iona started to help her.

"Nae, not this time Princess. Charleo needs ta be a-talkin' with ye in the livin' room." Iona took her handful of dishes to the sink then headed for the living room and sat in the over-stuffed rocker. Wiskee jumped from Charleo's lap onto hers.

"It appears ye surely enjoyed yer first breakfast on Maycly."

Iona patted her tummy. "That, my friend, is an understatement."

"Well, glad ye liked it. Me Marlen be quite the cook." Charleo lit his pipe and took a big puff. "And how about ye Wiskee? Were those bits of smoked nuts and berries good enough fer ye?"

"They sure were." Wiskee licked his chops.

"And the smell of your pipe smoke is simply dreamy." Iona inhaled deeply.

"Tis sweet ta yer smeller, eh? I was so worried ye'd be a-smellin' it when I blew it onta the Dream Decanter, but ye weren't even there!" Charleo laughed.

"Yeah, that was quite some day. You looked so cute trying to be so stealthy and all."

"What? Ye mean ye saw me a-deliverin' it? But how? I was a-bein' so careful!"

"Yeah, I saw the whole thing. I was spying from the bathroom. Wiskee was barking uncontrollably..."

"Aye!"

"Hey, I was just trying to let Momma know you were there and everything was going to get better really soon! But SUL wouldn't allow me to do anything but bark on Earth."

"Is that why some of your barks sounded so weird? Like the yip-yap-onk-owee stuff you did? You mean you were trying to talk to me?"

"Yep! Or as it came out on Earth...YAP!" Wiskee giggled at his own humor.

"OK then. So anyway, where was I...oh yeah...I wanted to see what Wiskee was barking at, and when I peeked, there you were!"

"Well, ye dunna say. Uh, be a-doin' me a favor and dunna be a-mentionin' ta anyone that ye saw me, especially SUL. I was s'posed ta be not a-gettin' caught." Charleo lowered his head and cleared his throat.

"My lips are sealed." Iona made a zipper motion across her lips.

"Mine too!" Wiskee ran his paw all the way around his mouth.

"That'll be the day," replied Charleo and Iona in unison.

Charleo felt his insides getting a little warm; no one else heard SUL's spirit speak. _"Charleo, I saw the whole thing too. But you're doing a good job, so keep going."_ He wiggled a little uncomfortably in his chair.

"Iona...I mean, Princess...today I'll be a-takin' ye and Wiskee ta yer own dwellin'."

Iona's eyes brightened. "We have our own place? Here? On Maycly?"

"Aye, and a wonderful place it be, too."

"But how can it ever be better than your cottage?"

"I got ta take a sneak peek when SUL was done a-buildin' it, and I can honestly say ye willna be disappointed."

"Wow Wiskee, our own place...on Maycly! Can you believe it?"

"Well, yeah." Wiskee gave her a wrinkled-nosed dog grin.

"Be a-meetin' me out front at the wagon in a few minutes, and we'll be a-headin' that way." Charleo was just as eager to take them as they were to get there.

Iona and Wiskee said a quick toodle-loo to Marlen and the boys then went to meet up with Charleo and Rascally. Iona picked up her scepter on the way out the front door. Charleo was waiting for them on the wagon's bench.

"Hop on up, and we'll be a-gettin' on our way. Our first stop'll be in Samlee's Woodlot."

"That sounds like a nice place."

"I be certain ye'll find it so Princess."

Rascally pulled the wagon into a clearing in Samlee's Woodlot. Iona saw hot air balloons of every size, shape, and color sitting on the ground, all looking ready for takeoff. "Are we going to watch a balloon festival?"

"Festival?" Charleo shook his head. "There be no festival. These be just another way ta get around Maycly. I thought ye might be a-likin' ta try a different mode of transportation." Charleo asked the balloon master for the best, explaining that he would be taking the Princess to her new home.

Charleo motioned to Iona and Wiskee, and they jumped from the wagon, running to the balloon they would be taking.

"It's marvelous! And so colorful! And look inside the balloon basket–there are bench seats around a small table. And a picnic basket." Wiskee's ears perked up.

"Sort of. It be a magic outin' basket stocked with fresh goodies fer the trip. The magical part be, as we be eatin' the goodies, they magically replenish."

They entered the hot air balloon basket, took their seats, and got themselves a snack.

"OK Wiskee. Ye can be a-pullin' the fire cable," said Charleo.

"Aye, aye General!" Wiskee saluted. Iona watched him pull the handle of the cable with his mouth. Fire shot up into the balloon. The balloon-tending chukkons released the tethers at Charleo's request, and the balloon began to rise into the air. Wiskee pulled the handle again, making the balloon rise even higher.

As their balloon lifted, Iona could see that each balloon pad was a crystal-covered waterhole. The water was clear, and fluorescent fish were swimming in the natural aquariums. She could see the water plants swaying and crustaceans swimming in and around them. The bottom of each pond glowed a color of blue that Iona could not describe. "This is just the best!"

"It be Samlee's Woodlot's best kept secret. The forest be situated atop a natural spring that creates the natural aquariums ye be a-seein'. Sometime we'll walk through the Woodlot so ye can be a-walkin' on top of 'em. The fishies give their best performances when ye be a-standin' on top of the crystal." Already Iona was in wonderment overload.

The balloon rose above the treetops, and Charleo called out an order. "Balloon, be a-headin' north." And to Iona's amazement, the hot air balloon did just that. Wiskee stood on the bench with his front paws on the edge of the basket. Charleo gave another command. "Balloon, be a-headin' west inta the forest." Again the balloon obeyed Charleo. Iona could see more tree tops coming into her view; it was the southernmost tip of Timberland Forest North, which butted up against the edge of Lake Origin's northern shoreline.

"Whoa balloon. Whoa!" The balloon eased to a halt and hovered. "Balloon, be a-lowerin' yerself amongst the trees." About halfway down through the trees Charleo commanded the balloon to hold its position. Iona and Wiskee were spellbound by the aerial view of their new home. It was on waterfront property–the only waterfront dwelling on Lake Origin.

IONA'S COTTAGE ON LAKE ORIGIN

In the yard Iona saw a huge maple tree and a bing cherry tree, both like the ones that had grown so tall in her yard in Bee Creek. A clump of birch trees brightened the western side, and a cobblestone path welcomed them to the front door.

Charleo commanded the balloon to lower to the ground, and it landed with a small thump. He threw a long tethering rope, which wrapped around a large rock, to hold the balloon down. "Welcome home Princess...and Wiskee."

"Yippee!" shouted Wiskee. He jumped onto Iona's lap then down to the floor, pawing at the basket's gate. "Let me out, let me out! We're home! We're finally hoooommme!" At the exact same moment Wiskee went to push it open, Charleo unlatched it. Wiskee did a header out of the basket into the grass. Iona and Charleo laughed at him as he unceremoniously spit out grass and dirt.

"Let's see," said Wiskee. "How does that go? That'll be funny tomorrow?"

"After ye...Princess." Charleo cordially removed his hat and bowed.

"Why, thank you...kind sir." Iona stepped out of the basket and walked to the water's edge. "It's more beautiful than I could have ever dreamed it being." She bent down over the water and saw her reflection; again it nearly took her breath away. While admiring the masked waxwing creepers flying over, the wildlife floating on top of the lake, and all the other scenery, the mermaids popped through the water's surface. "Oh! Hello there."

"Hello Princess." Iona shook their hands then smiled at the splash that hit her face when they flipped back under the water.

Charleo enjoyed watching Iona and Wiskee as they discovered their new surroundings. "Well, I'd best be a-goin' back ta me own cottage. There be plenty ta do, now that ye be here. SUL'll be a-stoppin' by ta begin explainin' what all ye need ta be concerned with. He'll be answerin' all the questions I know be a-botherin' ye. Fer now though, just relax and be a-havin' yerself a cool drink. Wiskee, ye can have a Gramma Hilda treat. They be inside in the 'Wiskee' cookie jar that be a-sittin' on a shelf built at just yer height." He winked at Wiskee then added, whispering with his hand by his mouth, "And there be no lid."

"Yippee!" shouted Wiskee. Charleo gave him a nudge to get going and check it out. Wiskee did not hesitate. He took off and dashed through the pet door.

"Thanks again Charleo." Iona gave him a hug.

As Charleo was readying the balloon, there came an odd boom from the far distance. "Tis nothin' ta be a-worryin' about. Must be a couple of fiery castle sentinels a-playin'." He was doing his best to calm Iona's nerves.

"Well let's hope that's all it is." Iona regained her composure.

"Balloon, up and away!"

Iona waved. Wiskee came running back out of the cottage, chomping the last few bits of a Gramma Hilda treat. They watched Charleo disappear through the trees.

Iona was content walking between the rows of pathlight ivy that outlined the cobblestone walkway to the door. Wiskee scampered in front of her. They toured the cottage and discovered the welcoming foyer, the living room with a fireplace, the kitchen, the dinette, and two master-sized bedrooms, each with its own necessary room. Wiskee adored his hand-carved bed frame from Charleo; it held a fleece pillow and had been placed next to the hearth. "OK Wiskee, let's take the rest of the twilight off. Whadda ya say?"

"Sounds great to me Momma." He went to his hearth-side bed, and Iona took a seat in the overstuffed rocker facing the fireplace. Her lips broke into a big smile at her family's photos already arranged on the mantle. Wiskee sighed. Then he and Iona settled in to relax before the crackling fire. Both nodded off.

Iona's eyes flew open and Wiskee jerked his head up when the booming sound came again. "What is that, little buddy?"

"I'm not sure Momma. No matter what Charleo thinks, I don't think it's the sentinels playing."

"Let's go see what we can find."

Chapter 44

It's Coming from That Direction

When Iona initially arrived at the Valley of Feasting and her tiara had been placed upon her head, at that precise moment the ground of Targrum had rumbled. When the etherealians lowered her to the valley and her feet had touched Maycly's soil for the first time, Targrum experienced major tremors. FAZ was keen to what was happening. He wailed a blood curdling scream that echoed throughout his lair. "I want everyone in the feasting room, NOW!" The feasting room soon overflowed.

"I want a seat!" "You're not getting mine!" "There's no music! Where's the music?" "There's no seats; where are they?" "I'll eat standing up if I have to!" "I want first pickings on the meat!" The Evil-mongers were obviously more concerned about getting a seat and feasting than listening to their leader.

"SHUT UP! There's not going to be a feast!" Sounds of disgruntled attendees filled the room at FAZ's words. He slapped his deformed hands on his table. "I SAID SHUT UP!" His wing sockets popped as he over-extended them in anger. His stature was enormous with his wings spread. He breathed in Targrum's foul air through his mouth. The attendees could see that the inside of his mouth resembled burning coals, a sure sign he would breathe fire on them if they did not do as he said. The clambering ceased.

"IONA HAS ARRIVED!" All squealed and grunted at FAZ's news. "She has accepted her duty, and her feet have touched down on Maycly." He turned to the door. "Bring me the failures!" The bewildered mob whispered questions to one another while two Vauhlpeezies entered the feasting room dragging the ones who had failed to keep Iona from reaching Maycly. The failures' wings were clasped together behind them with thick metal rings. Their feet were shackled, and their hands were constrained in roughly hewn cuffs. "What should we do with these who have let us down?" Fire dripped from FAZ's mouth.

"Burn them!" "Poison them!" "Let them rot in acid!"

"Not good enough! And you call yourselves Evil." FAZ paced the stage, glaring with determination into the eyes of his cohorts. "My plan is to feed them to the grotto cobb rollers." The mindless crowd agreed at full volume. FAZ gave a signal, and the two failures were removed from the feasting room. All rushed to the windows that faced the cobb roller pens. They watched as the two evil unfortunates were tossed into the mud and grime. The lair thundered as the cobb rollers charged toward their feast. Disgusting explosive cheers splattered against the wall and echoed back into the feasting room as the gargantuan swine snapped their jowls and tore the losers apart limb from limb.

The sight and sounds of the large gluttonous hogs enjoying their meal of bone and membrane satisfied FAZ. "Now, unless any of the rest of you are interested in facing the same fate, I suggest you do as I say, AND DO NOT FAIL ME!" The crowd ran from the windows back to their places. "I have a plan, and it involves each and every one of you." Gnarly smiles met his eyes as he proceeded to finish explaining his plan.

• • • •

Charleo had landed the balloon beautifully on its crystal-topped aquarium in Samlee's Woodlot. Rascally, glad to see him, perked his ears and gave a whinny. But the closer Charleo got, the more he noticed that Rascally was acting uneasy. "Hey big fella, tis good ta see ye." Rascally whinnied low. The ground shook with the same booming noise he'd heard at Iona's. Rascally's ears went back, and he thumped one of his front hooves on the ground. "It be OK Rascally. Just some sentinels a-playin' and a-wrestlin'. I be certain."

Charleo climbed aboard and gave the click-clack sound. Rascally reluctantly obeyed, hesitantly pulling the cart. Charleo had to continue coaxing him to keep going. "We be almost home now big fella. Keep a-goin'. Ye be a-doin' fine." Charleo gave a loud "h'yah," and Rascally grunted and tugged to pull the wagon to the top of the bridge over the Best River Ever.

"Whoa boy." Charleo pulled on the reins when Tahqrusalom came into view. The wagon halted, and Charleo gasped at Maycly's paramount village in the distance. Rascally began to step backwards.

• • • •

Iona and Wiskee had left their cottage at a walking pace but were now running down the cart path. The ground shook again. They knew they were heading in the right direction, as the booms were getting louder.

"Iona! I mean, Princess!" shouted a desperate voice behind them. They turned and saw a burly chukkon on the back of a large horse.

"Hello." Iona did not recognize him.

"Hey!" shouted Wiskee. "Momma, it's Artie, one of Charleo's best friends."

The chukkon approached them on his horse, and Wiskee gave the cordial introductions. "Iona, meet Artie, Artie, meet...well, I guess you already know who she is. And what's your horse's name?"

"This be Windjammer."

"He's really cool looking...or should I say, splackin'?" asked Wiskee.

"I'm so sorry Artie, but I don't recall meeting you at the festival."

"Nae, Princess, ye dinna officially meet me there, but I got ta meet Wiskee and catch a glimpse of ye durin' the celebration. I was a-hopin' ta meet 'officially' on better terms."

"Well, that's OK. It's still nice to meet you. But I'm not certain what you mean by 'better terms'."

"I be a-havin' a bad feelin' about the ground a-shakin'. Hand Wiskee up ta me, please." His request puzzled Iona.

"It's OK Momma. Artie won't hurt me. We're just going to get to the booming faster if we ride with him."

"That be right Wiskee."

"OK." Iona handed Wiskee up to Artie.

"There ye be li'l fella." Artie placed Wiskee in the empty supply basket that sat just in front of the saddle.

"Now, me princess, be a-givin' me yer hand." Iona still looked a bit unsure.

"He won't hurt you either Momma. Just give him your hand."

Another boom shook the ground and Iona jumped. She reached out and took Artie's hand. "Now be a-givin' a quick hop, and I'll be a-pullin' ye on up here with me and Wiskee." Iona felt herself fly up through the air and land perfectly in the saddle behind Artie. She handed her scepter to Wiskee, who took it in his mouth and placed it safely in the basket with him.

"Ye may be a-wantin' ta wrap yer arms around me waist Princess." Iona did as asked. "H'yah Windjammer!" The horse reared and came down in full stride. Wiskee's ears flew straight back, and Iona felt the wind cut through her hair.

"Where are we heading? I mean besides going to the boom. What village?" asked Iona.

"Tahqrusalom."

"Is everything all right?"

"We can only be a-hopin'. I know of some thin's that most dunna, and I be a-hopin' this be _not_ one of 'em. But I'd rather not be a-takin' any chances."

"Chances on what?" Iona was feeling more and more uneasy about the booming.

"Let's just say that, since ye be on Maycly now, there be some thin's we have ta be a-keepin' an eye out fer."

They came to the hillcrest on the path at the western edge of town. Smoke was rising from where Tahqrusalom should be. Artie's heart sank at the sight.

"What _is_ that?" Iona asked.

Artie's voice held a somber tone. "Tis Tahqrusalom." He paused and continued staring in thought. He knew what he had to do. "Hang on!"

Artie gave Windjammer the command, Iona grabbed Artie's waist, and Wiskee hunkered down in the basket. Windjammer took off at a full-on gallop. Iona shrieked when she saw tall flames leaping up from the ground past the tree tops, and streaks of fire shooting downward from the sky.

Chapter 45

Bravery Earns a Ribbon

Iona, Wiskee, and Artie could not have known that Charleo was on the bridge on the northern path leading into Tahqrusalom and witnessing the same horrific event.

"What's darting and zooming through the smoke and flames?" asked Iona.

"VAUHLPEEZIES!" shouted Artie. "AND EVIL WIGHTLIN'S ON DRAGONS! They be attackin' Tahqrusalom! I can see 'em from here!"

"What do we do?" Iona was beginning to grasp the scope of what they faced.

"I dunna know. I dunna know!" Uncharacteristically, panic had caused Artie to lose his focus.

"We need Carbreyghal!"

"I think he be preoccupied in the village a-fightin' Vauhlpeezies. This be one of those thin's I was a-tellin' ye about–ye know, one of those thin's I knew was a-goin' ta happen, but was a-hopin' wouldna." Artie began to sob as they rode, and Iona could feel his tears sailing through the wind hitting her face.

She held him tighter. "It's going to be all right. I've not known you long, but I think I've known you long enough to realize you're a strong chukkon, ready to fight for what's right." Iona wiped his tears with a hankie she had pulled from her sleeve then continued with firm love in her voice. "Now keep a level head. We both know what has to be done, and we can do this together. We've got to get into Tahqrusalom and help those in need. Charleo could be there on his way back home, and I'm sure there's nobody he'd rather see than you."

Artie sniffed and blew his nose on the hankie and handed it back to Iona.

"That's OK, you can keep it Artie." She looked at Wiskee, scrunched her face, and mouthed the word "ewww." Wiskee stifled a giggle.

"I dunna know if Windjammer'll run inta fire."

Wiskee leaned far forward from the basket and asked Windjammer if he would be too afraid to gallop into the burning village. Windjammer was hesitant but gave his whinnying response to Wiskee.

"We're good to go." shouted Wiskee. "I just talked to Windjammer, and he said he'd do it for the princess."

"Then let's get a-goin'. We've still got a ways ta go before we enter the village. Keep yer eyes open above, below, and ta the sides of us Wiskee. Iona, feel free ta bury yer head in me back."

"No princess of yours is going to bury her head and let you do this on your own." Iona held her head high so she could see over Artie's hat.

Windjammer dug in and continued his heading in the direction of Tahqrusalom.

Iona screamed. "What are those? Who is that? And what is he riding?"

Artie broke a sweat at the sight coming up beside them, but he remembered what to do. "No time ta explain. Take the reins." Iona grasped a rein in each hand, one on each side of Artie, and guided Windjammer as best she could. She could tell through the feel of the reins that Windjammer was spooked. She gave the reins a subtle shake, just enough to break his concentrated terror. Windjammer picked up the pace.

"On the hipposaur, that be Lucasphair. And those critters a-runnin' with him be his grumners and imps. Just keep Windjammer at full pace as long as he can last." Artie reached into his quiver and pulled out an arrow. He untied the rope that held his bow to the basket Wiskee was in. "Give me the reins, Princess, and take this bow and arrow. Shoot it at Lucasphair. Ye must hit him where his heart should be. No questions. Just do as I be a-sayin'" He shoved the bow and arrow at Iona.

Iona had never shot a bow and arrow, but she realized her line of sight on Lucasphair was better than Artie's. She gave a silent plea. _SUL, if You can hear me, please give me strength to pull the bow string, and give me the aim to hit Lucasphair in the right spot._ She pulled the bowstring hard and let the arrow fly. "I'm sorry! I missed! I missed! Now what?"

Artie did not speak. He grabbed another arrow and handed it to her. As she was loading the arrow on the bowstring she felt Windjammer darting right and left. She looked down and saw the imps starting to climb Windjammer's legs, using their needle-like claws to pull themselves up.

"Oh SUL, please help us." Iona shouted. She set another arrow and pulled the bowstring back; the arrow flew. "I missed again. They're coming! They're gonna eat us!" Iona was aghast at the sight of the approaching grumners. The imps had made their way to Windjammer's back and were heading toward Iona.

"Tie this to my collar." With his mouth, Wiskee scooped up the rope that had held Artie's bow and tossed it to Artie, who managed to tie it to Wiskee's collar. Wiskee jumped and landed on Iona's lap. He steadied himself then began to make his way around behind her. An imp snapped at him with its piranha-like teeth. Wiskee snarled and growled then let out a vicious bark Iona had never heard before. Wiskee started swinging his front paws to try and knock the imps from Windjammer's back. Imps went flying through the air squealing, then thudding and rolling along the ground. One imp came up Windjammer's leg so fast Wiskee did not see it, and it latched onto his tail. Wiskee let out a "YIPE" in pain and fell off Windjammer; he was now swinging from the rope that was tied to his collar, the imp still clutched to and swinging from his tail.

Iona saw what was happening and, with a mother's protective instinct, reached back and slapped another imp trying to chew through the rope holding Wiskee. The imp shot into the air and slid face first through the dirt.

Wiskee kept thrashing, his paws now bleeding from the bites of the imps climbing Windjammer's legs. An imp threw a punch and nailed Wiskee on the nose then scratched his nails deep across Wiskee's muzzle. Wiskee's cries were almost more than Iona could bear. She reached to help him back up to her lap, but an imp shredded the back of her hand. Somehow she managed to hold onto the bow when she jerked her hand away from the snapping menace.

"Momma, shoot! Don't worry about me right now."

Against everything she felt deep in her heart for Wiskee, she realized she had to abandon him to save them all. Lucasphair was gaining on them. She took aim once again with the third arrow Artie had handed her. She pulled on the bowstring, took a deep breath then exhaled to steady her aim.

Lucasphair laughed hideously as he closed in on them. The grumners were now nipping at Windjammer's heels. The big horse bucked in full stride throwing Iona and Artie into the air. They held on, and Wiskee swung violently. Windjammer reared hard, jumping on his back legs.

"Nae Windjammer! Nae! Keep a-runnin'!" Artie slapped the reins on Windjammer's neck. Valiantly, Windjammer withstood the pain of the attacking grumners and imps; he dropped to all fours at Artie's command. When his front feet hit the ground they were already moving at full speed, and he took off, Iona and Artie hanging on for dear life.

Wiskee was still dangling and bleeding, but he kept his focus. "Momma! Shoot!"

Iona let go the arrow. It flew straight into Lucasphair's vulnerable spot. Iona startled at the sight of Lucasphair, his grumners, and his imps exploding into dust. She watched as their dusted remains settled in a whirl behind them.

"Great shot Princess!" shouted Artie. "And great stridin' Windjammer! Whoa boy, whoa." Windjammer, his sides heaving, was glad to slow the pace to a trot, then to a walk; Artie noticed the horse's bad limp.

Wiskee's words were faint. "Yippee...and ouch. Momma help me." Iona hoisted him up by the rope and took him in her arms. His eyes rolled back and his head fell forward.

"No, no, NO!" She gently shook his bleeding body.

He slowly raised his head. "It's OK Momma. I'll be all right. But I need some of those healing leaves right away." Iona had no idea what he was talking about.

"I be on it." Artie pulled on the reins. Windjammer made a hard right to the river's edge. Artie jumped from Windjammer and ran to pick some salveleaves. Iona jumped from Windjammer's back as well to give him a rest. She held Wiskee in her arms, trusting SUL would intervene. Artie returned in no time and wrapped Wiskee's wounds. "There. Be a-holdin' these around him till we reach Tahqrusalom."

"Will do. Oh Wiskee, don't leave me. Hang in there little buddy." Iona cuddled him.

"I'm feeling better already Momma. Just keep holding me and let me rest while the leaves do their work." Iona hugged him close to her chest as the ground rumbled beneath her feet.

Artie let Windjammer take a drink from the river and lie down. Then he wrapped the horse's gouges and wounds in the soothing leaves, rubbing him and allowing him to lie still for a while.

"I hate ta seem so inconsiderate, but we _must_ be a-goin'." The ground shook yet another time. He helped Windjammer to his feet. "Hey, me pal. Ye goin' ta be all right?" Windjammer grunted, huffed, then nudged Artie's hand to pet his nose. "There, there. Ye'll be just fine. We really must get a-goin'. Can ye do it fer us me friend?" Windjammer moved his legs up and down, each time a little higher, then looked at Wiskee. Iona thought she saw a tear fall from his eye. She approached the horse and held Wiskee up to his face. Wiskee gave him a very small kiss, but that was enough for Windjammer. He whinnied with pride.

"I think that be a-meanin' he be OK now!" shouted a happy Artie.

Iona reached up and placed Wiskee back in the basket. Artie mounted Windjammer then assisted Iona into the saddle once again, and on they went. As they rode closer to Tahqrusalom, they watched the flames leaping from rooftops and saw smoke spiraling in the updrafts of the fires.

The ground shook every time FAZ spewed his fiery breath onto anything in his path. They all realized this was the quaking they had been experiencing. The Vauhlpeezies were shooting fireballs like bullets from an old Tommy Gun. Windjammer found it hard to keep up his quickened pace, and his breathing turned to a choking wheeze as they approached the village.

At FAZ's first sight of Iona, he belted out a retreat command in fear, and immediately Evil stood down and began to flee, Lucasphair's and his companions' dust chasing after them. The Vauhlpeezies' wings made an eerie whistling sound flapping through the smoke. They continued bumping, crowding, and fighting one another for the space closest to FAZ. Iona and Artie watched all Evil disappear over the Alps into Targrum, out of sight.

"My scepter. Is it still in the basket?"

"Aye. And it be a-glowin'."

"Glowing?"

Artie handed the scepter to Iona. Another ribbon and marble inscribed with the word BRAVERY had appeared.

"Artie? Is that the Evil we must defeat before I'm crowned queen?"

Artie was reluctant to answer but knew he must not hide the truth from her. "Aye."

Iona looked at Wiskee, and her insides twisted into an all-too-familiar knot. "Then we must fight...and win...so Good can reign on Maycly forever."

Chapter 46

Ashes, Smoke, and Tears

By the time Iona, Artie, and Wiskee reached the village limits of Tahqrusalom the major flames were being doused by the twelve fiery castle sentinels. They flew over and dumped water from large barrels they carried in their talons. The sight on the ground was dismal as smoldering clouds of smoke and steam rose and drifted away. They saw ashes, charred things that had not completely burned, and cottages with rooftops so badly burned they had collapsed and destroyed everything within. Tahqrusalom was inundated with the offensive smells of destruction. Iona felt helpless when she saw the number of Trees of the Blue Sleep that had been destroyed.

Mayclysians stood weeping, looking at their demolished homes and shoppes. Tears carved patterns in the black soot that covered the survivors' faces. Iona saw and smelled the charred bodies of chukkons who had met a fiery death in the flames. The injured wightling victims were doing all they could to bring aid to anyone they found in need. Iona could not tune out the gut-wrenching sounds of agony coming from so many as they trudged–most of them in shock–over the ashen debris in the village.

Charleo came in from the north. He saw a wightling covered in ash, standing in a daze before the smoldering pub and went to him. "Pub Pete? Be that ye?"

"It's me Charleo." Pub Pete drew a handkerchief from his pocket and tried to wipe the mess off his face. "Just look at my...our...place. There was nothing I could do to save it. All of the wightlings got out. And we were able to help a few chukkons get out, but there were still so many chukkons left inside when the ceiling gave way. Charleo, I've never seen so many sparks fly into the air or heard so many frightened wails." He burst into tears.

Charleo's heart sank. He jumped from the wagon, charging toward what was left of the pub.

Pub Pete grabbed Charleo's arm and stopped him. "NO! Don't go in there. It's a terrible scene."

"But we be a-needin ta get at 'em. They could still be alive." Charleo was filled with dread.

"Charleo, don't go in there," said Carbreyghal. "Pub Pete is right. It is a terrible scene, one you don't want as a memory. I and some of the other etherealians will gather their bodies and spirits." Charleo wept with Pub Pete.

"Help me. Help me. Somebody please help me." Charleo and Pub Pete heard a somber emotionless voice, far beyond dismayed. They turned to see who would emerge from the rising smoke.

"Help me. Help me. Somebody please help me." The faint monotone voice repeated. It was drawing closer.

"Keegan!" shouted Charleo, and he took off running. "Pub Pete, hop on the wagon there with Rascally and be a-followin' me!"

"Help me."

"I be a-comin'!" Charleo waved as he approached his friend. "Keegan, tis I, yer friend Charleo." He could not believe the sight. Keegan was holding his wife Mitzy in his arms. Her dress was burned, and her bonnet was melted to her hair. Her small shoes were only half there, and her tiny charred feet and toes were exposed. She was limp, not breathing. Tears came to Keegan's hollow eyes. Behind Keegan were Halo and Scepter, Jit and Giddy riding on their heads. The horses were limping, covered in ash and soot, following Keegan, pulling the badly burned wagon. Keegan's two daughters, Maye and Karla, lay singed and lifeless on the wagon's bench.

"I let them come ta Tahqrusalom alone. Tis me own fault. I be the one ta blame...I be ta blame. I heard a terrible boomin' and decided ta head ta the village, but when I got here I...I...this be how I found 'em Charleo." His tears fell on Mitzy's blackened dress. He lifted her mangled face to his and kissed her burnt lips.

Charleo removed his hat and bowed his head. Jit and Giddy flew to him, leaving a trail of cinders mixed with sparkles, and landed on his arm. He was crying so hard, his shoulders shook. He gulped, and a loving hand touched his shoulder. "We're here to help," said Carbreyghal. "Fellow etherealians, take special care of this family. Give them the best graves for their bodies and the best hiding places for their spirits." Carbreyghal then reached for Mitzy. Keegan let her go, reluctantly. Two other etherealians gathered Maye and Karla. Charleo held Keegan as they watched Carbreyghal and his helpers take Keegan's family away. Keegan fell to his knees. When Charleo knelt beside him Jit and Giddy lifted themselves into the air and hovered.

"Twas not yer fault, Keegan. Do ye understand? Twas not yer fault."

"I know. I know. There be no way I coulda known. But that still doesna ease the pain and the guilt. Can ye understand that Charleo?"

There was nothing Charleo could say.

Pub Pete and Rascally arrived with the wagon. Pub Pete jumped down and helped Keegan to his feet and lifted him aboard. Then he assisted Charleo in climbing to the driver's bench. Pub Pete unhitched Halo and Scepter from Keegan's wagon and reassured them they would not be traveling too fast. He walked them gingerly to the back of Charleo's wagon where he tied their leads. Then he climbed up and took his seat beside Keegan. Jit and Giddy tucked themselves deep inside Charleo's beard. Pub Pete shared the grief with his friends. He grabbed Keegan and held him tightly. Charleo wiped the remaining tears from his own face, took the reins, and gave Rascally the click-clack sound. Rascally could not help the bumpy ride over the smoking ruins. Halo and Scepter groaned and squealed when pain shot from the hot coals that met with the puncture wounds in their hooves.

Iona and Artie choked through yet another cloud of grey mist and saw a familiar wagon up ahead. "Charleo!" Charleo turned at the comforting sound of Artie's shout, and Iona waved. Windjammer limped toward Rascally, Halo, and Scepter.

"Oh Iona! Ye be OK. Where be Wiskee? Where be he?"

"Don't panic Charleo. He's here in the basket on Windjammer. He's boogered up, but I think he'll pull through. I'm pretty sure, thanks to Artie, that we got the salveleaves on him in time." Iona was trying to convince herself.

Using Windjammer's harness, Charleo climbed up to get a peek at Wiskee. He leaned over the basket, pulled back the piece of cloth Artie had torn from his own shirt and used to cover him, and stroked Wiskee's head. Wiskee's eyes barely opened. Jit and Giddy poked their wee heads out from Charleo's beard, and the tip of Wiskee's tail wagged ever so slightly.

"Artie, what has happened? I canna get ta me cottage from here. Have ye seen Marlen and me boys?" Charleo was frantic.

"We be here m'dear!" Marlen's cry was music to Charleo's ears. He leapt from Windjammer and raced to meet his soot-covered family.

"Be ye all right? Boys, be ye OK?"

"Aye, but our cottage and guest cottage be no more," said Marlen. "And me garden..." she shook her head "...oh me garden." She had reached her breaking point, and tears flowed. Charleo sunk to a sitting position on the ground nearly passing out. Denton rushed to his aid, and Dittle comforted his momma.

"Papa, there be more, but Momma canna bear ta tell ye. Ye need ta be a-takin' a look in the back of the cart. Twas the best we could do." Denton was solemn, Dittle was shaking. Denton helped Charleo to his feet. "Follow me Papa."

Charleo did not take the time to brush himself off, he just followed his son to the cart.

Denton pointed. "In there Papa."

Charleo's face drained, terrified at what he might see, but he climbed up on the wheel to look into the cart. There, lying peacefully, surrounded by burned flowers from Marlen's garden, lay his dead father and mother, Ensio and Rachana. The sight weakened him, and he slipped off the wheel, but Denton caught him and helped him to the ground. Charleo had never wept harder in his life. Marlen and Dittle climbed down and joined them.

Denton tried to be strong for his family. "Papa, we still have each other, and we salvaged our necklaces." His voice was strong through the lump in his throat. They all held one another. Jit and Giddy flew out of Charleo's beard, landed on his shoulder, removed their wee hats, bowed their heads, and sniffled.

Carbreyghal came to the wagon with several of his fellow etherealians.

"Wait, please, before ye be a-takin' 'em–let me see 'em one more time."

Carbreyghal honored Charleo's request. He could see that Charleo lacked strength, and motioned to two etherealians who gingerly lifted Charleo to the cart. There, Charleo hovered in the etherealians' arms as he looked upon his mother's and father's mutilated bodies.

"Momma, Papa, I know ye'll be fine one day, but tis so hard now." Charleo choked on his sorrowful breath. "Denton and Dittle'll miss a-comin' ta yer place and...and..." Charleo could speak no more.

" _They were My first Charleo; I feel your grief. It is time, however, to let Carbreyghal take their bodies and spirits to their resting places. I have need of you. You must stay strong for Me."_ SUL's powerful words stopped Charleo's tears. The etherealians returned Charleo to Marlen and the boys.

Carbreyghal summoned Reeawn to join him at the cart, and together they took Ensio's and Rachana's bodies and spirits from the wagon.

Artie had recognized his other friends on Charleo's wagon. "Keegan! Pub Pete!" He left his saddle to go to them, and Iona guided the feeble Windjammer to a vacant patch of dampened sand so he was not standing on so much debris. Keegan and Pub Pete proceeded to tell Artie their stories. Artie did not know what to do; then he remembered who was still on Windjammer. "There be someone I'd like fer ye ta meet. I be certain she'll be a-bringin' a smile ta yer faces." Pub Pete and Keegan climbed from the wagon and staggered with exhaustion toward Windjammer.

"Pub Pete, this be Princess Iona."

Iona gathered her strength and spoke. "So nice to meet you."

"And this be Keegan."

The look on Keegan's face did not help Iona maintain the courageous expression she knew they needed to see, but she held it together. "And so nice to meet you too Keegan." Her genuine smile warmed their hearts. She jumped from Windjammer and gave each one of them a hug. At her kind touch, they both broke down again. "It's OK. Grieving is a part of life I understand all too well. I know there are times when words alone can't comfort the pain of loss, but I'm here now, and everything is going to be all right. Trust SUL."

Pub Pete and Keegan lifted their heads and found Iona's sincerity to be the comfort they needed. "We thank you Princess," said Pub Pete. Keegan, still in a daze, nodded his head.

"Now you two get back on Charleo's wagon and wait for him there. I must tend to Wiskee." Pub Pete picked Keegan up and carried him piggyback style.

Iona climbed into Artie's saddle so she could be near Wiskee. "Artie, I know you feel the need to see who else you can help before we leave this place. I won't keep you from doing that."

Artie was gone for a long while, but when he made it back, Iona was happy to hear he had been able to help a few others. He climbed up and sat backwards on Windjammer's neck, facing Iona who was still petting Wiskee. "Be ye all right Princess?"

"I think so Artie. I'm just really worried about Wiskee."

Wiskee slowly brought his head up at the sound of his momma's voice. Around the salveleaves Iona could see his beautiful white fur, now caked with blood and gray-black ash. His eyes were droopy, and his breathing was shallow. "I'm gonna be all right (cough cough) Momma. I can feel (cough cough) the salveleaves working."

"I sure hope so little buddy." Iona stared glumly at him. Wiskee gave her a tiny smile, and that gave her a spark of hope.

"Momma, why don't (cough cough) you have our friends come stay at our cottage (cough cough) until things get better?"

"That's a wonderful idea Wiskee. Artie, spread the news. Wiskee and I will go ahead on Windjammer and begin to make preparations for our guests. Will you please ride with Charleo and his bunch?"

"Aye Princess. We'll be a-seein' ye at yer cottage." Artie climbed down and blew her a kiss. She acted out catching it and plastering it to her cheek, then she bent down and gave him a kiss on the top of his head.

• • • •

The feasting room in FAZ's lair was buzzing with gloating and conceitedness. FAZ banged his fists on the table to gain their attention. "NOW _THAT'S_ WHAT I CALL DELIVERING A MESSAGE! And that was only a taste of what we can do to them. If they're so certain they're going to win, they need to rethink their strategies. Your works of devastation were superb, your tactics spot on. They won't know what to do without their paramount village. And Lucasphair, I know you didn't get her this time, but I trust that you will. The time is coming when all Good will vanish and Evil will prevail. MAYCLY WILL BE OURS!"

Chapter 47

A Visit of Importance

Several weeks following the attack on Tahqrusalom, the smoldering remnants of the paramount village had fully extinguished, and the spitting beetles had done their part in helping the land become green once again. The aerialoceroses and towdoceroses had worked together with Mayclysians around the clock to fill and pull hundreds of large baskets full of debris over the Skygem Alps. They dumped the debris on the most northern edge of Targrum. When they finished clearing the destruction, all that remained were the hardiest of the Trees of The Blue Sleep. The workers re-mulched the sidewalks of Main Street, dedicating them as memorial walking paths. Carved wooden plaques were placed at the bottom of either a remaining giant tree or where one once stood, each with the name of the shoppe and the owner who had occupied that location.

The homeless survivors had moved to other villages throughout Bailiwick, Trote Waters, and Chennington Greens. Pub Pete had taken up residence with Pub Pearl in The Training Village. The two of them had combined their pub expertise and changed the name from Pub Pearl's to Tales & Tall Ones. Honky-Tonk Hurley's Farmhouse Tavern in Snuggerbug Landing had become busier than ever. Charleo and his family now lived in a newly built cottage nestled amongst the trees in the outskirts of Glammiswinde, with Keegan residing in their guest cottage. Artie remained in his original cottage and was glad to have Charleo and his family and Keegan as neighbors.

Iona sat up in her bed, stretched, and pulled the covers down, burying Wiskee on purpose.

"Hey! What are you doing?" Wiskee giggled from under the comforter.

"Wiskee? Where's Wiskee? I don't see him!" Iona laughed.

He stomped on the comforter just right so it pulled it off of his head.

"Oh! There he is!" She took him in her arms and tickled him; she loved to hear him laugh. "Good morning little buddy."

"Good morning Momma." He kissed her face. "I'm so glad things are back to normal. How about you?"

"Absolutely little buddy. Let's go down to the shoreline and say hello to the mermaids before we get our breakfast. Whaddaya say?"

"Yippee!" Wiskee went flying out the pet door of the cottage.

When the mermaid visit was over, as usual Iona and Wiskee prepared some breakfast. Just before they were about to sit down and enjoy warm sweet rolls and hot chocolate, a knock came at their door. "Wait right here, and don't start without me."

"Good morning My princess." Iona smiled at the spirit of SUL standing before her.

"And what did I do to deserve such a guest as Yourself?"

"I need to answer some questions for you, and we need to discuss Maycly's future. May I come in?"

"Where are my manners? Of course You may. Please, come in and join us at our table."

"Thank you. Don't mind if I do. Hello Wiskee. I hear you've had quite a time, haven't you?"

"Yes I have, but Momma trusted You, and You made it all better. You're the Grandest Wizard... _ever!_ Will You get to be SUL again? You know, like...so I can sit on Your lap and stuff and not fall right through, like now, because You're like a ghost?"

SUL smiled at Wiskee and chuckled at his choice of words. "Well it's nice to know I could be of help to you. And yes, hopefully someday you will be able to sit on My lap again without falling through."

"Whew! That's good to know!"

SUL turned to Iona. "Now, Iona. I'm sure you have many questions. Am I correct?"

She felt her heart leap at the direct attention of SUL's spirit. "Yeah, boy do I!"

"Where would you like for Me to start?"

"I have no idea."

"Then I shall start from the beginning. How would that be?"

"I guess that's the best place."

Iona and SUL spent the rest of the morning discussing things of the past, present, and future. Iona was taken back by many of the things SUL's spirit revealed to her, but as time progressed she felt her courage and strength taking root and blossoming. After a few hours their conversation began to wind down. SUL had explained everything to her, just as He had to Charleo long ago. "And that is why it is so important that we win the battle for Good, and that you are crowned queen. Do you have any more questions?"

Iona let out a sigh. She was overwhelmed. Before she could answer, however, Wiskee, who felt he had been quiet long enough, spoke up. "Yeah, I've got a question. Why didn't Momma wave back at the otters on Otter Slide Island when we flew over?"

"Because you didn't tell her to."

"But You hadn't told me I was allowed to talk yet!"

"And there was a good reason for that. Remember, you wanted to surprise your momma by saying hello to her as you dropped by parachute to the ground?"

"Oh...yeah." Wiskee's little nose twitched as he scrunched his mouth in embarrassment. Laughter filled the cottage.

"Well Iona, if you don't have any more questions I shall be on My way."

Iona's stomach did a flip. She was thinking that the next time she saw His spirit would probably be during battle. They rose and walked to the door.

"I'll trust You every minute of every day until we meet again." Iona was not acting; she was sincere. She wanted so badly to hug Him, but it was not possible.

"G'bye!" Wiskee shouted.

"Goodbye little buddy!" SUL's spirit shouted back from the front door.

Iona could hardly put her heartfelt feelings into words. "Thank You SUL. Thanks for taking the time to...to explain so many things. And for waiting for someone like..."

"No need to say what you're going to say." SUL's spirit's voice was so soothing to her.

"I suppose not. Then until we meet again?"

"Until we meet again, My Princess."

Iona watched as SUL's spirit ascended into the branches of the Tree of Breathing and Being, then she returned to the kitchen. "Hey! What are you doing out of your highchair? And that's _my_ sweet roll you little bandit!" Wiskee dashed off the table and out the pet door with the sweet roll still in his mouth. Iona chased after him through the backyard, both of them giggling all the way.

Chapter 48

Is It Really You?

Cole had not eaten for days; he had been starving himself for a purpose. Using a sharp piece of rock that had fallen from the ceiling several weeks ago, he repeatedly hit the restraining chain strapped to his ankle cuff at the same tempo that the unexplained pounding noises from above took place. _Come on, you're almost there._ With one more stroke the link fractured. Only the iron ankle clasp remained.

He removed what was left of his ratty shirt, undershirt, and jeans, leaving him in his boxers. He stuffed his shirt and jeans with dirt and trash from the floor and arranged them so they resembled a body. He put his shoes where his head should be; the bottoms of his feet were already calloused, so he figured he did not need the shoes. He wadded up his undershirt to look like a head and placed it on his shoes. He hoped the makeshift dummy looked real, a facsimile of him actually lying there.

He tiptoed to the bars of the cell door and looked in every direction but saw no one. The all-too-familiar wall that faced him was solid, but he could see the bottom of a stairway far to the left. He was guessing the door he heard squeak twice a day since he had been captured was at the top. He listened for noises of any kind. He had no idea why he had been captured and had no clue where he was. Those who brought his food and water never answered his questions. As best he could figure he had been held in the basement of a warehouse in a big city somewhere near Bee Creek. He could not believe he was finally facing the chance to escape. _Iona, I'm coming for you. I sure hope you haven't given up on me. The memory of your face has been my strength to stay alive. The thoughts of kissing your lips again and holding you in my arms are all I can think about right now. I hope you've managed Baby Doll. I know it's been so hard on you._

He took a deep breath and held it. _I don't hear a sound. Now's my chance._ He exhaled as far as he could then squeezed his frail body through the bars. He crept down the dark hallway toward the stairs, listening for anyone approaching. He did not hear anyone, or anything, so he kept moving. When he approached the stairway, the silence was broken by the creaking door opening at the top of the stairs. "...then she said, _'that's_ why we have to burn them.'" The approaching ones laughed together. Cole recognized the familiar voices of those who delivered food to the cell.

He found a tall wide crack in the wall and slid inside, out of sight. When he heard their footsteps pass, he looked to make certain their backs were turned then bolted up the stairs. _If they're bringing the food, I don't have much time before they discover I'm gone, unless my dummy covers for me. Please SUL, don't let them hurt the others._ Cole waited at the top of the stairs for the deliverers to blurt out their usual harassment.

"Your food's here! Eat up! It's yummy for your tummy! You don't want to starve now do you?" That's when Cole opened and closed the creaking door. He found himself in an empty room, but saw another door. He rushed over and held his ear to the door; it was very warm to the touch, almost hot. _It must be a door to the outside. The sun's probably shining directly on it._ He slowly pushed on the door, and just as he had expected, it opened to the outside. "Now that's an interesting smell." He gagged and ran as fast as he could, not caring in what direction, just so long as it was away from the horrible place in which he had been chained for so long.

Cole had escaped.

• • • •

Iona finally caught Wiskee, the sweet roll still in his mouth, and began to tickle him. This time the equinarchs helped her. Wiskee was laughing so hard Iona thought she had best stop and let him catch his breath.

"Let's go for a walk into Timberland Forest North, how about it Wiskee?"

Wiskee gulped the sweet roll. "I'm never the one to ignore an invitation like that!" So off they went to discover the forest and enjoy a wonderful walk together following the pathlight ivy. Iona hand-fed a few tydyed whodeys, and Wiskee enjoyed playing hide and seek with the Sprites.

"We'd better get back to the cottage Wiskee. I'd like to fix us some lunch and relax before Charleo shows up to take us to Honky-Tonk's. I've never been there, so I can't wait to go."

"OK Momma. See you little 'buzzing-somethings' later." Wiskee had always loved that his momma had called the Sprites that before she knew what they were.

Wiskee trotted into the cottage first, as always, straight to his water bowl and lapped up some cool goodness. Iona had refilled her gwendelant mug before they had gotten home, so she took a seat and finished it before starting lunch. Wiskee jumped up on her lap and begged in the cute way only he could. "Tomato soup and grilled cheese...pleeeeeeease?"

"If we must."

"Yippee!"

"OK. Hop down and I'll get started." Wiskee jumped down and followed her like a shadow to the kitchen. Iona emptied the homemade tomato soup from a Trote Waters farm into the pan and lit the burner. Then she lit the next burner to heat the skillet for the grilled cheese sandwiches. The butter had just started melting when she felt the hair stand on the back of her neck. She turned and froze at the sight.

There in her kitchen stood a man barely dressed. He was so skinny and bruised she did not even recognize him.

"Iona, it's me, Cole."

With her mouth open in disbelief, she stepped closer and looked into his emerald eyes. He brought his withered hand to her face, and she felt the familiar warmth she had tried so hard never to forget. She had no choice but to cry. She threw herself into his arms. "You're here? On Maycly?" Iona kissed him.

"Of course. Where else would I be?" Iona stepped back at his awkward choice of words.

"That doesn't make any sense, Sweetie. What do you mean, 'where else would I be'? You left to run errands and never came home. You didn't die, because Gramma Hilda and Grampa Lawrence never saw you come through the Ushering Tree. Besides, if you died, you certainly wouldn't be dressed like that, here, on Maycly, would you?"

Cole stood and stared. He had no answer.

Iona felt guilty. "Oh Sweetie, I'm so sorry. Look at you–you look like you need some food, and definitely some clothes." Iona gave him another once-over head to toe. Wiskee growled at him and began backing away.

"Stop that. You know Cole. He's your daddy. You know, the one in the pictures you went nuts over on Earth." Wiskee was not agreeing.

"I know I don't look exactly like the pictures, but it's me. I've just been gone a long, long time." He took a seat at the table and invited Wiskee to jump into his lap.

Iona was devastated as Wiskee continued growling. Cole continued to try to warm up to him.

"I'll be back in a minute. Let me go get you a towel to wrap around yourself."

Things between Wiskee and Cole had not changed when she got back. Cole was still coaxing him to come to him, and Wiskee was still snarling.

"Wiskee, stop." Iona was overly apologetic. "Really, he should warm up to you very soon. You probably just caught him off guard, like you did me. He's great with people... well, wightlings and chukkons...and so many other animals." She looked at Wiskee, but he would not talk to her. She realized she was still holding the towel. "Oh, sorry. Here, wrap your lower half in this." Wiskee lunged at him when Iona's hand touched his.

"Wiskee! My goodness! Settle down. There's enough room in my heart for both you _and_ Cole."

Cole smiled at Iona as best he could and held tight to her hand. She was awestruck by his emerald eyes. It had been too long since she had stared into them, and she was trying to make up for lost time. She kissed him again, but he barely returned the favor. Iona frowned when their lips separated. She changed the subject. "Let me finish getting lunch ready, and you can join us. You can tell me everything and I'll tell you everything that has happened since you've been gone. I can't believe I'm actually saying these words to _you,_ and not just into thin air. Are Mommy and Daddy here too?" He gave her a blank stare. The pause made her afraid of the answer he might give. "I'll make us lunch, then we'll talk. OK? Oh, I'm so scatter-brained right now."

Iona was becoming more excited by the minute. Cole would not let go of her hand when she tried to pull it out of his. Instead, he tightened his grasp. She smiled and figured he was just so glad to see her he did not want to let her out of his sight, or touch.

A knock. It came at the most inopportune time for Cole. He released Iona's hand when her head jerked in the direction of the door.

"I'll be right back Sweetie. Wiskee, you behave yourself." Iona shook her head as she could still hear him growling as she went to the door.

She was elated with whom was on the other side. "Why Charleo! I'm so glad it's you. You won't believe who's in my kitchen."

Charleo did not speak. He pushed Iona out of the way, nearly knocking her down, and tore for the kitchen. At the sight of Charleo, Cole jumped to his feet. Iona ran to the kitchen. Charleo set an arrow on his bow and pulled back on the bowstring. Wiskee went nuts barking and growling instead of talking. He was becoming hoarse.

"Wiskee stop it! Charleo, NO! What has gotten into you two? Charleo...that's Cole! That's who I wanted you to meet!" Iona screamed when Charleo released the arrow from point blank range. "NOOOO!"

The arrow hit Cole in the heart.

Iona's best moment turned into her worst nightmare. She fainted, and Charleo caught her. He moved her to the couch and covered her with a blanket. Wiskee brought a cloth to Charleo, who then soaked it with cool water and placed it across Iona's forehead. She was out for several minutes, then she began to stir.

"Can ye hear me? Princess?"

"Momma, Momma! How about me? Can you hear me?"

"Where's Cole? Why did you do that? What happened?" Iona burst into tears.

"A _lot_ happened Princess."

"Momma, I tried to warn you, but you wouldn't listen to me. I didn't want to talk because I didn't want to let him in on my secret."

"Wait. Whoa. Hold on. What do you mean 'your secret'?"

"SUL told me not to let Lucasphair or _any_ of those nasty guys know that I can talk."

"Wait. Lucasphair? But why? When was he here? Where's Cole?"

Charleo filled in some of the details. "Lucasphair, a-bein' the evil changelin' he be, appeared as Cole, probably ta be a-kidnappin' ye. I be a-bettin' twas FAZ's doin'."

"Momma, SUL doesn't want them to know I can talk because during the final battle, since I'm able to hear and understand what their Evil battle animals are saying, that'll help us...the good guys. If the bad guys know, then they'll just lie or not even talk when I'm near them."

"So...you're like a secret battle weapon? Along with me?"

Wiskee stared at her. He did not know what to say.

"Aye, he be. SUL dinna tell ye because He wanted Wiskee ta be a-tellin' ye, but twas s'posed ta be under different circumstances. Twas s'posed ta be when ye were at The Trainin' Village a-layin' out the battle plans." Charleo could see that the gears were beginning to turn in Iona's mind.

She snapped back to the real conversation. "OK. That answers that. So that was Lucasphair and not Cole?"

"Aye."

"EEEWWW! I kissed him!" Iona fainted again.

"Princess...Princess...wake up! C'mon!" Charleo panicked.

"Momma!" Wiskee pounced on her chest and began to lick her face, and her eyes popped open at that.

"Wow–you're much more effective than smelling salts little buddy!" Everyone chuckled. "But I didn't see him turn to dust when you shot him."

"That's because you passed out just before the arrow hit him Momma." Iona's eyebrows lowered at Wiskee's response.

"Aye, twas Lucasphair. He be a sly devilish creature. I was a-doin' me shoppin' in Meekershade Corners when SUL told me ta be a-high-tailin' it ta yer cottage, that ye'd be a-needin' some help with Lucasphair. I've ne'er been without me bow and arrows on me back since FAZ's attack on Tahqrusalom. So I got here as fast as Rascally could run, and it looked like I got here just in the nick of time."

"Oh, Charleo, Wiskee, what would I _ever_ do without you guys? I feel like such a schlep. I _really_ thought that was Cole." Iona looked off into space and frowned. "But then he didn't...he didn't...kiss me right. EEEYYYUUUCK!"

Wiskee and Charleo made the same kind of face.

"And when he wouldn't let go of my hand...and then his attitude...and... Oh, it's all over, no need to dwell on it, right?" She ran her hands through her hair.

"Aye."

Wiskee darted off through the cottage. When he returned, he dropped his momma's scepter onto her lap. "Look Momma. A new marble." Iona picked up the scepter and saw the new marble with the word OVERCOME inscribed in silver.

"Ye rest fer a few minutes more. I need ta be a-checkin' on Rascally and the wagon, then I'll be back in ta get ye. Ye and Wiskee can ride back ta Glammiswinde with me, and we'll head on over to Honky-Tonk's together from my place. That way, ye two dunna have ta be a-spendin' the rest of the afternoon alone."

"I'm in!" shouted Wiskee.

"Me too!" Iona was just as excited. She laid her head back, and her mind raced. With each passing incident she could feel herself becoming stronger in some ways. But now, if she ever actually found Cole or Ann or Leonard, she was unsure if she could trust herself to be certain it was them. She began to doubt just how great she had thought Maycly was.

" _Trust Me, trust yourself. Don't let Evil get the best of you and your thoughts. Mayclysians need you My Princess."_ Iona recognized SUL's voice speaking inwardly to her. It was comforting and gave her strength to carry on.

"Be ye ready Princess?"

"I am. How about you Wiskee? You ready for a wagon ride little buddy?"

"YYIIPPEE!" Wiskee ran out the door. "Cannonball–oof! I forgot the bench was that hard."

Iona smiled at Charleo. "I guess that means yes."

Chapter 49

Fun Turns to Terror

"The suns be a-tradin' light with the moons; that be our cue ta be a-goin'," said Charleo. Marlen was still in the bedroom primping. She had taken a real liking to the tavern and did not even take it as an insult to her own cooking when Charleo commented about how great Honky-Tonk's food was.

"Can we all be a-wearin' our necklaces ta the tavern? I want all of our friends ta see 'em." Dittle had his mind made up, even before he got an answer, and took the necklaces from the mantle, distributing them accordingly. No one complained.

As they walked outside, Keegan came out from the guest cottage. "Well Keegan, look at you all spiffed up for a twilight out on the town." Iona went to him and gave him a big kiss on the top of the head. She just adored his new dark red Lederhosen, billowy tan shirt with brass buttons, and black velvet bow tie.

Iona, Wiskee, Charleo, Marlen, Denton, Dittle, and Keegan all loaded themselves on the wagon. Artie showed up on Windjammer and traveled with them. By full twilight, they had reached Honky-Tonk Hurley's Farmhouse Tavern.

They made their way through the bar doors. "There they be!" shouted Charleo when he saw Gramma Hilda, Grampa Lawrence, and The Man Behind The Dumpster, already seated at a large round wooden picnic table in the far corner, enjoying a round of frothy drinks.

The tavern fell silent when Iona entered carrying Wiskee. At first she thought maybe Wiskee was not allowed to be in there. She smiled and cordially said, "Hello everyone."

"Drinks on the house! Even Wiskee!" Honky-Tonk Hurley's boisterous offer turned the silent tavern into a party. Many jumped to their feet and came running to give Iona and Wiskee a hug.

Iona and Wiskee were last to the table. The quintet known as The Farmhouse Five, consisting of a tin whistle, a fiddle, a bodhran drum, a tambourine, and an uilleann bagpipe, began playing festive songs much to Iona's delight. She was touched by the highchair Honky-Tonk Hurley had prepared for Wiskee at their table. She felt every eye upon her (in a good way) but still was not used to that just yet, as she had spent so much of her first few weeks at her cottage.

"So tell us, what princess-like duties have you been up to between here and Earth?" Gramma Hilda had been waiting all day to hear Iona's story.

"Well, I survived living alone on Earth, but just when I thought I couldn't do it any longer, Wiskee here showed up on my doorstep." She gave him a wink. "And on the trip to Maycly I survived flying over Targrum on my bed with the Vauhlpeezies spitting fire at me. Then there was the attack by...uh...they were...uh..."

"Imps and grumners," answered Charleo.

"Yeah, those things. They chased me and Artie and Wiskee and Windjammer, but we beat 'em! I shot my first bow and arrow, ever. Surprisingly I took out Lucasphair with my third shot!" This time she winked at Artie. "Oh, and I kissed Lucasphair." Everyone at the table said "eeewww." Iona laughed.

"You kissed Lucasphair? WHY?" Grampa Lawrence was sickened by the thought.

"Because he came to me looking like Cole."

Their server approached the table. "So, what will all of you be having to drink?"

"I'll be a-havin' a mug of yer best brew," hollered Artie over the music.

The server looked at him like he was crazy. "Don't you think the princess should order first tonight?"

"Oh, sorry. Just a-bein' meself."

"Well maybe this be not the best time ta be that, ye think?" said the ever-serious Charleo.

Iona snickered. "Bring him your best brew. No problem Artie. You can be yourself any time you want." said Iona enthusiastically. "And I will have...let me look here...so many good sounding drinks...uh...let's make it a Snuggerbug Sassafras."

The server smiled. "You want that with or without a little kick to redden your cheeks?"

"Oh, definitely with!"

Artie leaned toward her and whispered behind his hand. "Ye'll be a-likin' the kick Princess."

The rest ordered their drinks and were served promptly. Next they ordered their dinners. It did not take long for the plates to come from the kitchen. Iona's, served first, was full of Farmhouse Homemade Noodles over Spicy Cheddar Mashed Potatoes, a side of Sugary Fried Corn, and a mix of tomatoes, yellow squash, and onions sprinkled with herbs and spices, all prepared in butter and shredded cheese. On the other plates she saw hand-sized stuffed mushrooms, spaghetti with red sauce and fettuccine with white sauce, grilled muffins topped with fruity sauces, and salads that dwarfed those she was used to on Earth. Artie's onion rings had been dipped in a brew batter and fried to a golden crisp, and Charleo's large bowl of Gazpacho was topped with sour cream and jalapenos with tortillas on the side. Wiskee had managed to get them to make a grilled cheese and bowl of tomato soup especially for him. When Iona saw the size of the grilled cheese sandwich, she wondered how Wiskee was going to eat it all. She could hardly believe the grand buffet that had been brought to their table.

They dined and laughed, and they clapped and sang along with the music. Charleo, Artie, Keegan, and Grampa Lawrence took turns dancing with Iona, Gramma Hilda, and Marlen. Denton and Dittle had gone to the stage and were swinging arm-in-arm with their friends. The Man Behind The Dumpster was dancing a jig with every lady in the tavern. Jit and Giddy met their Sprite friends, and they flitted in and about all of the guests. Iona felt the night could not get any better.

But her delightful thoughts vanished when The Farmhouse Five's music jumped off beat and dwindled in sour tones. The bar doors parted, and holding them open was a wightling no one had ever seen. He was dressed in black trousers and a white collarless shirt which fell in a V at his neck. The entire outfit resembled a renaissance pirate. His boots came to his knees and sported heavy boot straps made of pewter. Iona did not know whether to stay calm, run away, or prepare for a fight.

Honky-Tonk Hurley wanted no trouble, so he spoke with his usual friendly voice. "Hello stranger. C'mon in...drinks are on the house."

The stranger did not move. He just stood there, combing the entire tavern with his eyes. The uneasy patrons' return stares made him feel like a dandelion in a rose garden. When his eyes met Iona's he paused. Iona stared back stiffly. His solemn face broke into a wide smile, and he hesitantly spoke her name. "Iona?"

"Who's asking?" She never-so-much-as blinked.

"It's me. Cole."

It was a moment of truth for Iona. _I want so badly to believe this. At least he's wearing clothes this time. But that's no reason to believe. SUL, help me._ She was extremely leery, along with Charleo, who sat poised with one hand on his bow and the other already reaching for an arrow. Iona remembered SUL's words from earlier that day, and chose not to let her fear stand in her way. Boldness filled her. "I'll give you one chance to run. But if you do, and if Wiskee starts growling, we'll all know you're Lucasphair. And every warrior in this place will hunt you down in order to dust you." All eyes shifted in her direction. The wightling stood his ground.

"Lucasphair? NO! It's me, Cole, Baby Doll."

Iona began to walk toward the stranger who was claiming to be Cole. "If you are my true Cole, prove it to me." She continued her steps, certain Charleo and Artie had her back.

Cole looked at her and gave her a wink and a blink.

"Too easy. Give me more proof."

Cole thought hard. "Ready Teddy?"

"That's great, but what should my answer be?" Iona was almost beside him.

"I was born ready."

Iona bravely moved in front of him, their faces only inches apart. Cole went to hug her. "DON'T lift a hand or touch me until I say so." Iona's teeth were gritting.

Cole dropped his arms. He wanted her to believe it was him, and he did not understand what ailed her.

Iona stared deep into his emerald eyes and whispered. "What parts of a production do I like the least?"

Cole laughed nervously. Charleo and Artie stiffened. Cole whispered his answer. "Baby Doll, that would be directing and producing." The only sounds were patrons adjusting in their seats in case they needed to run.

Charleo slowly loaded the arrow on his bow under the table where no one could see.

"Touch my face," whispered Iona.

Cole reached forward. Just before his hand touched her face, Charleo seized the moment...he stood and shouted, "Tis a trap! I've seen this before!" The crowd gasped. Charleo pulled the arrow back on the bow string.

Wiskee jumped from his highchair and raced toward Iona. Charleo let the arrow fly, but Wiskee had timed it just right, leaping into the air, catching the arrow in his mouth. He landed, sliding across the wooden floor in style. He spit the arrow and shouted, "Daddy Cole! It _is_ you! Momma, this really is him...this is your Cole, the _real_ one in the pictures you showed me."

Iona burst into tears. Cole was more than a little surprised that he was hearing a dog talk, but the presence of his Iona largely overshadowed the event. He enfolded Iona in his arms and hugged her. They kissed a more passionate kiss than they had on their wedding day.

The crowd thundered with glee, applauding, cheering, and whistling. Jit and Giddy flew from Charleo's beard and made a B-line for Iona and Cole, circling around their heads, amping up the Sprite sparkles as they flew.

Iona and Cole hugged again. "I found you, or maybe you found me? I've missed you so much. I love you Sweetie. I'm well. I'm all well." Iona stuttered through her tears of joy. She looked down, and Cole followed her eyes. Wiskee was on the floor wagging his tail, dancing in circles, and singing a song he was making up on the spot. Iona looked back at Cole. "I have so much to tell you."

"I'll bet you do! I love you too and have missed you more than you'll ever know. And you'll definitely have to explain that talking dog that thinks I'm his father." Cole's whispering felt warm and gentle in her ear. She knew Cole was real this time, and she did not want to let him go. She took him by the hand. "May I have your attention please?" The room fell silent at her request. "I would like to introduce to you...my husband, Cole." The crowd noise became a notch louder. The reunited couple's smiles were contagious.

Iona thought she had blacked out from jubilation; Cole thought the same of himself. They both realized they were totally coherent, however, when the crowd's cheering shifted to screams. With intense fear everyone witnessed black hoods being thrown over Iona's and Cole's heads by Vauhlpeezies.

Iona and Cole heard Wiskee growling and thrashing. The crowd saw him as he got snapped up by another Vauhlpeezie and shoved into a burlap bag. Cole fought the creature that was tying his hands behind his back, and Iona was struggling with the same.

The brave crowd members were rushing the evil ones but were being picked up and tossed back into the tavern.

"Iona?" Cole was panicked.

"I'm here! They're tying my hands! What's going on? Cole! Wiskee!" Iona screamed as she was being pulled out of the tavern. The next thing she felt was her feet leaving the ground. Then she was flying through the air, along with Cole and Wiskee.

The crowd listened to Iona's and Cole's cries for help. Wiskee barked and growled. Several warriors rushed out the bar doors in an attempt to stop the abduction.

The helpless images faded into the distance.

Chapter 50

Artie Steps Up

Artie had made it to the front of the mob of warriors. Charleo, Denton, and Dittle caught up to him. Artie set another arrow.

Charleo pushed Artie's bow down. "Tis no use. Save yer arrows."

Keegan had remained inside. He held Gramma Hilda and Marlen, Grampa Lawrence stood in front of them. The Man Behind The Dumpster spread his arms as if to protect the ladies he had been jitter-bugging with on the dance floor. Those inside were staring in disbelief at the tavern's swinging bar doors, wondering the fate of Iona, Cole, and Wiskee.

Murmuring turned to screams when all the warriors except Charleo, Artie, Denton, and Dittle, came barreling back through the doors. Several distorted hands came over the tops of the swinging doors causing them to stop abruptly. Silence fell like lead. The bar door hinges creaked under the weight of the evil beings hanging from them, their crippled Vauhlpeezie hands holding them open.

First Dittle, then Denton, followed by Charleo and Artie, were thrown one at a time, back into the tavern, rolling and slamming into the other patrons. With evident terror on their faces, each hurriedly stood and made his way back to the table with Keegan and the others. The swinging doors closed, and the Vauhlpeezies left.

A blast of wind blew through the doors, holding them open. A shadowy figure approached. There stood Lucasphair. "This time I have succeeded. Iona now belongs to FAZ."

Honky-Tonk Hurley's shout pierced the silence. "You're not welcome here!"

Charleo, Artie, Denton, and Dittle all had their arrows aimed at Lucasphair's vulnerable spot.

"I really don't care to participate in your festivities. My intention was to crash the party to make a statement for Evil, and I've obviously accomplished that, so I'll be going now."

The chukkons let their arrows fly, but not before Lucasphair swung the doors closed. The arrows penetrated the wood. Charleo and Artie ran to the swinging doors and pushed them open. The patrons shivered at the distant sounds of Lucasphair's wicked laughter.

The Man Behind The Dumpster rushed back to the table. Gramma Hilda collapsed in a faint, and Grampa Lawrence made certain she landed on her chair. Honky-Tonk Hurley motioned to The Farmhouse Five to begin playing. Their instruments broke the silence, but no one paid any attention.

Charleo stood with his head in his hands. "I failed. It be me who SUL trusted ta protect the princess at all costs, and I failed. And poor li'l Wiskee...he'll be so scared."

"Ye dinna fail alone." Artie pointed at the bar doors. "There be four arrows a-stickin' in those swingin' doors, so if ye be a-thinkin' ye failed alone, then ye need ta be a-thinkin' again. Besides, tis no time fer a pity party. C'mon, Charleo. They be a-needin' us ta find 'em...and soon."

"I know! But how can we find 'em? Those Vauhlpeezies be a-headin' ta Targrum. Ye know that be the place they be a-takin 'em. I know nothin' of that land, and neither do ye. Nary a one of us at this table has e'er had reason ta be a-goin' inta that wretched land."

Marlen butted in. "The Bridge of Revealin'."

"What?" Artie stared at her with determination.

"The Bridge of Revealin'. Remember? Tis where me and the boys found ourselves when we were rescued by Jit and his friends." Denton and Dittle nodded, and Jit and Giddy confirmed it. "The bridge be a-spannin' the peaks in the southern bits of the Skygem Alps. When ye be on the bridge, ye _can_ see the castle...tis the only place ye can see the castle...and I be a-warnin' ye, tis not a pretty sight. FAZ's lair has ta be near the castle. I be certain of it."

"What be the best route? Anyone?"

Marlen grabbed a napkin from the table and a scribbling stick from her wee purse. "Now pay attention, both of ye." Charleo and Artie snapped to. "Take the southern cart path outta Skibbergary through Baynooth then veer onta the fork toward Hawthborough. From Hawthborough head on ta Klondelkin. Take the forest road east outta Klondelkin, and ye'll come ta a crossroad; go straight. The main cart path'll end, but there'll be enough trace of an old abandoned cart path fer ye ta follow ta the bridge. Got it?"

"Aye." Artie was nodding. "Tis nearly a day's journey from here ta there, but if we leave now, we should be there by late mornin', eh?"

"Aye. Artie be right." Charleo took the map Marlen had scribbled and put it in his pocket. "Keegan, I be a-needin' ye ta take Marlen and me boys home." He saw an ounce of uncertainty come to Keegan's face. "Rascally be a-knowin' the way from here." He winked and Keegan smiled big. "When ye get ta the cottage, be a-stayin' put. I be a-trustin' ye ta protect me family with yer life."

"Aye Gen'rl."

"Jit, Giddy, ye two'll be a-travelin' with me and Artie till we reach Targrum, in case we be a-needin' yer services. But I want ye ta scatter before we get onta the bridge; yer Sprite dust might give us away."

"Aye General." Jit and Giddy ducked into Charleo's beard.

Grampa Lawrence stepped forward. "What can we do to help?"

"Ye need ta be concerned with Gramma Hilda." Artie tenderly stroked her cheek. "Be a-gettin' her back ta the Usherin' Tree as soon as ye can."

"Then if it's all the same, I'd like to go ahead and leave now," said Grampa Lawrence. "There are a few things in Meekershade Corners I need to pick up on the way."

"Sounds good. Just be a-trustin' SUL along with us, and be a-hopin' our plan'll work."

"No worries Artie. We'll trust Him with extra umph!" Grampa Lawrence helped the stumbling Gramma Hilda to her feet, and they headed out the swinging doors.

Rapid footsteps approached. "Hey Artie! What about me?" The Man Behind The Dumpster was eager to do his part.

"Ye need ta keep a-dancin' with the ladies. Let everyone know the happenin' has passed, and they can be a-gettin' back ta their partyin'. No need ta stir a panic here."

"Dance with the ladies?" He tugged on both sides of his bow tie. "I can do that." The Man Behind The Dumpster hopped and jigged back to the dance floor. "Oh ladies...I'm baaaack." They greeted him with kisses on his rosy cheeks.

"Then let's be a-gettin' a move on." Artie was already halfway to the doors.

Charleo kissed Marlen and gave Denton and Dittle a hug. They each held their necklaces in their hands. "I'll be a-returnin' soon, and ye all best be a-waitin' fer me, ye hear?"

"Aye Papa." The boys echoed one another. Marlen nodded her head but knew she was unable to speak without crying.

"Charleo, hurry up! Time surely be not a-waitin' fer us!"

"Aye, I be a-comin." He made certain his bow and arrows were in his possession and took off outside to join Artie, already on Windjammer. "I be proud of ye, Artie. Ye really stepped up back there. I was in no shape ta be a-tryin' ta devise a plan ta rescue the princess. Ta tell ye the truth, I probably be scared-er than Iona, Cole, and Wiskee...well, maybe not Wiskee."

Artie let loose one of his gut busting laughs then gave Charleo a helping hand up onto Windjammer. Artie snapped the reins in the air. "H'yah! Ta Targrum!"

Chapter 51

The Reunion

The haphazard movements of each of the three Vauhlpeezies were far from subtle as they jerked about carrying their prizes. Iona could still hear Wiskee's extreme growls of disapproval despite the fierce wind rushing past the dark hood over her head. She felt the flight pattern rush straight up, then swerve, and end in a wicked descent.

Though Iona could not see through the black hood, she was still keen to her surroundings. "Cole, I know where we are. I recognize that burning rubber...tar...smell." She gagged. Cole did not respond. _Is he here with me?_ Iona felt her feet land harshly on the ground. She heard grunts and jeers behind her.

A Vauhlpeezie heaved an order. "Get moving!" A blunt spear prodded Iona to walk. She had no idea where she was going.

Wiskee, now out of the bag and in the arms of a Vauhlpeezie, was frothing at the mouth from his angered barking. The Vauhlpeezie holding him smacked his head hard, and Wiskee yelped. He tried to bite the assisting Vauhlpeezie who was forcing the muzzle onto his face, but the enemy was too strong. Wiskee breathed hard and continued growling and slobbering while trying to paw the muzzle off.

"Stop your ranting you crazed mongrel!" Another Vauhlpeezie violently lifted him by the scruff of his neck then shoved him into a bucket and secured a lid on top using a heavy rope. Wiskee was wishing his momma could have seen what had just happened; he knew she would have taken care of the situation.

After a long walk, Iona felt the terrain change under her feet. Her face was getting hot inside the black hood. "You'll be sorry you've done what you've done! I am the princess you know!" She got no response from the Vauhlpeezies. "Cole? Are you still with me? Cole?"

"I'm here." Iona could tell by Cole's tone he was defeated. He had heard the feistiness in Iona's voice but was dealing with his own grim reality.

The ground dropped away, and she started to fall. She heard the Vauhlpeezies laughing; then one spoke. "They're stairs you stupid girl." Cole, following behind, felt with his foot so as not to fall down the stairs. He now knew exactly where the three of them were. The scent of waste added to the already nauseating smells when they reached the bottom of the stairs. At that point, evil wightlings took over and prodded them down a long, eerie, quiet hallway.

"Stop here!" grunted a wightling. Iona jumped. She heard the jingling of heavy keys unlocking something. The next thing she knew, she was being shoved forward with a force she was unprepared to resist. When her stumbling ceased she heard a couple of faint gasps. Another evil wightling shoved Cole who came barreling into Iona from behind. The bucket holding Wiskee hit the floor, and he gave a very hoarse bark through the muzzle. The ropes that tied Iona's and Cole's hands were abruptly cut and the hoods yanked from their heads. The heavy cell door behind them slammed shut and was locked. The bang of the door startled them and they turned. The evil wightlings picked up Wiskee's bucket outside the cell, rudely shook it, and dropped it back on the ground.

"Stop that!" Iona was furious.

They laughed and grunted congratulations to each other as they pounded one another on the back in commendatory fashion trudging down the hall and back up the stairs.

A faint voice came from one of the two prisoners silhouetted by the orange light coming through a very high window. "Iona?"

"Mommy?"

The second prisoner spoke. "Sunshine?"

"Moonshine?"

"Hey, it's our baby girl!" said Leonard. Ann was first to cry.

Iona could not hug them both at the same time as they were chained to the floor far apart from each other, so she ran from one to the other.

Leonard motioned for Cole. He kept his voice low. "What's going on? How did you escape? How did you know where Iona was? Where was she? Where've you been? Ann's been worried sick about you..."

Cole put his finger to Leonard's lips and whispered back. "I used a sharp piece of rock that fell from the ceiling one day. I learned the rhythm and duration of that unexplained pounding that drove us all crazy day after day. I'd hit the chain in tempo with the pounding until I finally broke a link. I starved myself so I'd be thin enough to slip through the bars."

Leonard just shook his head.

"I found Iona at Honky-Tonk Hurley's. But _they..."_ Cole thumbed a motion, "...found us."

"Honky-Tonk whosie's?"
"That's irrelevant. The important thing is I know where we are now, and I know who, well what, abducted us that day. It was the Vauhlpeezies.

"Vauhl-whaty's?"

"Again, that's irrelevant. Listen to me. I heard a couple of wightlings talking about us while I was hidden in a crack in the wall when I escaped. They were laughing at how some people were summoned by FAZ to take us to a cemetery. That's where we waited so long. Remember?"

"Yeah, but you mean, _the_ FAZ...the one from _The Book of Good and Evil?_ You're talking about the actual Vauhlpeezies?"

"Yes! Now please, listen to me. I don't know how much time we have before they come back to chain Iona and me to the floor. You know when we felt like we were flying?"

"Yeah."

"Well we were. The Vauhlpeezies were carrying us. We're no longer on Earth, we're on Maycly." Cole could see that Leonard's brain was on tilt.

"What's so special about the three of us that they snagged us but not Iona?"

"That's where it gets interesting. As best as I could gather from the Mayclysians I talked to, Iona will be crowned queen of Maycly if Good overcomes Evil in some upcoming battle. Who knew Iona was the queen being referred to in _The Book of Good and Evil_?" Cole let that sink in with Leonard. "Anyway, we were captured and brought here as bait. They were hoping that Iona would come looking for us when she got here. They're planning to kill her to make sure Evil can take over all of Maycly."

Before Leonard had a chance to respond, the sound of dragging chains stopped directly in front of the cell. Two evil wightlings entered and chained Iona and Cole to the floor opposite each other, apart from Ann and Leonard.

Iona put up a fight when they dragged her from Ann's side. "Let go of me!"

"Baby Doll, don't struggle. Let them do what they came to do." Iona frowned thinking Cole was just giving up, but she saw the look in his emerald eyes that told her he meant what he said. They chained Cole first then pushed Iona to the ground. She was frustrated beyond belief at the sound of the ironclad ankle bracelet when it snapped shut. The evil wightlings taunted Wiskee in the bucket before they made their way back to the stairs. Iona was livid.

Iona, Cole, Leonard, and Ann were too far apart to touch. Iona started to chatter, but Cole shushed her immediately. She gave him a pout-face. Cole whispered. "Wait until you hear the door shut Baby Doll." The four of them listened to the wightlings laughing and wheezing until the door creaked and slammed at the top of the stairs.

"We discovered the dummy you made and hoped you had escaped to go get help. But when you were gone so long, we didn't know what to expect. The guards fell for your dummy for nearly the whole day, but we couldn't reach it to change its position, so they finally figured out something was up. They left in a hurry voicing their plan to find you. We just kept trusting SUL to help you so we could all be together again. I must confess though, we weren't thinking about having the reunion in this smelly cell." Leonard had broken the tension. He gave Cole the once over, more than once. "And by the way...where did you get those spiffy clothes?"

"I stopped at the tailor shoppe in some village, I believe it was called Meekershade Corners, to ask a few questions and..."

"Stop right there! Could one of you please bring me up to speed with the conversation? I've no clue where we are or what you're talking about. Meekershade Corners? I've never heard of that place. Is it even near Bee Creek?" Ann was all amiff.

"Oh, yeah. You haven't heard yet." Cole proceeded to tell Ann what he had told Leonard regarding their whereabouts and how they had gotten there. Ann looked at Iona, who gave a confirming nod.

"I can't believe it. Iona's the queen of Maycly? And Vauhlpeezies are real? Really?"

"Yeah. Seriously, did I ever have a dress like this on Earth?"

"No. I can't say you did."

"Well there you go."

Cole jumped back into the conversation. "The shoppe owner and his family took one look at me in my droopy boxers and stylish ankle cuff and decided I needed something a little nicer to wear. They cut off the ankle cuff and brought me some tan trousers and a flannel shirt. I kept asking questions, but when they found out I was _Princess_ Iona's husband, I found myself in a tub of hot water being bathed and shaved. Then they styled my hair. They went ballistic giving me a 'make-over,' and I ended up in this get-up." Cole was rather elated at his own story.

Leonard was speechless...a very rare moment.

Iona looked at Cole in his Maycly fashions; though extremely thin, his clean-shaven face and thick dark hair had never looked better. Then she looked at Ann and Leonard–their dirty tattered clothes, their grimy faces, dark circles under their eyes, their matted hair–and broke into tears. She was as happy as she was sad. "Are you OK Mommy?"

"Oh, you know me...I can always make something good out of anything."

Iona stopped crying for the time being. "I've been so worried about all of you. When you never came back that day, I went to shambles. No one would tell me anything. They all just kept saying they hadn't seen anything. Everyone in Bee Creek thought I was crazy. They nicknamed me 'The Creepy Daft Darling'." Iona's breathing became a stutter, and she began to cry again. "I just knew you guys still had to be alive, somewhere, and that someday I'd find you. I never stopped looking for you. But one day, feeling so sorry for myself, I temporarily zoned out. When I came to, I was looking in the mirror, and I had a knife at my throat. I was going to end it all." She cried even harder and almost sounded deranged. "Then someone...well now I know it was Charleo...knocked on my door but left before I got there. I was just about to shut the door when I looked down, and there was Wiskee. I was going to lose the house! I'm so sorry Cole. I didn't want the eviction people to take Wiskee from me, and they would have, because they were sending me to a halfway house where pets weren't allowed, so we ran away. Oh Cole! Mommy, Daddy, I never wanted to be homeless. But I was. Then The Man Behind The Dumpster showed up and gave us a home, and then Charleo showed up again, but I didn't know it was him at the time. He left a Dream Decanter on my nightstand and the next thing I knew, Wiskee and I were flying on our bed through the dark, and we came to Maycly. Then Charleo was flown up to my bed, and he told me I'm their princess, to be crowned queen, you know _the_ queen of Maycly, from _The Book of Good and Evil,_ when Good wins the battle."

Dead silence. Her family's facial expressions said it all.

"I know this all sounds crazy...but...but someone has to be the queen to restore Good. These poor chukkons and wightlings and etherealians and animals need their queen. We just didn't know it was me." She broke into hard sobs. Ann, Leonard, and Cole were extremely compassionate, and they hated the fact that they could not hold her and comfort her.

"It's OK, really. Don't try to explain Sunshine. You can tell us the details later. Right now we have to find a way to get out of here." Iona bravely pulled herself together, and Leonard continued softly. "Cole may have gotten out, but it would take months for all of us to make an escape like that, and from what Cole told me, we don't have that kind of time."

"You mean you guys have been trapped in here since the day you never came home? All of you? Together in this cell?"

"Yeah. When they took you and me from Honky-Tonk Hurley's, I recognized the grunting voices and black hood being thrown over my head but had no idea it was the Vauhlpeezies who'd done the same to us on Earth. We never saw the Vauhlpeezies. We figured it was people who knocked us out. We had to have been unconscious during the journey to Maycly. When we woke from being clubbed over our heads, we thought we'd been chained in the basement of a warehouse on Earth. We never saw anyone, or anything, except those two scroungy men who chained you and me to the floor a few moments ago. We figured they were common thugs, yet we couldn't figure out anything we'd done wrong or why no one was demanding a ransom. When you never showed up, Baby Doll, we thought perhaps they'd done something very...very..." Cole could not finish his sentence.

"Oh, don't cry Cole. We're all together now, and I'm certain help is on the way." Cole did not realize just how much he had missed the soothing tone of Iona's voice.

"I guess help _would_ be on the way, since you're their princess, huh?"

Iona blew him a kiss, which he caught and planted on his own lips then gave her a wink and a blink.

Iona thought of a plan. "I know! Wiskee. Maybe he can help us." She leaned back so she could see his bucket.

"Who is this Wiskee you keep talking about? And why is he in a bucket?" Ann thought perhaps she had heard wrong.

"He's Iona's talking dog who thinks I'm his daddy since I'm Iona's husband."

Awkward pause.

"Never mind. We'll explain later."

Iona spoke softly. "Wiskee, are you still in the bucket? It's OK to talk. No evil ones are here, only us."

"Umph, uggh, spthh, ahhh...yes!" Wiskee shout-whispered.

Ann and Leonard looked at the bucket, then at Cole, then at Iona.

Wiskee continued. "They had a muzzle on me, but I just finished chewing through it and got it off. Where are we? I can't see anything!"

"We're in Targrum. I believe we're in FAZ's lair." Iona's voice was still low.

"Oh, YUCK! I thought I recognized that stinky smell from the trip we took on the flying bed. It's dark in this stupid bucket, and this lid seems to be stuck! Ugh! Ugh!" Frustrated, Wiskee pounded on the lid causing the bucket to jump.

"Shh! Someone's coming." Wiskee settled instantly, and Iona sat on the floor with her back against the bars. She saw Cole's, Ann's, and Leonard's eyes widen, all looking behind her and over her head. She felt hot breath down the back of her dress.

"Well, well, well. Isn't this a lovely family reunion?" This was the first time Cole, Ann, and Leonard had seen FAZ.

Iona jumped to her feet, turned, and grabbed the cell bars. She shook them as she boldly spoke, "My friends _will_ come for us!"

"Oh will they now? That could be rather difficult since they don't know where you are, don't you think? Hmmm?"

Iona threw a glance over his shoulder. "They _will_ find us. If I were you, I wouldn't let my guard down."

FAZ looked around quickly. Iona was satisfied at her attempt to trick him into thinking someone was behind him. He gurgled his next words, leaning in close to Iona's face just on the other side of the bars. "I thought perhaps you'd be interested in knowing there's going to be an execution tomorrow morning. Any ideas about whom the stars of the show might be?"

"You?" Using the cell bars, Iona pulled herself as close as she could then spit in his face. FAZ slammed his eyes shut and jerked backward. Two enslaved Sprites rushed to his aid and wiped his face. He uncurled his bony hands and reached out, placing them over Iona's. His touch was gruesomely warm, but she did not flinch.

"Of course it's not me. And you, my dear, need to watch your mouth." Iona held her breath so as not to inhale any of his foulness. "It's the four of ...oh no wait...we have a bonus item right here in this bucket. That would be the FIVE of you." FAZ kicked Wiskee's bucket causing him to growl low and deep. FAZ's voice was filled with mockery. "Oh, are you going to bite me through the bucket? I'm soooooo scared." He kicked it again.

Iona pulled her hands out from under FAZ's. She spoke with distinction through her firmly gritted teeth. "You leave Wiskee alone. And if you so much as lay a finger on him or any of the rest of us in this cell, I guarantee...you'll be sorry you ever crossed my path." Wiskee sealed his momma's statement with a snapping bark.

"Bah! Enjoy your twilight. It will be the last one you ever see." FAZ haughtily flipped around and floated toward the stairwell. When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he turned to look back at Iona. Her glare made him uneasy. Iona could tell he was nervous. She never blinked as she watched him float up the stairs. They all heard the creaking door open and slam shut.

Ann's voice was barely audible. "So, did I hear correctly? We're going to be...executed?"

"FAZ seems to think we are." Iona did not let them know just how terrified she actually was.

Chapter 52

A Trip to the Gallows

Morning had barely broken; the suns and moons were still trading light.

"Psst! Psst!" Wiskee hissed from the bucket.

Iona's eyes opened, and she leaned her face against the bars. She looked in all directions. "You're safe to talk. What is it little buddy?"

"Can you see anything holding this lid on? I can't seem to break free. I've been trying and trying."

"I don't see anything...eeeww...except a rat." Iona gagged. The rat jumped on top of the lid and squeaked a few times.

"Cool. Then get to it." said Wiskee.

"What is going on with the rat? I didn't think you were supposed to talk to the Evil animals." Iona was a bit concerned.

"I'm not. This is my old pal Hoopey. He used to play with me in the fields before I came to Earth."

"How did he know you were here?"

"He heard me growling when we flew over the fields to Targrum and realized that, if he could hear me growling that hard and not talking, there had to be something going on that was not good, so he ran all twilight to get here. He found us by my scent. Us animals are keen to that sort of thing you know."

"I can't believe he could smell anything over these nasty odors, but thank goodness he did." Iona's attitude had done a complete 180. She could not have been happier to see a rat. She held her finger to her lips to let the others know to keep quiet. She nodded toward Wiskee's bucket. Hoopey jumped down, and Wiskee pushed the lid up and off.

"I'm free! Thanks Hoopey." Hoopey gave Wiskee a squeak and a casual salute. "C'mon Hoopey. Let's go for help!" Wiskee turned back. "Oh yeah, and I love you Momma." She heard a hint of fear in his voice.

"I love you too. Now be brave and get going. And bring back help." Iona was counting on her little buddy with every ounce of faith she had.

Cole advised Wiskee, "Take the stairs." He pointed. "Down that way. Push on the creaking door to get into the empty room at the top then run across the room and push on the rickety door. It'll take you outside. Be careful little buddy."

"Got it Pop!" Cole's face turned red; he was not used to hearing himself being called that.

Wiskee and Hoopey scurried off up the stairs. Iona's heart pounded when Wiskee left her sight.

" _That's_ Wiskee," said Cole, "our talking dog." Ann and Leonard sat dumbfounded at what they had just witnessed. "You'll get used to it."

Wiskee pushed open the broken door to the outside. "Yikes!" He was not sure how they were going to make it across the hot terrain.

He heard SUL's spirit's voice speak to him inwardly. _"Take Hoopey in your jaws and carry him. Trust Me."_

"Hoopey, you gotta trust me on this one." Wiskee gently wrapped his mouth around the rat, and Hoopey did not doubt Wiskee's notions in the least. Before Wiskee's feet had time to burn, the ground rushed away from under him. He was now flying through the air with Hoopey dangling from his mouth. All at once they felt themselves being gracefully slung onto some creature's back. Wiskee opened his mouth, and Hoopey crawled up on top of him.

"Hey! Thanks!" Wiskee shouted to the fiery castle sentinel who bellowed and roared as he carried Wiskee and Hoopey away from FAZ's lair. "I need to find Charleo." The sentinel made more noises, all of which Wiskee understood. With his mouth, Wiskee clutched tighter to the sentinel's mane. Hoopey grabbed even tighter to Wiskee's fur, and they hung on for the ride.

The giant flying animal dropped and landed at the southern end of the Bridge of Revealing. The sentinel lowered his wing, and Wiskee said, "This is where you leave us, Hoopey. Thanks for everything." The rat squeaked a "good luck" reply then leapt off and disappeared into the forest.

When the sentinel returned to the air, it had Windjammer in his clutches, Charleo and Artie still on Windjammer's back. "Holy whah!" Artie blurted. Windjammer gyrated and let out a frantic whinny.

Charleo looked up. "It be a sentinel. We be in a sentinel's grasp. We be a-flyin'!"

"Where be he a-takin' us?"

"To Iona!" shouted Wiskee from over their heads.

"Wiskee, be that ye?" hollered Charleo.

"It is. Hang on guys! We're going to save Momma and her family!"

"Iona's family? They be here on Maycly?"

"Yeah. I know where they are. They're in Targrum, and they're scheduled for execution later this morning!" Charleo and Artie were disheartened by the news, but it also piqued their anger, kindling the fire under their warrior spirits.

Another sentinel arrived at their side in the air, and dangling from its talons was a hot air balloon basket (minus the balloon). In it sat The Man Behind The Dumpster, Keegan, and Grampa Lawrence. The Man Behind The Dumpster, more excited than usual, shouted to the others. "Hello fellas, we're here to help!"

Grampa Lawrence chimed in. "SUL asked this sentinel to bring us and help you with the rescue."

"That be good, because Iona and Cole apparently be in Targrum along with Iona's momma and papa."

"Oh my. We felt so helpless when they were abducted from the tavern, we figured they were probably being taken to Targrum. But we had no idea Ann and Leonard were on Maycly...and in Targrum too."

Their first sight of Targrum disgusted them. They could not fathom Iona and her family being trapped somewhere in that barren molten land. They were now thankful none of the others had come along and trusted SUL would tend to their family members and friends left behind.

Wiskee guided the sentinels to land close to the door of the empty room. Everyone disembarked and the sentinels took off, all the while remaining uncharacteristically quiet.

"In here. In here." Wiskee desperately coaxed them all. Artie pulled the shabby door open, and the empty room met them. Wiskee raced to the creaking door on the other side and shout-whispered. "Psst. This way." Artie was the first to reach Wiskee. "Artie, don't open it slow, it creaks really loud. You'll do better if you just yank it open."

"Aye." Artie opened the door without a sound.

"Come on guys. Hurry!" Wiskee went bounding down the staircase.

They all hustled down the stairs, The Man Behind The Dumpster taking two steps at a time. He was the first, behind Wiskee, to reach the cell. The door was standing wide open. "They're not here!"

"Then they're being taken to the execution platform!" Wiskee ran down the hallway in the opposite direction and ducked out of their sight around a corner. The others heard his echo. "Hey guys. There's more stairs over here. I've not been up these though. We know where the other stairs lead, and we didn't see anyone when we came in that way, so come on. Let's see where these take us."

The group ran as fast as they could. Wiskee was already at the top of the staircase when the others got to the bottom. Wiskee held up a paw to halt them. They stopped immediately, slamming into each other in a domino effect. They heard an enormous crowd, and over the crowd noise they heard vendors. "Wiggleboods! Get your wiggleboods!" "Tingletort! Buy some now, NOW I SAY!"

"What be wiggleboods and tingletort?" Keegan questioned.

Grampa Lawrence looked at Keegan with a gross expression. "I don't know, but from the sounds of the vendors, I don't think we want any."

Wiskee was more serious than any of them had seen him. "Shh, I can see Momma and the others. They're being walked up onto the gallows platform. Their hands are strapped behind their backs. What are we gonna to do? We've got to help them." He spun in circles as if he were going mad trying to catch his tail.

Charleo knelt down and spoke softly. "Hey little buddy. C'mere."

Wiskee did not want to take his eyes off his momma, but he had always trusted Charleo, so he went down a couple of steps putting him at eye level with Charleo. He gave a sniffle. "My momma...she means so much to me. I can't let this happen to her." Wiskee sounded desperate.

Charleo could have sworn he felt his heart actually break. "And nothin' be a-goin' ta. We've got the best in the land a-standin' right here in this stairwell with us." He winked at Wiskee.

Wiskee jumped into Charleo's arms and laid his head on Charleo's chest, sighed, and gave another sniffle. Charleo felt him rub his eyes and nose on his shirt. He turned to the group. "Fellas, there be five of us, and all we be a-needin' is four ta shoot the arrows. The fifth'll be the distraction. Dumpster Man, ye'll be the perfect distraction ta buy us some time ta make certain we be set."

"I'm not sure if that's a compliment, but I'll be glad to be the distraction just the same. Where do I meet up with you guys?"

"Under the gallows; we'll be on Windjammer," answered Artie. Charleo and the others frowned.

"All righty...I won't ask, I'll just be under the gallows when you are." The Man Behind The Dumpster looked at Wiskee and winked. Wiskee nervously returned a half smile.

Artie continued. "Charleo, Keegan, Grampa Lawrence...I be a-needin' ye ta take yer places here in the stairwell, each by a crack in the outside wall big enough fer an arrow ta slip through. I'll be a-takin' aim on Ann's noose; Keegan, ye be aimin' on Leonard's; Grampa Lawrence, ye be aimin' fer Cole's; and Charleo, ye'll be a- takin' care of Iona's. If we slice their ropes, they'll fall ta the ground instead of hangin'."

"Will do." The three answered in unison.

"Here fellas, take these extra bows and arrows of mine and Charleo's. Ye only be a-needin' one arrow each; we only be a-havin' one shot at this."

"What about me?"

"Wiskee, I be a-needin' ye ta fetch Windjammer and bring him behind the buildin' right beside the gallows. Both of ye hide there, but be a-keepin' us in yer sight. Windjammer's a-goin' ta be our ticket outta here."

Wiskee was concerned. "But how is he ever going to carry the six of us and the four of them? And how is he going to do it without burning his feet? The sentinels landed him on a big sand patch, but there's not enough big patches in a row for him to travel. I can hop from small sand patch to sand patch, but he can't. There's so many hot coals everywhere. And the only paths between the coals I've seen are too narrow. Besides there aren't even any paths leading to or from where he's at now."

As Artie filled him in, Wiskee gained more and more confidence. "Ye'll see a cloth bundle on the strap wrapped underneath Windjammer's belly. It be a-holdin' his special shoes fer rough terrain; we'll just be a-hopin' they work on heated terrain as well. Get 'em out and carry one shoe to each hoof; he'll know how to slip 'em on. Climb up his harness and get inta me saddle. Ye'll see a brown pack on Windjammer's back near his tail. It be a-holdin' a ground sled–tis the one I use ta bring back me supplies from Meekershade Corners. Take the rope that be a-stickin' outta the pack ta yer basket, but dunna pull it too hard. When ye see us shoot our arrows, ye and Windjammer come a-chargin' under the platform. Once yer under the platform, _then_ pull hard on the rope, and the sled'll unfold and drop ta the ground. Make certain Iona and her family get inta the sled with Keegan and Grampa Lawrence. Got it? I know that be a lot."

"Got it!" Wiskee had forgotten his fear.

Artie finished the plan. "The four of us archers'll take off and run through the mayhem ta meet 'em. Wiskee, ye'll be a-needin' ta untie their hands then have Keegan pass ye up ta me. I'll be a-puttin' ye back in yer basket where ye'd best be a-hunkerin' down. The rest of ye, get Iona and her family inta the sled as fast as ye can. All but Keegan should lay flat and outta sight. Meself, Charleo, and Dumpster Man'll take ta Windjammer's back. Dumpster Man, ye'll be a-takin' the reins. Charleo and I'll be a-shootin', along with Keegan, till we can come clear of Evil. Got it?" Artie was hoping they did, because he did not want to take the time to explain it again.

"Aye." "Got it." "Yep."

Wiskee leaped from Charleo's arms and went to fetch Windjammer. The others searched out the best openings in the wall to take aim. The Man Behind the Dumpster was off to do what he did best–be a distraction.

The drums were beating an eerie cadence as Iona and her family were poked and prodded up the steps and onto the platform. The sight of the hanging ropes was numbing, but Iona had faith in her friends and family, especially since she had neither seen nor heard from Wiskee after his escape.

FAZ, standing on a ledge that overlooked the gallows, leaned back to the czar standing behind him. "Where is that annoying mongrel?"

"They said he wasn't in his bucket when they went to get him this morning, My Lord."

"Just as well. Even if he did escape he wouldn't get too far. The ground would burn him." FAZ laughed and his czar joined in the twisted pleasure.

A foul wightling henchman yelled at Iona and her family. "Move to your places!" Each of them stepped forward to one of the nooses. Iona looked to her right and saw what would have been Wiskee's doom. She was glad he had escaped. He would not have swung, but rather been crammed into the basket hanging from the rope next to her noose and dropped into an acid-filled trough below.

The hangman took pride in placing the loops and tightening them around each of their necks. Iona was handling everything with strength except the sight of Ann, who had become so small and sickly after being in that cell for so long. Knowing Ann was weak and could barely speak was more than Iona could bear to think about.

"I'll bet there's something better on the other side of death. Trust SUL." Again, Iona marveled at her mother's amazing attitude.

"All right men, be a-takin' aim and a-stayin' steady." Charleo and the others held their arrows at point, and the cadence broke into an uninterrupted drum roll.

Grampa Lawrence was annoyed with himself. "I've not shot one of these since I was a boy. And I'm not too steady. My nerves are getting the best of me." His arrow dropped from the string as his hands quivered. Keegan laid his bow and arrow down in order to help Grampa Lawrence get set again. The moment was drawing nigh. Artie was sweating over what was going on in the stairwell.

"Where be our distraction? We need more time." Charleo was now watching Grampa Lawrence and Keegan; Grampa Lawrence was trying to do his best at taking aim without wobbling the arrow off the bow, and Keegan was watching Grampa Lawrence instead of taking aim himself.

"TINGLE-BOOBS and WIGGLE-WORTS! Get 'em here for half the price!" The Man Behind The Dumpster had jumped onto the gallows platform. Iona tried not to show relief at the sight of him.

Charleo hung his head in dismay at the botched names of the products. Keegan spoke in hopes of calming Charleo. "Tis Dumpster Man. He'll be a-gettin' himself out of it...ye watch." Charleo lifted his head.

Boos and hisses came from the crowd. The Man Behind The Dumpster could tell they wanted to see a hanging, not buy his products. Someone yelled from the evil crowd, "What are tingle-boobs?" Another shouted, "And I've no need of a...what did you call it? A wiggle-wort?"

"Ahhh, but that's the glory of it all. You see, you can be the first to own such rare treasures!" The Man Behind The Dumpster followed up on his words, dancing about with a stolen vendor box hanging over his shoulders.

A crowd member climbed onto the platform and grabbed some of the wares from the box. "Hey! These look just like wiggleboods and tingletort!" She turned to the crowd and shook the goods in the air. "I think he's trying to rip us off!"

The drums continued to roll.

Charleo saw FAZ give the command, and his instincts as a general took over. "Steady men. Be a-watchin' the hangman's hand. When he pulls the lever, shoot and snap those hangin' ropes. Dunna miss. Remember, we only get one shot at this."

The hangman's hand rose to the lever. Iona's heart pounded, still confident Wiskee had brought the help they needed.

Chapter 53

Exit...Stage Right

The hangman's hand flinched. The Man Behind The Dumpster lunged forward off the platform, tossing the box's contents onto the crowd.

Iona, Cole, Leonard, and Ann held their breath.

"NO!"

Though Iona could barely hear Charleo's voice shouting over the crowd, she recognized it just before she and the others felt the floor drop from under them.

"WE DID IT MEN! All of our arrows be right on target! Get a-goin'!" Artie was first out the door.

Iona and her family were literally stunned at hitting the ground. As they came to, they found their hands still tied and their faces full of dust and dirt, unable to see what was going on.

Wiskee was right on cue. With no evil ones near, he shouted, "H'YAH Windjammer! Under the platform! Go! Go!" The horse tore from behind the building and through the wicked crowd with no concern, knocking the spectators down and trampling them. Wiskee held on to the basket with his teeth for balance. Windjammer headed directly under the platform and stopped. Wiskee let go the basket then yanked the release cord with his mouth, and the ground sled did exactly what it was supposed to do. He leapt from his basket to Windjammer's back then into the sled and loudly barked.

When Iona heard Wiskee's bark at such close range she shouted, "They're here! They're here!"

Charleo, Artie, Keegan, and Grampa Lawrence came plowing through the havoc, racing toward Wiskee's barking. Finally they could see Windjammer under the platform. The horse's nerves settled when he saw Artie. Charleo and Artie climbed onto his broad back, both facing backwards for better aim. The Man Behind The Dumpster made a grand leap and landed perfectly in Windjammer's saddle, taking the reins. Keegan lost no time getting into the sled with Wiskee.

"Iona! Come quick! Get in! Get in!"

"It's Keegan! We've got to get ourselves up and into that sled!" Iona and Cole put their backs together and stood, then helped Leonard. Leonard poised himself so his legs served as a brace for Ann so she could push herself up from her sitting position on the ground. The four of them ran, Iona in the lead. Leonard dived over the edge of the sled and rolled to a stop. Iona and Cole bent their knees for Ann to step up and over, then they dived over the sled's edge themselves.

"Quick! All of ye lay flat. Stay down and outta sight!"

Iona looked up through the slats of the platform and saw FAZ on the ledge. He did not see her; he was too busy shaking his fist and screaming obscenities at his disorganized cohorts.

Keegan turned to the riders. "We all be in! GO! GO!" The Man Behind The Dumpster gave Windjammer the command, and out they dashed from under the platform. "Iona, Cole, Ann, Leonard, ye need ta be face down so Wiskee can chew off the ropes that be a-bindin' yer hands."

When Ann rolled to her stomach, she could not believe whom she saw next to her in the sled. "Pa? Is that you?"

"It sure is kiddo!" Grampa Lawrence gave her a wink.

In no time Wiskee chewed through the ropes then got Keegan's attention, and Keegan handed him up to Artie. Stumbling over the other two, Wiskee finally made it to his basket, hunkered down, hung on with his teeth, and spoke no more words until they were out of Evil's range.

"Fire at will!" shouted Charleo. Their arrows began to fly. Grampa Lawrence held Keegan's foot solid on his chest to steady him while shooting.

Leonard and Cole held each other down in the sled. Ann, being so small, was vigorously bouncing. She nearly bounced out of the sled, but Iona grabbed her in mid air, pulled her down and held her.

"Stop them! Stop them!" FAZ was furious as he watched Windjammer race away. The escapees' arrows were throttling through the air, almost every one of them making a direct hit on the evil wightlings and Vauhlpeezies.

Charleo saw Lucasphair gaining on them, pushing his way through the crowd. This time it was Keegan who hit Lucasphair's chest, reducing him to dust, along with his imps and grumners, long before they had the chance to reach the ground sled or Windjammer. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie were energized as their plan continued to succeed.

The Man Behind The Dumpster guided Windjammer into the pitch black tunnel in the Alps that led out of Targrum.

"They be a-gainin' on us! Move faster!" Artie was not sure just how fast Windjammer could run. The Man Behind The Dumpster could see the light of Bailiwick at the end of the tunnel. They made their exit but could hear Evil not far behind them. Even the Vauhlpeezies had followed them into the tunnel.

Rocks fell from the sky, covering the tunnel's gaping exit. Artie looked up and saw his icataras, along with a few others, dropping boulders, cutting off Evil's entrance to Bailiwick. "Yee Hoo!" Artie gave his personal icataras a thumbs-up. She returned a very loud meow, and the other big cats joined her then turned north and headed back to their pens in The Training Village.

"We did it!" Keegan was proud that he had stayed in the fight and did not pee his pants.

The Man Behind The Dumpster wanted to give Windjammer a rest. "Whoa boy. Bring it down a couple of notches. You've done well." Windjammer slowed his pace without a fuss; they were just south of Skygem Hot Springs. Ignoring the reins, Artie's big horse led himself to the waters of Glad You Are Here Stream and drank, long and deep.

Iona spoke up. "We can't stop long. Yes, Evil was severely unorganized and whirling like spin-art, but they could still fly over the Alps any minute and find us. I hate to work you this hard Windjammer, but we must keep going. We have to trust SUL to get us to safety." Windjammer's thirst seemed to quench instantly, and his eyes ignited with a new surge of strength.

"Where do we go now Princess?"

"Samlee's Woodlot. We'll be safe there."

"Sounds like a plan." The Man Behind The Dumpster gave Windjammer the giddyup signal, and off across the southern tip of the Valley of Battles they went.

They came to rest again at Merl's Puddle and were surprised when they saw that Jit, Giddy, and a number of Sprites had already prepared some gwendelants for them. "We saw you coming so thought we'd help out." Jit motioned to his tiny friends, and all scurried about delivering gwendelants to everyone.

Artie gulped his down fast and dismounted. "Outstandin' performance Windjammer! Ye be the best horse a chukkon could e'er be a-wantin'." He stroked and patted Windjammer's big body, and the horse whinnied and nodded his head.

The Man Behind The Dumpster jumped down to stretch his legs as he drank. Wiskee decided to curl up in his basket and catch a nap, and Keegan lay down with the others in the sled, all of whom were exhausted from the ride. Charleo kept watch then finally decided that Evil was not following them for the time being. He took in a deep breath, sighed a sigh of relief, and enjoyed his gwendelant.

"Where are you heading?" Jit asked Charleo.

"Samlee's Woodlot. Probably inta the woods just off Mirror Pool."

"Sounds good. We'll keep an eye out for you, but we don't want to fly with you, as our sparkles really light up the twilight, and there's no need to let Evil know where you are."

"We be appreciatin' it Jit."

"You're more than welcome Charleo." Jit gave him an itsy-bitsy high-five. "You'd best get going. Twilight's coming. Be sure to follow the pathlight ivy around the lake. We'll catch up later." Jit saluted and flitted back to the other Sprites.

By late twilight the escapees and their rescuers arrived at Mirror Pool nestled between the trees of Samlee's Woodlot and the Rivalry Mountains. They followed the pathlight ivy around the southern shoreline until they came to the I See You River, where they veered off into the trees to pitch camp. Wiskee dug a fire pit while the others gathered firewood. They had no more than built their campfire when they heard something coming their way. Artie, frustrated, threw dirt on the fire to put it out. All of them were too tired to be frightened, and fighting back was not a pleasant thought, but they had no choice.

The archers were out of arrows, so everyone grabbed some healthy-sized sticks and rocks and scattered to hide. Charleo crouched in a patch of salveleaves. Artie, Keegan, and Grampa Lawrence took to the tree tops. Iona grabbed Ann and gently helped her to the ground near a bed of lavendaria. The Man Behind The Dumpster guided Windjammer off the path and found a large moss-covered rock to hide behind. Leonard bear-hugged Cole and dragged him behind a tree with four thick trunks growing together; Wiskee followed them and lay down between Grampa Leonard's feet.

The sounds came closer. The hidden ones readied themselves for anything.

Chapter 54

Friends Become Family

"Charleooooo?"

"Paaapaaa?"

"Lawrence? Lawrence, where are youuuu?"

Relieved at the sight of his family in the twilight, Charleo answered first. "O'er here!"

Marlen stopped the wagon. Denton and Dittle saw their papa's silhouette emerging from the forest. Charleo ran to greet his family and Rascally. Marlen heard leaves rustling above her and looked up to see Grampa Lawrence climbing down through the branches.

Artie leaned out from behind the leaves. "Keegan and I'll be right down!"

The Man Behind The Dumpster popped up from a bed of ferns. "Marlen! How'd you know where to find us?"

"Let's just say they had a 'little' help." Jit, Giddy, and the other Sprites lined up and took a bow. Jit filled them in. "When you pulled away from Merl's Puddle, we went straight to Gramma Hilda. She talked with SUL, who asked Carbreyghal to fly her to Marlen and the boys. SUL then turned off our sparkles so we could bring them, unnoticed, to this exact place. But the sparkles will only stay off until..." Some sparkles fell from his wings. "...until about now. See ya!" Jit and the others fled the scene.

"We've brought some stew and buttery bread and the makings for s'mores, along with a barrel of frothy brew, a keg of Snuggerbug Sassafras, and plenty of sweetness for breakfast." Gramma Hilda poked her head out of the covered wagon. "All compliments of Honky-Tonk Hurley."

"Hurley. Honky-Tonky Hurley's. I get it. That's what you were talking about in the cell," Leonard said to Cole.

Cole jested with Leonard. "That's good...but could you stop holding me in a bear-hug now?"

"Huh? Oh, right." Leonard quickly released his grasp, and they came out from behind the tree, both acting a little overly manly.

Gramma Hilda began unloading the wagon. "I could use some assistance, if anyone's willing." Grampa Lawrence ran straight to her. She jumped into his arms and he planted a big kiss on her lips. He helped her unload all the goodies, and everyone's face lit up.

Iona smiled at Ann, still face down on the forest floor. "We're safe Mommy, you can get up now." Ann did not move. Iona spoke louder, "Mommy, get up. It's all clear." Ann remained still. Iona reached down, and pulled Ann's fingers out of her ears. "It's OK now. We have company– _good_ company."

Ann sat up and looked around. "Are you sure?"

"Yep."

Iona followed Ann over to the campsite where Grampa Lawrence was unloading a basket. Still in shock over everything, Ann spoke. "Pa, I just can't believe you were riding in the sled with me."

"Well believe it. It was me all right. And that's only the half of it." Lawrence took Ann by the hand. "You won't believe who's over here." He led her around behind the covered wagon. "Take a peek in there."

Ann pulled back the canvas. "MOM!"

"ANN!"

Everyone came running to the back of the wagon. Ann tried with her wobbly frail legs to climb inside.

"You just stay down there, I'll come to you."

The sight of Ann and Gramma Hilda reuniting was precious. "You've grown up so pretty. I can still see your face in my mind when you were only five. And now you're a beautiful lady." Gramma Hilda had a special knack at looking past the outward appearance of others.

"You're too kind Mom." They hugged again.

Artie went sappy. "Dumpster Man, Keegan, if I had ta be a-choosin' me a couple of brothers ta have, twould be ye two." Neither of them said anything, but they saw Artie tearing up when they did a group hug.

All took a seat around the campfire as Charleo was relighting it. Cole took Iona into his arms from behind. She remembered just how warm that used to feel, and now it felt even warmer.

"Before we start on this glorious spread of food, I'd like to introduce everyone." Iona finished the introductions then everyone feasted on Hurley's special gifts, and talked and laughed. "Everyone, you're just the best. From this day forward, I consider us _all_ family now." The others felt the same.

Iona told the condensed version of her story to those wanting to hear. She watched their faces as they went from smiles to fear to sadness and back to smiles again. When the story telling was over, most made one or two s'mores; Charleo made three. Wiskee sat on his Grampa Leonard's lap and was treated to a few yummy bites of marshmallow. He jumped down and ran around the campfire thanking everyone for being his family now. Needless to say, Wiskee's pet-bonding light was the brightest one on Maycly, for he had bonded with all of them.

It was time for sweet slumber. Iona and Cole snuggled together with Wiskee lying across the tops of their heads (after he had made the rounds a second time and had given everyone a kiss). Leonard held Ann, Grampa Lawrence held Gramma Hilda, Charleo held Marlen, and the rest made a circle with their feet touching.

"Momma, I forgot one very important thing." Wiskee ran to Windjammer, who was lying down in the soft ferns. Climbing up into the riding basket, Wiskee pulled something out then ran back to Iona. "Your scepter. Artie had it in my riding basket on Windjammer. I guess you didn't think to take it with you when you left Honky-Tonk Hurley's." Wiskee giggled.

"Shh, silly-willy...you're gonna wake everybody up. But thank you." Iona gave him a hug and pulled her scepter to her. This time she found five new marbles dangling on their ribbons. They read: DAUGHTER, GRANDDAUGHTER, WIFE, MOMMA, and SISTER TO MANY.

The campfire dwindled to embers. Iona was sure she was the last one to fall asleep, but she did not mind. She was happy being kept awake for a while by all of the snoring, because that meant she had finally found her family.

Chapter 55

Pleasantries

Iona awoke the next morning to the aromas of fresh coffee, hot chocolate, and breakfast delights. She walked over to Marlen, who was preparing the feast over the campfire. "I'm so glad you found us out here."

"No way was I a-goin' ta let me Charleo get all the glory." Marlen giggled.

"Good morning Princess."

"Good morning Gramma Hilda." They hugged.

Iona saw Ann and Leonard moving about and did a double-take at the sight of her parents. She was certain SUL had been up to something in the middle of the night. They were standing proud, no longer weak and frail. Their hair was neatly styled, there were no dark circles under their eyes, and their clothing far exceeded Maycly's standards for well dressed wightlings. "What happened to you two? Your clothes match!" Iona approached them.

Ann proudly did a model's spin to show off her new matching outfit. Leonard modeled too.

"Wow! You guys really are fashion geniuses now." Iona smiled.

Cole stretched and yawned. "I'm up. What's for breakfast?" He smacked his lips and rubbed his belly. "Ann? Leonard? You guys sure look different. Your clothes match!" The four of them laughed and hugged. Ann proceeded to explain what SUL had done for them; Iona could relate.

The circle of sleepers finally broke apart as they came moseying over to the campfire for breakfast, one-by-one, each in awe at the appearance of Ann and Leonard.

Grampa Lawrence finished his breakfast and walked over to Wiskee, still asleep, sprawled out on his back. "Let's go for a quick walk. How about it Wiskee?"

It took a couple of seconds, but all at once Wiskee realized what someone was suggesting, and he gyrated to his feet. "A walk?" Wiskee finished with a stretch and a "Yippee!"

"Wait, we'll join you." Iona waved a mug full of half coffee/half hot chocolate under the still sleeping Charleo's nose. "Oh Charleoooo."

"Mmmmmm. What be that wonderful smell?" Charleo was dreaming.

"If you wake up, you can go with us." She continued waving the mug back and forth.

Wiskee jumped on Charleo's chest and, with his nose only inches from Charleo's, shouted, "Yeah, you could go with us."

Charleo jerked awake looking cross-eyed at Wiskee. "Wow! OK. I be awake now. Whew. I was a-doin' much better asleep. I was a-dreamin' of hot chocolate coffee...funny though, I still be a-smellin' it." He shook his head and came to his senses. Wiskee jumped down and sat beside him.

"Here you go, Charleo. You weren't dreaming about it." Iona handed him the mug.

Charleo's eyes widened. "Thank ye." He blew the steam away and took a tiny sip. "Mmmmm. Tis so good. Must be me Marlen's mix."

"It is. I was just wondering if you'd like to go for a walk with Grampa Lawrence and Wiskee and me so you can show us the natural aquariums up close."

He took another sip. "How could I be not acceptin' an invitation like that?" He hopped to his feet, downed the rest of his chocolate coffee, and happily led the way. The sight, the history, and the thrill of standing on the crystal aquarium tops did not disappoint them.

By mid morning all were striking camp. Iona whispered something to Wiskee.

"Hey everybody, Momma's got a great idea."

"Thanks for your tact Wiskee." Everyone laughed. "I'd like to invite all of you to follow us to our cottage where we'll have a big feast this twilight."

"We'd love to Iona!"

"Yippee!" Wiskee nearly wagged himself off his feet; he loved having guests as much as Dittle. Everyone packed up their things and were ready to leave when they heard it coming...

"Cannonball!"

"UGH! What the...?" Leonard looked at the white ball of fur that landed on his lap. Iona cracked up.

Charleo gave Leonard the scoop. "We fergot ta tell ye...that be one of Wiskee's favorite stunts when it be time fer a wagon ride. And it looks like ye be a-havin' the lucky lap today."

"Let's GO-O-O-O!" shouted Wiskee. Charleo shook Rascally's reins, Artie gave Windjammer the signal, and they were off to Iona's cottage. Wiskee enjoyed introducing Cole to his new surroundings as the wagon moved along. Wiskee took care of bringing Ann and Leonard up to speed about Maycly's history. It took most of the day, but the trip was extremely pleasant for all.

When they reached the cottage, everyone disembarked. Leonard went up to Charleo. "Thanks for the ride Charleo. You're quite the chukkon." Then he leaned in a little closer and whispered humbly between Charleo and Marlen. "And thanks guys, for taking care of my Sunshine all this time." He patted their shoulders.

Charleo replied, "It be me pl..." Marlen slapped Charleo's leg, "...I mean _our_ pleasure Leonard."

Marlen gave a sharp nod. "That be more like it." She put her hand up and whispered to Iona. "Ye gotta be a-stayin' on the male folk that way, whether wightlin' or chukkon, if ye know what I be a-meanin'." She let out a giggle then winked at Iona.

Iona picked Wiskee up and headed toward the cottage. "Put me down! Put me down! They're all gonna go in without me! Ann's opening the door!" Wiskee shouted to everyone over his shoulder, "Don't go in without me!" He turned back to his Momma. "I want to show them around the place." He wriggled and Iona let him go. He darted around and between everyone's legs and zipped into the foyer. "Welcome to our cottage."

Cole took Iona's hand and smiled from ear to ear. He could not help but feel a bit of pride at how much she had changed over the past couple of years. And he was actually beginning to enjoy being a daddy, even if his progeny was a four-legged fur face.

"This place is amazing." Ann had stopped right in the doorway.

"Could the rest of us maybe take a peek?" Leonard gently pushed Ann inside. "This really _is_ quite the place you have here."

"Let us see!" Gramma Hilda and Grampa Lawrence were getting impatient and pushed Leonard out of the way. "It's so warm and inviting."

"Excuse me. Excuse me please." They all looked down at Wiskee, who began the grand tour.

Iona and Cole reached the doorway. Cole swept Iona off her feet into his arms and carried her over the threshold, kissing her all the way.

After the tour everyone walked and talked together near the edge of Lake Origin. Wiskee showed them the Tree of Breathing and Being and the exact branches he had lain on when Charleo gave him his name. Iona was sure to point out the toucanthiae and flowering puddle-jumpers. The mermaids came to the top to greet them. Iona gave a special call Charleo had taught her, and the phydeaux phlyers showed up to perform for them above the Birthing Waters. The louder everyone cheered, the better the phlyers' tricks became.

When they returned to the cottage Iona prepared a wonderful meal of fresh foods from her garden. She also baked caramel apple with nuts cupcakes, one of Gramma Hilda's best recipes, and topped them with thick yummy cream cheese icing. Wiskee made a mad dash to the kitchen when he smelled the icing being made. "Don't forget the sugar sprinkles Momma."

"I won't. Now go back in there and keep our company entertained." Wiskee scampered off to do just that.

With full tummies they moved to the living room. The talk eventually dwindled, along with the fire in the fireplace.

"Well, we'd best get going. The Ushering Tree is calling our name." Grampa Lawrence took Gramma Hilda by the arm and helped her to her feet. It was not that she was unable to stand on her own, but she was definitely the last coal glowing and did not seem to be ready to burn out anytime soon.

"Yes, I guess we should be going. Thank you so much for the wonderful meal Princess. May I help you with the dishes?"

"No, I wouldn't think of it. This was my treat to you this twilight."

"Oh...all right. But I know we left a mess for you and I'd be glad..."

"It's fine, really." Iona invited Wiskee into her arms and gave Gramma Hilda a nudge toward Grampa Lawrence at the door. "Besides, you need to get Grampa Lawrence home. He's looking pretty content after that feast, and we wouldn't want him to fall asleep at the reins, now would we?"

"Then we'll be seeing you sometime soon." Gramma Hilda had finally stopped talking and actually headed to the door.

"G'night Gramma Hilda! G'night Grampa Lawrence!" shouted Wiskee.

"Good night Wiskee." They blew him kisses. Iona caught them and plastered them on Wiskee's face. That made them smile.

Artie was next in line. He removed his hat and thanked Iona for the lovely feast. Iona took her sleeve in her hand and wiped some icing from his face then gave him a kiss on his bushy cheek while Wiskee leaned out and licked the other.

Charleo's bunch, including Keegan, made it onto the wagon, but Charleo had stayed behind. "Iona, I'll be a-needin' ta meet with ye and Wiskee early tomorrow mornin'. Be packed and ready ta go...both of ye." Charleo looked straight at Wiskee.

"We'll be ready." Iona forced a nervous smile and her heart skipped a beat knowing where they would be going.

"I'll be a-seein' ye then." Charleo climbed aboard the wagon and all chimed in with their salutations. Iona and Wiskee watched them ride away.

Iona returned to the living room. She set Wiskee down in his bed by the fireplace and, of course, he built a pillow nest.

Iona was glad to have so much clutter left by so many. "I'm going to get all of this cleaned up and head to bed."

"I'll help you," said Ann.

"No, you're not going to help me. This is your first night in a real home for two years, so Wiskee and I consider you and Daddy guests. Why don't you guys go on to bed, and we'll catch up with you in the morning. How about this...the breakfast feast is all yours."

"We'd be glad to make some breakfast for all of us." Contentment was evident in Leonard's voice. He tilted his head toward their bedroom. "C'mon Beautiful. Let's call it a day."

"Wait! Wait!" Wiskee ran to them and leaped up on the couch to give them each a kiss. "I love you guys."

"We love you too Wiskee. Would you like to sleep with us tonight?"

"Really? Can I? Momma, may I?" Iona was charmed at their pet-bonding light gaining in strength and could not resist letting him slumber with his newly found grandparents.

She let out a sigh of contentment then went to the kitchen. Cole joined her at the sink. She swirled her hands to make a few bubbles in the water as it filled the dishpan. "I still can't believe it's really you, and we're standing together, in our cottage, on Maycly." She blinked tightly trying not to cry tears of joy. She was getting tired of crying regardless if she were happy or sad. Cole moved close behind her, and Iona felt his warm loving arms embrace her once again. He gently kissed her neck then whispered in her ear. "So where do you have to go with Charleo in the morning? Can I come?"

Iona pulled her hands from the water and turned to face him. He could see a monumental sense of duty in her expression. "I have to go to The Training Village. Charleo is going to disclose the final battle plans and strategies to me. Wiskee will accompany me. And the answer for you is, 'No, you can't come with us.' You have to stay and protect Mommy and Daddy with your very life. FAZ is not to be trusted. He's afraid of me, but not of you and them. I can't bear the thought of ever losing you three again. Take them to the Ushering Tree and ask Grampa Lawrence to find your names in the _Book of Decision_. Then you'll know whether any of you are to meet me on the battlefield or be keepers of the calm. This is so much bigger than you can imagine Cole. I'm scared, really scared. But I keep hearing you telling me from our old theater days 'if you're scared, then do it afraid.' I want to be...I _have_ to be...strong. Maycly needs me."

Cole looked deep into her dark cocoa eyes. Iona saw tears welling up in his emerald eyes. She begged him, "Please, don't. I'm trusting you to keep them safe. If you need help, trust SUL. He'll help you. I promise."

"I'm not crying because you have to leave me; I'm deeply touched at your unconditional love for so many, and the radiant bravery you possess. You are an amazing girl...Princess...Iona."

Iona kissed Cole with passion. When their lips parted she smiled at him then turned to finish the dishes.

Cole's arms let go of her. He stepped to her side to help with the drying and putting away. "It looks like you can handle this. If you don't mind, I'd like to go and rest. I know you're tired too, but you've got to understand. This has been..."

Iona broke in. "Sweetie, you go and rest all you want. I do understand. You don't need to say another word." She flushed at his kiss on her cheek.

"Thanks Baby Doll."

"Good night Sweetie."

Iona finished the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. She went to the bedroom and closed the door. She smiled at Cole, already asleep. She went into the necessary room just off the bedroom to get ready for bed. She smiled and shook her head when she overheard the sounds of Ann and Leonard playing with Wiskee in their bedroom across the cottage, wondering when Wiskee would let them get some sleep. She had left her nightgown on the chair in the bedroom. She opened the door of the necessary room so as not to disturb Cole, but she found she was not disturbing him at all. She was greeted with flickering candles placed all around the room. Rose petals daintily created a pathway to the bedside and others were scattered atop the white, puffy comforter. She caught the subtlety of the two dark chocolate wafers on her pillow. Her eyes glistened in the flickering light as she followed the rose petal path to Cole, who was lying with the comforter draped over him in a fashion that brought wonderful thoughts to her romantic imagination.

"May I help you with your dress?"

Iona smiled, made a sultry turn, and pulled her hair to the side. As he unbuttoned her dress she felt a slight breeze grace her exposed back.

Iona knew this twilight would be special.

Chapter 56

The A.G.W.

The time had come for the warriors of Maycly to reunite. Charleo, Artie, and Keegan arrived to pick up Iona and Wiskee bright and early. Iona was having a difficult time saying goodbye to her family, but knowing what had to be done, she went out to the wagon and handed Wiskee up to Charleo. "Is there room for all of us up there?"

"Aye." Keegan scooted closer to Artie, Charleo moved closer to Keegan, and Iona made her way up and found plenty of room to sit. Wiskee was determined to stay on somebody's lap. Jit and Giddy greeted Iona from Halo's and Scepter's heads. Artie was leaving Windjammer in Cole's care.

Charleo gave the click-clack sound and everyone, including Jit and Giddy, jerked backwards at the initial tug on the wagon. They were on their way to The Training Village. The trip was not short on scenery. Iona marveled at The Vinewall and how the Sprites made the opening. The view of Chennington Greens from the ground was far different than the one she had experienced from the air. She got a kick out of Wiskee, who barely took breaths between questions. He had never been there before either, and he wanted to know everything about it.

Their arrival at The Training Village spurred a celebration three times the size of the one Charleo, Artie, and Keegan had experienced when they had initially arrived as the warrior leaders. The Mayor welcomed Iona with song while others danced and the band played. Ribbon candy fizzlers were exploding everywhere, and spinning pinwheels glimmered. Iona and Wiskee were escorted by the etherealians to their temporary apartment where they found a few of their favorite similarities they had left on Earth. All of the other warriors, both chukkon and wightling, continually arrived during the celebration.

Charleo, Artie, and Keegan enjoyed introducing Iona and Wiskee to the warriors. They had the privilege of meeting Ron and Lee. They met General Philip Preston Roberts, and he took the liberty to introduce them to a few of his best. Pub Pete and Pub Pearl came to say hello. The festivities lasted long into the twilight, even after Iona and Wiskee excused themselves to get some rest.

Charleo walked them to their apartment and made certain they were comfortable. "Well, I'll be a-leavin' ye two ta get some shut-eye. Me dwellin' be between Artie's and Keegan's, so if ye be a-needin' anythin' just give a knock on me door."

Iona hugged and thanked Charleo then waved and closed the door during a series of yawns. She saw her bed and gladly met it, falling backwards onto it, asleep in mid fall. Wiskee joined her, and the two of them did not move until morning when a gentle knock on their door awakened them.

"Princess. Princess, be ye awake?"

Iona opened the door, scratching her head and yawning. "Oh. Good morning Charleo." Wiskee stretched and jumped from the bed to greet him as well.

"I hated ta bother ye, but we be a-needin' ta get busy."

"OK. But first we need to get something to help wake us up." Iona and Wiskee invited Charleo in, and they all downed a quick breakfast. Then they left for the day so Iona could begin the daunting task of becoming familiar with the battle tactics and strategies. She visited each of the leader's headquarters and was extremely impressed with each.

Late in the afternoon the leaders gathered together and showed her the actual training grounds where the experienced warriors were practicing and honing their skills. They led Iona and Wiskee to the pens and introduced them to the battle animals, their favorite part of the tour. Artie's icataras turned shy and kept burying her head in Artie's back, nearly knocking him over each time and making Iona and Wiskee laugh.

"Wiskee, ye'll be a-needin' ta learn ta ride and guide yer own icataras. We've saved one 'specially fer ye."

"Me? My own icataras? Really?"

"Aye. Let's be a-goin' ta meet yer new battle friend...make that yer _best_ battle friend!" Artie laughed. Wiskee leapt into Artie's arms, and they all headed for the pen. When they got there, it was empty. Artie made a few sounds to call it from inside the barn. Cautiously, a miniature icataras emerged. It stood only four feet tall. Everyone's face lit up.

"He's...he's...he's just my size!" Wiskee was so excited. "Does he come with all the bells and whistles...like yours?"

"Aye, but ye'll have ta go through the motions ta be a-makin' him yers. Do ye know what the motions be?"

"Umm...something about a stone?"

Artie removed his hat and scratched his head. "I give ye credit. Ye be a-knowin' more'n I did when I took me first go at it." Charleo and Keegan had a good laugh at that.

"Yeah...ha ha ha. How be ye a-sayin' that Gen'rl? That'll be funny tomorrow?" Everyone chuckled except Charleo.

"Can I get on his back now?"

"Sure. Be a-takin' yer time. Go nice and gentle, and ye'll have nothin' ta worry about." Artie assisted Wiskee onto the miniature icataras's back, making certain he was strapped tightly in the saddle. Wiskee stroked the mini flying cat with his paw. "Ye be a-needin' ta watch the quills there."

"Be careful little buddy." Iona wore the expression of a mother letting her son have the keys to the car for the first time. She watched as Artie helped Wiskee locate the bonding stone in the saddle. Wiskee pulled it out with his mouth, and Artie took it from him. He held it in front of Wiskee. "Before ye go a-rubbin' it three times, I suggest ye be a-grabbin' a mouthful of hair and a-hangin' on." Charleo's and Keegan's heads bobbed in unison.

Wiskee took as big a clump of hair in his mouth as he could from between the quills. Iona held her breath. Wiskee reached out his paw and rubbed the stone three times. Just as expected, the miniature icataras took off at full speed.

"AAHWWHGG!" Wiskee attempted to scream through his mouthful of hair. The flying cat shot straight up, bounced off a mountain peak, then barrel rolled halfway down. He spread his wings and caught the air, taking them back up, then he performed wide sweeping circles like a glider riding the thermals all the way to the ground. As the cat strode down the landing strip, everyone could hear Wiskee. "YIPPEE!"

Iona rushed to the icataras to make certain Wiskee was intact.

"That was so much fun Momma! Can I do it again?"

"Oh yeah. And I'll bet you're gonna do it again and again and again since you need to train on this creature...am I right Artie?"

"Aye. And the best news of all...Wiskee, ye be a-goin' ta take charge of the battle animals!"

"Woo-H...wait. What?"

"Ye'll be a-takin' charge of all the battle animals."

SUL spoke inwardly to Charleo. _"Charleo, will you do the honors, please?"_

Charleo pulled from his vest's inside pocket a flat charm. He attached it to Wiskee's collar next to the other one. "I now pronounce ye Animal General Wiskee, the A.G.W. Ye be the secret A.G.W. that SUL spoke of in _The Book of Good and Evil_ that'll be a-bringin' freedom ta many." Silence filled the air as this sunk in. Even Wiskee was speechless!

"Wiskee? Wiskee is the A.G.W.?" Iona blinked several times and shook her head. "I always wondered what that stood for. And now that I know, I'm...well...I'm honored to be your momma Wiskee." She curtsied and fondled the charm. "This charm is pure gold, and it's outlined with rubies and diamonds. The engraving is the letters A.G.W." Iona turned the charm over. "And the back is engraved with a full-color flag of Maycly, done with precious gems."

"It's been hard a-keepin' that secret all this time Princess. But we couldna be a-makin' the announcement till SUL wanted it done." Charleo patted Iona on the back.

She graciously smiled at Wiskee. "First you come and teach me to love again, you learned to like grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup as much as me, we flew over Maycly together, I found out you could talk...oh my goodness...this is over the top. My Wiskee, the A.G.W." She did her best to avoid the icatarus's quills as she gave Wiskee a big hug. "OK then little buddy. It looks like you'll be staying here with Artie. I'm going with Charleo and Keegan, and I'll meet up with you two for supper. How's that sound?"

"Sounds great Momma. Where do we meet?"

"Tales and Tall Ones." The three chukkons answered in unison.

Iona spent the rest of the day discussing plans and tactics with Charleo. She made more in-depth observations of those practicing with their weapons and helped Charleo create supply lists. Then she gave the lists to Jit and Giddy to deliver to Keegan. By suppertime Iona was ready for some fancy grub and fellowship. She was _not_ disappointed.

Chapter 57

Warrior of Legend

Iona and Wiskee had not been back to their cottage or seen their family for several weeks, but Jit and Giddy had served as messengers, delivering letters and gifts back and forth. This day started off the same as the previous ones in The Training Village, but during breakfast with the gang at Tales and Tall Ones, an unexpected patron entered the door.

"Cole!" Iona ran to him. "What are you doing here? Where's Mommy and Daddy? Are you guys OK? How did you get here?"

"I took the liberty of riding Windjammer." Cole threw a worried glance at Artie, but much to his relief, Artie looked proud. "We're all fine...for now." Darkness came over his face. "But there have been some terrible things happening. FAZ is raiding more villages. There seems to be neither rhyme nor reason to his actions. We've lost Ethelwynne, Cauldyweem, and Hawthborough. We fear the next to be destroyed may be Klondelkin, but we don't know for certain. The farmlands of Trote Waters are burning, and if we can't get that under control, we're going to lose Snuggerbug Landing and Maycly's fresh food supply."

Iona thought for a moment. "Charleo needs to know."

It was evident by the terror on Cole's face that there was trouble. "Bring Cole a pint!" Artie figured that was the first step in calming Cole's nerves.

Cole felt he needed more than a pint but accepted it graciously. "FAZ and his Evil are destroying Maycly one village at a time. And now the farmlands are burning. By all of the warriors being _here_ , we don't have the wightling power to put out the fires faster than they're being set." Cole sighed and ran his fingers through his hair. "Oh, Charleo. Whadda we do?"

Charleo lowered his head and tugged on his beard in thought. SUL spoke to him silently. _"It is time. Do not hesitate. Take with you Iona and Cole and travel to Alverta's Woodlot. There you shall retrieve My urn that you buried."_ Charleo lifted his eyes. "Iona, ye and Cole must be a-comin' with me now."

"But what about me?" Wiskee's tail fell, his ears drooped, his mouth turned down in a frown, and his eyes widened with a hint of fear. Iona's heart broke, and she looked to Charleo for an answer. Charleo looked to Artie.

Artie picked up Wiskee from his highchair and held him close to his face. "I'll be a-takin' great care of ye li'l buddy. Ye'll be a-stayin' with me till they return." Wiskee's expression brightened a little, and his tail slightly wagged.

"Thank you Artie. I know Wiskee will be safe with you."

"And I'm here too!" It was The Man Behind The Dumpster. Iona's face gleamed, and she gave him a big hug. As usual, he was mesmerized by her touch. "The fires were getting scary over in Trote Waters, so I bolted. I knew I'd find you guys here. Why wouldn't they be coming here, too, to destroy The Training Village where so many of you are?"

"I'd guess it's because FAZ knows Iona is here, and he's scared of her?" Cole got a nod and a thumbs-up from Keegan.

Charleo pressed the urgency of the situation. "Tis good ta see ye Dumpster Man, but time be not our friend right now." He directed his attention to Iona and Cole. "Meet me at the wagon. I'll be a-goin' ta get Halo and Scepter ready."

Iona felt like she did not have enough kisses to give Wiskee. Cole took her hand and looked at Wiskee. "Be good little buddy. Do just as Artie says, and stay out of trouble. OK?" He kissed Wiskee on the head and winked at Artie. Iona blew one last kiss to Wiskee as she and Cole rushed out the door. They boarded the wagon and, with a snap of the reins and Charleo's click-clack sound, the wagon was moving.

"Where are we going?" Iona questioned.

"Alverta's Woodlot."

"What's in Alverta's Woodlot?"

"I be not at liberty ta say. But ye'll be a-knowin' shortly. Trust SUL. "

They rode to the edge of Lake Origin where the mermaids gathered in great numbers and carried the wagon, along with Halo, Scepter, and the riders, straight across the waters to Alverta's Woodlot, their great muscular tails making short work of the trip.

Charleo veered from the pathlight ivy and made several turns in the near darkness through the thick trees. Iona thought perhaps he was lost, but she said nothing. Cole held Iona tight; he was surprised she was not shaking from fear.

"There it be. I see it." Charleo was pleased with his memory.

Iona and Cole saw a place on the ground lighting up. As they approached it the light became brighter. They all jumped from the wagon, and Charleo began to dig where the light was escaping. They heard his wooden shovel hit something hard. "That be it." Charleo dug the dirt from around the hard object. "Tis the urn of SUL." He pulled it from the ground.

An odd sound came from inside the urn, and instantly Sprites filled the area around it. It began jumping on its own, and at another strange sound, the Sprites flew toward the top of the urn and hovered. A lighted blue fog spilled from under the edge of the top, and from the fog came singing.

"That looks like healing fog." Iona put it together. "SUL's healing Himself. I know it. I just know it. That's the same fog that started healing me on Earth; The same kind of singing fog that seeped from the Dream Decanter."

When the blue healing fog stopped, the Sprites grasped the edges of the flat top and flew upward with all their might. Their strength was just enough to pull the lid from the urn. Bright silvery white light rays gushed upward and outward. Ashes emerged in every color of the rainbow and swirled around the glittering white beams. The aroma of sweet things filled the air.

Iona and Cole began to back up. "Nae! Dunna back away. Tis somethin' ye dunna want ta miss." Charleo's gaze was trained fast on the urn.

The metallic ashes wrapped tightly around the white beams, and the entire brilliant entity shot high above the forest canopy. SUL's voice sang from above the trees. The colorful lighted formation returned to the ground. It was SUL, complete. His spirit had reunited with His body. Charleo, Iona, and Cole bowed before Him.

"Arise! The battle draws nigh. When it is time, fight like you never thought possible. Listen to Me for your each and every move, for I have hidden things that still remain, things created especially for this time. Do not become wearied by Evil's menacing tactics. You and your warriors must trust Me. Now go and prepare to bring your troops. I must seek the treasure I buried at creation. I shall meet you in the Valley of Battles in five days." SUL waved His hands, and a giant Andalusian with painted bunting mane feathers appeared. He mounted the enormous equine and rode swiftly from Alverta's Woodlot.

"Princess. I hate ta be a-placin' so much responsibility on ye. I've had ta deal with the same fear meself, so I be understandin' yer feelin's. But this be our last chance ta bring Good ta Maycly fer e'er. Can ye do it?"

Carbreyghal appeared behind Cole and Charleo, and he put the two of them in a temporary trance. Iona stared into his eyes and saw her own calming thoughts. He reached into his massive sleeve and pulled from it a handful of very special equinarchs. He gently blew the magical creatures toward Iona. A few landed on her arms, and she felt her doubts and fears leave her body. Carbreyghal flew away, and Cole and Charleo awakened without even realizing they had been suspended in time.

Iona answered, "I can."

• • • •

Artie heard Iona and Cole coming up the raise-n-lower machine and brought Wiskee over to greet them. "I couldna get the li'l fella ta wake up. I guess he be tuckered out from all the playin' we did whilst ye were away." Iona took the sleeping Wiskee from Artie and cuddled him. Wiskee never opened his eyes; he just sighed and buried his head in his momma's chest. Iona and Cole thanked Artie and went inside.

Iona set Wiskee down, and he stirred awake. "It's not that I'm ignoring you guys, but I'm pretty sleepy. I'll be in here if you need me." He staggered to the bedroom, hopped up on the bed and barely built his pillow nest before he flopped. With one yawn he went right back to sleep.

Iona turned to Cole. "And yes, no matter what you think, the bed is big enough for the three of us." She pushed Cole's bangs out of his eyes and gave him a kiss. He stopped her before she got to the necessary room. He took her in his arms. His forehead wrinkled as his brows lowered into a V.

"What's that worry I see all over your face?" asked Iona.

"We went to the Ushering Tree." Cole stopped dead.

"I know. I guess I don't need to go there because we all know what I am." She giggled, but got no response from Cole. "I've been thinking, though, about what you guys were to become. I just haven't gotten around to..."

"Ann and Leonard were deemed keepers of the calm, even though they never passed on Earth. I took them back to the Ushering Tree for protection with Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda."

"And you didn't stay...because?"

"I've been called as a warrior."

"Thank goodness! You'll be on the battlefield with me and Wiskee, and..." Cole put his finger to her lips.

"SUL spoke to me at the Ushering Tree. He said I would not need training. He said that what I saw in the Mirror of Maycly was different from any other wightling warrior."

"What are you talking about? What did you see that could have been so different?"

"I was fighting with a mighty sword...a special one...creatures I can't even describe. With that sword I was defeating every evil thing that came at me."

"A special sword? Do you have it now?"

Cole reached for his sheath and pulled from it a sterling silver sword, magnificent in detail, and feather-light. Iona's face brightened.

"Don't you know what that is? Do you know what that means?"

"I do now, but I didn't at first. Do you"?

"Of course I do! That's the Sword of Defeat. You...you, Cole, are the Warrior of Legend spoken about in _The Book of Good and Evil._ One of two on Maycly who shall never taste death." Goosebumps rose on Iona's skin. "And Grampa Lawrence is the other." Cole nodded. Their eyes locked.

A knock came at the door; Iona answered it. "Charleo, what are you doing up so late?"

"I heard a bit of noise and...oh, Cole, good ta see ye. Or, come ta think of it, maybe it be not so good ta see ye. Iona?"

"It's OK Charleo. He came to me with some big news." Iona proceeded to tell Charleo what Cole had been deemed.

"Well I'll be jiggered." When Charleo put it together, he looked at Iona with intensity. "Then ye be a-knowin' how ta decode _The Book of Good and Evil..._ be I right?"

"Yes."

Charleo's confidence built when he realized Iona had accepted SUL's gift of knowing how to decode.

Cole was not shy. "What do you mean, decode?"

"It's a gift from SUL. When I was just a girl, there were many days I'd sit under a big tree in our back yard, and SUL would inwardly teach me how to decode the names and descriptions of the many secrets within the words of _The Book of Good and Evil_. He told me I was not allowed to speak of such until I got to Maycly." She saw the disappointment on his face. "Oh Cole, I'm so sorry. I should have told you earlier."

"It's OK Baby Doll. When would you have had the time? The important thing is, I know now. And as long as you know what to do, it's all good, right?" Iona looked at Charleo, and they both nodded.

"Then ye be the 'secret wightlin' that I decoded. And ye, like me, be a-knowin' about unfamiliar evil beasts that'll be a-hittin' the battle scene. And ye also must be a-knowin' that'll be the time ta summon Cole, the Warrior of Legend."

"I sure do."

"Fer the sword Cole be a-carryin' be the only sword that can take the ne'er-before-seen evil beasts down. And the warriors he be assignin' ta assist him'll temporarily be inheritin' a portion of his power, as long as they be a-fightin' right at his side while he be a-usin' the sword. And that power'll be a-makin' 'em stronger and a-remainin' exempt from harm so they be able to combat the monsters."

"Aye, General, that is true."

"Well then, this'll be a-makin' our job of devisin' a few new strategies a bit easier with us both a-knowin' the secrets of the final battle."

They continued the conversation for a time, then Charleo bid his adieus. Cole saw him to the door and watched him leave. When he closed the door he found himself alone in the living room; Iona had already joined Wiskee on the bed and was sound asleep next to him.

Chapter 58

The Amethyst Crystal

Iona awoke to a pleasant fragrant breeze crossing her face. She awakened Cole and Wiskee to see if they smelled the same thing, and they did. All three rose quietly and followed the scent. They found Carbreyghal standing outside the open window.

"WOW! You look so cool in the twilight." Carbreyghal could not help but smile at Wiskee's remark.

"Well, thank you little one, but I am not here for compliments. SUL has requested the three of you come to His cottage immediately. There are two mandibleron gryphons outside waiting to fly you there. Cole, Wiskee, you needn't bring anything. Iona, bring your scepter. Now go and take your places directly on top of the mandibs; they are not pulling their skyships."

When Cole saw the mandibs Iona could tell he was a little intimidated by their size. She comforted his uneasiness as she led him to one, and the mandib gently lowered its wing. "There, make your way up onto its wing, and it will lift you onto its back. Wiskee and I will join you after you're up there." Iona coaxed Cole, and Wiskee added a small push on his daddy's legs. Cole became more comfortable as the creature lifted its enormous wing strategically to place him on its back. It lowered its wing and gave a low throat noise.

"She said it's OK for us to get on her wing now Momma." Wiskee hopped from Iona's arms onto the wing. Iona had to climb the thick wing with its slippery feathers. In no time they were perched next to Cole. Iona heard the bushes rustle.

"We be a-comin'!"

"Who's there?"

"Tis me...Artie. I be a-bringin' Charleo and Keegan with me. SUL sent Carbreyghal ta summon us ta be a-travelin' with ye. Now, which mandib be ye on? We canna see the top of either of 'em."

"We're on the bronze one. Take the silver one."

Iona, Cole, and Wiskee listened to the three chukkons oofing and umphing as they climbed onto the wing and watched as the silver mandib lifted the three chukkons to its back. Artie gave Iona a thumbs-up when they were in place.

"OK Wiskee, tell the mandibs we're ready."

At Wiskee's words they trotted a few steps and took to the air, their massive wings making hardly a sound during flight. They flew out of The Training Village, over The Vinewall, and above Timberland Forest North. When they reached the Rivalry Mountains they flew low behind the western side of the cliffs so they would not be visible from Targrum. When they reached the southern tip of the range the mandibs landed and strode to the edge of Timberland Forest South where they lowered their wings, and the riders climbed down.

The bronze mandib made some noises, and Wiskee tuned right in. "She says to follow the path in front of us. It'll take us to SUL's cottage." Iona and the others thanked the great flying beasts and watched them take to the sky again.

The travelers were glad to see that the narrow path was lit by pathlight ivy. Charleo led the way, Keegan took the middle to keep close watch on Iona, Cole, and Wiskee, and Artie brought up the rear. They traveled deep into the forest and finally came upon a cottage, at which point the luminescence of the pathlight ivy went out; the only light left was a glow from the windows of SUL's dwelling.

When they reached the door, Charleo gave three quick knocks and two more at a slower pace. The door magically opened. "Come in, come in. We haven't much time." SUL was closing the blinds. "Follow Me." They were stunned at the decor before them. Wiskee's tail wagged non-stop.

Iona's eyes moved back and forth across the walls. She saw holographic 3D pictures with moving subjects of her, her family, and her friends. She saw scribblings in words she could not read, but she recognized their resemblance to the words on the magical envelope from SUL that Charleo had left on her nightstand back on Earth. She was mesmerized by the pewter chairs with deep purple velvet cushions surrounding a table. The table was made of thick, gray driftwood. As if growing out of the driftwood tabletop, a twisted pedestal of branches cradled a large, brilliant, misshapen rock. "What is that?" Iona asked.

SUL spoke. "Take a seat, quickly. Time is running out. Choose any chair. Wiskee, you may sit on the table." SUL's rapid whispering enhanced the urgency. "This is the only one of its kind. It is the Amethyst Crystal of Knowledge. I buried it at creation. I knew the day would come when I would have need of it and felt today was the day. It is a powerful tool, possibly more powerful even than I. FAZ has dug deep into the realm of Evil and released things brought about by dirty magic that even I could not have foreseen, nor even known were possible. This is the only item in all of creation that is capable of withstanding the full presence of both Good and Evil in one place at the same time. It can also reveal such. It shows us the past, present, and future. But it only shows each of them once. As I was looking into it I called forth the past and watched everything that had happened over the last several years. Then, much to My surprise, it jumped to the present without My command. That is when I summoned all of you. We must decipher, together, what it is showing us. I do not know how much time we have before it will begin to show us the future without My command. All of you, come closer. Lean in. Find a smooth place through which you can see deep inside the crystal. Look for clues of anything."

No one hesitated. Iona's mouth dropped open, and she came to her feet. "It's FAZ. And it looks as though he's standing over a map, planning multiple attacks. That looks like the Ushering Tree he's pointing at and laughing. Now he's got his bony finger on Klondelkin, moving it to Meekershade Corners, on to Baynooth, now Skibbergary, and now...now...oh no...Glammiswinde! Mommy, Daddy. Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda. Charleo, Artie, your cottages...NO!" Iona felt the blood drain from her face.

Cole caught her and lowered her into her chair before she fell to the floor. Wiskee ran across the table and gave her kisses. She gasped deeply when her eyes blinked open. She was still ashen, her breathing frantic.

SUL took Iona's arm and spoke softly. "Iona. Princess. We need you." She looked into His eyes and regained her strength. Cole steadied her as she stood, and Wiskee went back to his viewing spot on the table.

Keegan's face contorted. "Look! Above the Usherin' Tree...and villages. There be messages. But they be too small ta read."

Charleo pushed gently on his beard. "Jit! Wee one, come out here." Jit popped out with Giddy clutched to his tiny shirt, sound asleep.

Jit stretched and yawned. "This better be important. I was having the best dream about..." His face went red when he opened his eyes and saw SUL standing next to Charleo. "OK, that's important enough for me." Jit gave a nervous laugh and poked Giddy to wake him up.

"Get down there on that amethyst crystal and be a-tellin' us what the messages be that FAZ has written above each of those villages on the map." They could tell by Charleo's voice he was not in the mood for Sprite games and fun.

Wiskee was directly across from the Sprites gazing into the amethyst. Jit saw Iona's magnified eyes appear above Wiskee's head. Giddy looked to the left and saw Charleo's and Keegan's eyes magnified, and to his right were SUL's, Artie's, and Cole's.

"Hmmm...I think it says..." Jit flew upside down and sideways trying to read the messages.

"Hurry! Time be a-runnin' out and we'll be not a-seein' this again." Charleo's nerves had frazzled, and he was losing his patience. Giddy was now on top of the amethyst looking straight down through a smooth space only big enough for his eyes.

"I'm trying!"

"Me too!"

"It's really scribbly and...OH! I've got it!" Giddy flew to Jit's side as Jit continued. "It says the same thing above every village." Giddy confirmed the report.

"Read it. Aloud." SUL did not mince words.

"' _Neither this day nor tomorrow,_

but on the third twilight they shall see sorrow!'"

Jit backed away, his tiny face ashen and his mouth gaping open. Giddy rushed to comfort his best friend.

Iona looked at SUL. "Then we don't have five days; we've only got three." She hoped SUL would disagree with her, but instead He nodded.

Cole was on the verge of anger. "But You said You'd meet us in _five_ days in the Valley of Battles. Why can't You fix this?"

"Cole, stop!" Iona grabbed him by the arm and spun him around to her face. "Do NOT question the Grand Wizard. He had no idea this was going to happen. Don't you understand? He buried this amethyst crystal at creation to collect FAZ's plans, and He left it buried until these final days were at hand so it could absorb, then reveal, as much of Evil's plans as possible. SUL is filled with too much Good to suspect or understand the darkest ways of Evil. He said He thought the crystal was more powerful than He Himself, and He's right. It's revealing the Evil to Him that He could never imagine. And yes, it also holds the future, but we haven't time to see how this ends. We must believe what we've seen and trust the knowledge we've received from the amethyst crystal!" Iona was amazed at her discernment, but it made SUL even more proud of her.

SUL reached His hand toward Iona. "Give Me your scepter." She immediately handed it to Him. He took it and began to speak words no one could understand. The top of the scepter started glowing, and each marble on a ribbon illuminated from the inside out. He handed the scepter back to Iona. "Your scepter now holds the power to release the special creatures I have kept hidden. When I give you the command, raise your scepter horizontally above your head. Let it rest in both hands and repeat the words _ock toonaum ethereal aprawl dist veeahn._ I have inscribed these words on your scepter. Each word shall engrave itself and fill with sterling silver as you read it aloud."

"What hidden creatures? What'll happen?"

"That is for you to see when it happens."

Cole saw Iona's confusion and comforted her. "Trust SUL. Did you not just remind me that He is the Grand Wizard?"

Iona stared at her scepter then looked at SUL and bowed.

The fire in SUL's fireplace was making the cottage quite warm. Charleo was sweating. "What be our plan?" The Sprites flew to him and blotted his forehead and upper lip with their tiny handkerchiefs.

Artie was already plotting in his mind. "Take 'em by surprise."

SUL approved. "That's it. That's exactly what we shall do. We will take no chances. Upon your immediate return to The Training Village, gather all of the troops and make the announcements. Move them and the battle animals to the Valley of Battles, but keep them all quiet. All warriors–chukkon, wightling, and animal–will need to take their places at the base of the western ridge and wait silently for the battle command. To make certain no Evil taps into our plan, I will speak in silence to you, Iona. When your birthmark warms and glows, that will be the signal from Me to alert Charleo and Philip to rally the troops for the fight. When your birthmark warms and glows the second time, give the hand signal to Charleo and Philip to attack. Are there any questions?"

They all looked at one another and shook their heads.

"Wiskee, you shall fly to and fro listening for any animal chatter, both Good and Evil, then report to Charleo and relay the animal messages of importance."

"You mean like Evil battle tragedies?"

"I think the word you're looking for is strategies...and yes, Evil's battle strategies are exactly what you'll need to be listening for. Our troops need to know what Evil is planning next. Remember, Evil does not know you can talk, so say nothing to them; and believe Me, you _will_ be tempted."

"Yes Sir!" Wiskee saluted SUL.

"I have called the mandibleron gryphons back to the edge of Timberland Forest South. Their landing has lit the pathlight ivy. Now go. Return to The Training Village and deliver the news to your troops. It is imperative that these plans be kept secret."

Iona was last to leave SUL's cottage. She turned back to look upon His face for one more ounce of strength, but He had already shut the door. She saw His silhouette on the window shade. He stood before His fireplace, and that was strength enough for her.

• • • •

Keegan sounded the shell horn to call the troops into town.

The Mayor stepped to the podium. "Hear ye! Hear ye! Please take a seat. There be trouble in the land, and our leaders'll now be a-sharin' with us what must be done. I now turn this meetin' over ta Gen'rl Charleo."

"Thank ye once again fer a-bein' the friends and family ye be ta us here in Chennin'ton Greens and The Trainin' Village. We've revolutionary news from SUL. He reunited His spirit and body and gave us instructions ta follow. I'll now turn the podium over ta Princess Iona." Applause thundered.

"Thank you, each and every one of you, friends and family of Maycly. I realize this is last-minute, and it will come as a great shock to most of you. Please, be seated." Iona waited for everyone to quiet down. "We have received word that FAZ and his cohorts are continuing to raid Bailiwick and Trote Waters, burning more and more villages and our farmlands. We must move our troops, the masters of medicine, and the battle animals quickly, quietly, and efficiently to the Valley of Battles. We are planning a surprise attack. Silence is the key. _No one_ other than us must be allowed to get wind of this." Sounds of scattered concern filled the auditorium. "Quiet, please!" Iona was determined to finish her instructions with haste. "All warriors, you are now excused to don your armor and prepare your weaponry. Those tending the battle animals are to do the same; Wiskee and Artie will be with you to assist you and your creatures. Animal General Wiskee, the A.G.W., will translate what our battle animals and those of Evil are saying. Meet at the south end of Main Street and assemble as you did for the first battle. Cole and I will ride beside Charleo and Keegan."

The sounds of scurrying warriors rushed the silence.

"Non-warriors, you need to stay here. _Do not_ try to travel and warn other non-warriors throughout Maycly. SUL will call no one to view this battle, as we need to keep ourselves in secret until the surprise attack command is given. We needed to inform you, though, so you'll trust SUL along with us, helping make us an even stronger silent force." Iona slid her eyes across the remaining crowd. Terror was written on the non-warriors' faces. "Do not fear. Again, trust in our Grand Wizard. Thank you."

Iona stepped back from the podium. On her way out she hugged and encouraged as many of the non-warriors as she could. Charleo hated to pull her away, but they needed to make the necessary preparations.

Chapter 59

Surprise Attack

"My gazer! What has happened to my holographic machine? YOU!" FAZ pointed at one of his throne attendants. "Come here!"

"Yes My Lord?"

"Fix this thing. Why isn't it working?"

"I'm not certain, My Lord, but I will try."

"Trying isn't good enough. FIXING is what I need!" FAZ backhanded the attendant out of his sight and pointed to another. "YOU! Fix this, NOW!"

Trembling, the second attendant made his way to the gazer. "My Lord, the holographic gazer is not broken. I fear its time has just run out."

"AAAAAGGGGG! Then get me more time."

"You cannot just 'get time' My Lord."

"Then I shall turn you into ousoab slop!" FAZ gave two claps, and two Vauhlpeezies grabbed the evil wightling attendant, dragged him to the ousoabs' pen, and tossed him in with no remorse.

OUSOAB

Saliva and breath slipped through FAZ's gritted teeth. He could no longer observe what was taking place on Maycly.

• • • •

The troops gathered in silence at the southern end of Main Street in The Training Village. Maycly flags were flying high, but there was no revelry as there had been prior to the previous battle. The animals were dressed for combat. Raffedaries were carrying medical supplies and being led by the masters of medicine. Towdies were pulling fully loaded battle carts, and armed aerialoceroses flew above the troops with their riders. New to the lineup were the terrasailians, amphibious flying creatures trained for battle over the last several months, already deployed and waiting in their new permanent home in Sentinel Marsh.

TERRASAILIAN

Artie appeared on his icataras with Wiskee flying on his own mini cat close behind. Artie had dressed Wiskee in the attire SUL had left for him hanging neatly in his headquarters–a weapon resistant tunic, tiny greaves for all four legs, and a small but very sturdy helmet.

Iona had donned her protective chest plate, wrist guards, and boots, and Cole was shining in his special suit of armor from SUL. Both rode giant Andalusians, one shiny black with white great egret feathers for its mane, the other dappled gray with a mane of scarlet macaw feathers. Cole joined Charleo and Keegan beside the commander's wagon at the front of the line. Jit and Giddy, this time wearing helmets, chest plates, and wing guards, were in their usual places on Halo's and Scepter's heads.

Iona rode up and back multiple times, speaking softly to the readied troops. "I am here to fight alongside you, not stay in the distance and watch." The troops instinctively began to shout with approval. Iona immediately raised her hand. "Stop! You must not cheer; you must not make a sound. Store your eagerness for the moment Evil comes over the Skygem Alps. I cannot stress enough that we must be silent during our travels and our assembly in the valley. If you have any questions or concerns, come to me directly." She made one final pass. "Remember you are warriors of Good. Your prophesied queen has arrived to seal Good forever, and I have every intention of doing so, but together we must fight hard and win this battle." Iona rode back to the front.

SUL arrived with Carbreyghal. A gollshish nut appeared in the air before each warrior. The shell of each nut split open, and the nutmeat lifted and hovered. Magically each gollshish nut whispered its instilled power from SUL to its warrior then requested to be eaten. Every warrior did as instructed. A miniature goblet appeared before each warrior, a ghostly living image of SUL's face illuminated on each goblet, whispering the purpose of the gwendelant. It then instructed each warrior to take his small goblet from the air and drink. After doing so, every goblet turned to powder and vanished. SUL made certain to silence the overly zealous fiery castle sentinels. Then He released the army of Good and silently spoke to Iona. _"The etherealians and I shall see you in the valley."_

• • • •

The troops had done well. They had remained unseen and quiet. All took their assigned places and made preparations. Iona, Cole, and the three chukkon leaders were glad to see that the tunnel in the Alps was still blocked by the heavy boulders the icatarases had dropped during their escape from the gallows.

Iona and Cole arrived at their designated place, dismounted their giant Andalusians, and lay on their bellies on the ground far from the other warriors. Iona whispered to Cole. "Did you ever have any idea this is where we'd end up?"

"I'd have to say...no." Cole unsheathed his sword and studied the markings that were so delicately engraved on its blade.

Iona looked at the sword. "I thought I was just kidding when I called you my knight in shining armor."

Cole put his arm across her back. "Are you ready Teddy?

No tears fell; only fire shone in her eyes. "I was born ready."

In late afternoon, the mess troops loaded and led some of the raffedaries to the battlefield where they delivered welcomed nourishment to the hushed warriors. Even by the time the mess troops returned to their post, there was no sign of Evil coming over the Alps on their way to a village raid. The silence was maddening. The time came for the suns to trade their light with the moons and bring about twilight. Warriors were getting weary and fighting sleep, but they encouraged one another, without words, to remain alert.

Iona pulled back the neckline of her dress. Her birthmark was glowing. "Cole, this is it. This is really happening." Her breath stopped for an instant.

"Alert our generals Princess."

Iona motioned to Charleo and Philip, and the two generals began to rally the troops with hand signals.

Cole held Iona. "Let me see bravery, not fear, in your eyes. The same bravery you had the day I appeared at Honky-Tonk Hurley's." He watched Iona's countenance change. "That's what I'm talking about. Now you keep that bravery and don't let me down." He kissed her on the cheek. She felt his arm leave her back. He mounted his giant Andalusian and, standing next to Iona, waited for the next order from General Philip.

Iona's birthmark warmed and glowed again. She looked up at Cole astride his enormous horse and again pulled back the neckline of her dress. He gave her a nod. She motioned hand signals to Charleo and Philip, this time to assume their attack positions. Cole and the rest of the grounds men poised their arrows upward at their generals' silent orders. Iona's hair fluttered in the air stirred by the aerial troops which had risen cautiously and were moving to their positions just above the ground where they would hover until given the go-ahead.

The gentle light of twilight extinguished behind the Alps as a throng of Vauhlpeezies encroached. The warriors and animals grew anxious but trusted their general would deliver perfectly, just as before. Charleo's hand signals (to remain steady and hold) could hardly be seen. The archers' arms were nearing the shaking point from maintaining their aim. The dark cloud crested over the peaks and was now directly overhead.

"FIRE!" Charleo's vocal command was the first to break the silence.

"FIRE!" shouted Philip.

Arrows flew into the blackness. Rays of moonlight broke through voids in the dark cloud as targeted Vauhlpeezies dropped from the air.

"Dunna cease fire till ye be told ta do so, or till ye run outta arrows!" Charleo called the next order to Artie. "Charge ta the air!"

"CHARGE ta the air!" echoed Artie.

Iona's hair stood on end, pulled by the harsh updrafts of the numerous sentinels, aerialoceroses, and icatarases rushing straight upward, following the rising Alp walls with their riders.

Artie ordered Wiskee to wait. "Stay by me till time ta make yer move." Wiskee, not wanting to let go of the hair in his mouth to answer, gave Artie a one paw salute. When all of the aerial troops had charged, Artie and Wiskee took to the sky with a vengeance.

Charleo saw the flaming arrows of the aerial warriors climbing into the air in masses, igniting the Vauhlpeezies, several of which turned tail and retreated to alert FAZ.

FAZ slammed his fists on the table and glared at his messengers. "What do you mean we're under attack?"

"My Lord, they've already dropped a number of Vauhlpeezie raiders. They were hiding at the western base of the Alps and charged us as soon as we flew into their sights. We didn't stand a chance. I fear they have started the final battle with a surprise attack."

"BAAAHHH!" FAZ picked up his nonfunctional gazer. It shattered when it hit the wall across the room. He roared, and fire shot from his mouth, singeing those who did not get out of the way in time. "Inform the troops, and ready the animals. Take to Bailiwick. NOW!"

Chaos broke out. FAZ went to his window. "If the final battle is what they want, then the final battle is what they'll get." Fire again spewed from his sulfuric mouth and out the window in rage. He rammed his scaled fist through the wall around the window and created a bigger opening. He shoved his hand through the enlarged window and slid his pointing finger from side to side, as if taking aim on the Alps. "Beasts of Doom and Despair, I summon you. Birth yourselves from the cliffs, you that have never been seen." The blazing fire that came from his mouth lit up the darkness, and the resonance of his voice shook the lair. Rocks, dirt, and snow avalanched as Targrum's side of the Alps began crawling with evil things.

• • • •

Charleo's heart pounded when he saw enormous silhouettes cresting the peaks in the twilight and beginning to hop and slide down the Bailiwick side of the Alps. He relayed new strategies to Philip. Both generals of Good then ordered formations and called out tactics, some in secret code.

"FIRE the catapults!" shouted Philip. The chukkons on the towdie-drawn carts released the ropes, and boulders flew, smashing select evil beasts and their riders. Other catapult launchers had been given the orders to splinter sections of the Alps. At this, many evil beings lost their footing and plummeted. Their wails and shrieks echoed throughout the valley.

"Ground troops, CHARGE!" hollered Charleo. Philip repeated the order.
The moment Iona had been dreading was at hand. Cole shouted. "That's my command. Fight for me, Iona! Fight for SUL! FIGHT FOR MAYCLY!" She heard Cole's words fade as he left her side, his giant Andalusian carrying him into the midst of battle.

Iona mounted her giant Andalusian and rode toward Charleo and Keegan in their battle wagon. A jarring thunder erupted, and boulders shot toward the center of the valley. Iona saw chukkons and wightlings in the distance being thrust high into the air, disappearing in a cloud of dust.

Charleo saw Ron approaching. "RON! It be cobb rollers!" He pointed. "They've pounded through the sealed tunnel. Organize a squadron and charge the ginormous hogs!"

"Charleo, look. Beyond the tunnel. The northern base of the Alps is exploding!" Iona's giant horse felt her energy and reared.

Charleo shouted and motioned with a vigorous wave at Artie, who was making a pass overhead. Artie U-turned his icataras, and Wiskee's cat followed the maneuver. "Artie! What be a-burstin' from the northern base?" Charleo's face was pale.

"I dunna know. I'll be back. Wiskee, come with me...and be CAREFUL!"

Iona shouted. "H'yah!" Charleo's attempt to stop her failed. He watched as her shiny black Andalusian's flowing mane laid straight back. She and her horse disappeared into the midst of a large ground squadron. She pulled her scepter from her belt and waved it high as she guided her horse with precision, one handed, among the warriors. "Ride! Fight! Destroy them! Shout your battle cries! Release the anxiety you have been holding in!" When the troops saw and heard Iona they filled with valor and broke into their battle yells as they charged deeper into the midst of Evil.

Iona's Andalusian hard-galloped back toward Charleo and Keegan. Their eyes were deadlocked on the Alps, now covered and dripping with evil battle animals, many with riders. The opened tunnel heaved evil ground troops in epic proportions.

Artie and Wiskee returned to Charleo and Keegan. "I dunna know what the beasts be in the north. I've ne'er seen such monstrosities. And there be too many ta count!"

Iona shouted over the noises of the battle. "Describe them to me!"

"As best I could see from the air through the dust, they be big–enormous–dark red giants! Their horns be the color of fiery bones, and I could seem 'em a-smokin' from their heat. And their hooves..." Artie was at a loss for words.

Wiskee jumped in. "Their hooves are as big as a cobb roller's head!"

"Crimson mondobrawns." Iona's face tightened. "One of Evil's hidden beasts from the decoding. FAZ has awakened the Beasts of Doom and Despair!"

"The beasts of what?"

"Artie, were there riders on the mondobrawns?"

CRIMSON MONDOBRAWN

"Aye Princess. They be huge beins'–all muscle–with devilish red horns and eyes of a viper. And their weapons...I be a-tellin' ye, they be deranged!"

Iona mouthed the truth to Charleo. "Myobeasts."

Keegan's voice blared louder than anyone had ever heard. "What kind of beasts?"

Artie was determined they should know. "Aye. Tell us Princess. We can handle it."

"The riders... they're myobeasts."

MYOBEAST WITH POONDER AND NET

Charleo saw his friend's lips begin quivering. "Keegan, go ta the back of the wagon. Ye'll be safe there." Relieved, Keegan went to hide.

Artie and Wiskee took to the sky. Artie whistled and made shrilling noises with his tongue; the sentinels and mandibs collected in front of him. "Wiskee! Tis time ye be a-findin' out what the evil battle animals be up ta. Fly! Go!" Wiskee saluted again then piloted his mini cat in, under, and through the evil battle animals.

Iona's heart skipped a beat when she saw Wiskee appear high above the battlefield on his mini cat. _Hang on little buddy, hang on._ The mini cat made a few barrel rolls then drove straight to the ground. Just before colliding with the dirt the cat pulled up and sped back through the jumbled mass of Evil. _Oh Wiskee, I hope you know what you're doing. OK Iona, stay focused. You have a battle to win. Trust SUL._ Iona cleared her thoughts, shook off her worry, and continued her battle duties.

Wiskee flew to Artie in the middle of the sentinels and mandibs. He persuaded his tiny cat to fly backwards and stay a few inches from Artie's face. "Artie, the evil battle animals, they all talk at the same time. It's nothing but gibberish to me. What do I do?"

"Stay at a safe distance and single out one animal. Concentrate and keep a-listenin' hard ta only that one. Got it?"

"Got it!"

"But first I be a-needin' ye ta direct these aerial battle animals ta take aim on as many mondobrawns and myobeasts as possible." Wiskee turned at Artie's words and barked the command. The sentinels and mandibs raced toward the hoards of evil beasts. Artie waved his thanks, and Wiskee rode off to the north to find an evil battle animal that might unwittingly give up some information.

• • • •

The sounds from the Valley of Battles had echoed early on throughout Maycly. Marlen gathered the boys, readied Rascally and the wagon, and bolted toward the east. She saw the wagon load of her friends just ahead on the cart path and pushed Rascally to catch up. In no time they were right beside Grampa Lawrence's wagon. "Whoa Rascally. Whoa boy." Both wagons came to a halt. Ann, Leonard, Gramma Hilda, and Grampa Lawrence were glad to see them.

Ann shouted over the noise. "What's all the commotion? That thundering. That pounding."

"Tis the final battle, I be sure. But we ne'er got word from SUL ta come and watch. I dunna know why."

"Then where are you guys going?"

Marlen made certain to have their full attention. "Ta the Valley of Battles. Ye do know, dunna ye, that Iona, Cole, and Wiskee'll probably already be there?"

"But Iona just got here. She isn't ready for this. Oh, my little Sunshine." Leonard took Ann in his arms. Grampa Lawrence wrapped an arm around Gramma Hilda.

Denton and Dittle had heard everything from inside the wagon. They jumped from the back, dashed to the front, and climbed aboard with Marlen. Dittle stood behind the driver's bench, and Denton took over the reins. "Ta the Valley of Battles! Follow us! Ride fast! Ride hard!" The others followed.

They reached the southern tip of the Rivalry Mountains. "Stop! Look!" The wagons came to an abrupt halt at Dittle's words. "We be a-needin' ta hide the horses behind the mountains." All dismounted and coaxed the horses to safety then returned to the southern end of the valley. "Climb here. Dunna stay on the battlefield. Follow me. We need ta get up inta the mountains, away from those!" Dittle pointed, and at the sight of the approaching terror, everyone started their climb.

But not fast enough. They had been spotted by evil riders on cryptoderms, charging on all fours toward them. BOOM! The Rivalry Mountains jostled, and they all felt the rocks begin to crumble beneath their feet. The riders had commanded the cryptoderms to bash their armor-plated heads against the mountains just below the team of climbing spectators.

CRYPTODERM

"Climb faster!" shouted Dittle. Time and again the head-bashings rocked the already shaky heights. The evil basket-riders beat the cryptoderms, prompting them to stand on their hind legs so the head-bashing would hit closer to the climbers. When the elephantine creatures reared and stood on their two hind legs, they became an impressive 20 feet tall. The evil riders swung in their riding baskets; some toppled out and were trampled. Those that had kept themselves in the baskets were now at the mercy of the mammoth beasts.

"Naaaeeee!" Denton made a dive to catch Ann's hand when the ground beneath her feet gave way. She was now dangling over a cliff, hanging on with all of her might. Leonard clung to a rock below her. Marlen, Grampa Lawrence, and Gramma Hilda, who had leapt to escape the disappearing rocks, landed on a very narrow flat spot and leaned as far back against the rocky wall as they could to keep their balance.

"Dunna try it, boys!" But Marlen's words were ignored. Denton and Dittle scaled the loosened boulders down toward Iona's parents. But Ann and Leonard lost their grips at the next head bashing of the wicked beasts. Marlen and Gramma Hilda screamed when they saw the two bouncing off the jagged rocks all the way to the ground. Denton and Dittle had been caught in the falling rocks with them but had mercifully slid and landed about three quarters of the way down the mountain, battered and bruised, but alive.

Carbreyghal and a fellow etherealian went instantly to Ann and Leonard, gathered their separated spirits and bodies, and delivered them to their resting places. Ann and Leonard were the only two wightlings who would lie with the deceased chukkons on Maycly until SUL called for the reunion of bodies and spirits.

Denton was proud of his little brother, being brave and fighting through his pain as they climbed on down to the valley floor then turned and waved up to Marlen. "We be a-goin' ta help Papa and the other warriors!"

"Boys, nae! Come back!"

Gramma Hilda consoled Marlen as they watched the young ones darting around the cryptoderms and making their way toward their papa's wagon on the battlefield. Marlen felt herself approaching hysteria, as it was almost too much for her to handle. She wept over the deaths of Ann and Leonard, over Denton and Dittle boasting injuries that needed immediate attention while plowing headfirst into battle, and over Grampa Lawrence trying to carry Gramma Hilda so she would not fall. Marlen froze, but Grampa Lawrence fervently encouraged her to continue. Each bang of the cryptoderms caused the climbers to lose their footing and slide downward. They felt that for every three steps they climbed up, they descended two. But they did not give up. They thought that the higher they could climb, the less effective the cryptoderms' head butts would become. They had guessed correctly, and this gave them the incentive to keep going. It took some time, but eventually they reached a point at which the rocks no longer shuddered or broke away. The cryptoderms and their basket-riders had to admit defeat. The huge animals retreated and thundered across the dirt to continue their head-bashing elsewhere.

• • • •

Iona had steered her Andalusian toward the north where Cole, in the midst of battle, was swinging the empowered blade. She rode right up to him and shouted. "I need you to clear the way to the foot of the Alps!"

Cole nodded. "Men! Ten of you clear a path to the Alps for the princess. The rest of you stay with me." Iona's horse was on edge and backed away. They waited for the wightling warriors to take the lead. Iona stared into Coles eyes, both hers and his filled with love for one another.

"Watch out!" shouted Iona. Cole turned and launched himself to the ground, narrowly escaping the mondobrawn galloping toward him, bent on goring him.

Iona's horse whinnied as it wildly jumped and kicked, nearly throwing her. Even at the disruptive motions, Iona was able to watch Cole as he swung his special sword and cut the tendons on one of the mondobrawn's back legs. Cole rolled to escape being crushed and smothered beneath the monstrous bull. Iona was torn between staying with her love as he fought or leaving him to fend for himself. Knowing that she had a promise to keep, she stiffened, turned, and followed the men, now void of their enhanced power, fighting to clear a path for her.

Cole continued to slice the legs at the knees of more mondobrawns. The heavy bovines dropped, and their chins scudded against the ground. They bellowed in pain. Lightweight riders toppled from their riding baskets mounted on the mondobrawns, but the myobeasts hung on all the way to the ground, becoming partially pinned under the heavy bovines. Cole ran through the fallen myobeasts, cutting their wrists to drain their tar-like blood, incapacitating them.

Iona dropped to the side of her Andalusian, just missing a swing from a myobeast's gruesome weapon–a large club nearly six feet in length with four-to-six ropes tied to one end. At the end of each rope were nooses tightened around the necks of evil wightlings' half-bodies left over from ousoab feasts. Because they were evil wightlings, they lingered in torment and were not dead. They gagged and screamed as they were whirled and slung then thumped into their targets.

The path had been cleared. "I can make it the rest of the way on my own." Iona nodded with appreciation. Compassion was evident on her face as she watched only six of the ten wightling warriors ride off; the other four were left behind to wait for the masters of medicine.

Iona righted herself in the saddle, and her Andalusian vaulted over the slaughtered heaps. The Alps were becoming naked of beasts and other Evil, so her plan was to find an optimal spot to climb to the top of the Alps and see if more Evil was coming from Targrum.

• • • •

"CHARGE TO THE SOUTHWEST! Go the base of the Alps there!" commanded Philip. More Beasts of Doom and Despair, the crested armadillodons, had broken free and were lumbering across the battlefield, snapping their giant teeth, tossing their prey aside with every chomp, and shaking the ground with rancor as they trod.

Cole broke through the field of slashed and oozing mondobrawns and saw the armadillodons in the south. SUL spoke inwardly, _"They too shall fall victim to your sword. Take your men and charge."_

CRESTED ARMADILLODON

"Men! Catch a sky ride and meet me in the south!" Cole's men wasted no time hailing and jumping aboard with other riders on aerialoceroses. Cole started to run to catch his ride, but through the dust appeared another enemy. He butchered the myobeast towering before him. Cole made out Artie's silhouette on his icataras, flying toward him. He scaled the draining myobeast to get higher. He shouted and hailed Artie. Artie made a swooping pass near the downed myobeast, and Cole jumped on. The icataras was none too thrilled about carrying a foreign rider, but Artie kept her under control. Cole shouted, "Head southwest. I can defeat those giant snappers."

Artie hoped Cole knew what he was in for. "Whate'er ye say. But ye be a-needin' ta hold onta me as tight as ye can, just in case she decides ta be a-doin' a barrel roll." Cole's arms reached far enough around Artie he was able to clasp his own forearms in his hands. Artie gave the command, and his icataras shot off like it was injected with a special magic, ascending at breakneck speed to avoid direct hits, and pulling in first one wing, then the other, doing a few half rolls to avoid impending dangers.

Artie slowed the cat at the southwest end. Cole jumped, rolled, and came up swinging. Artie immediately turned his cat and headed back north. The armadillodons began to group, making them nearly unstoppable. Cole trusted SUL to continue to keep the sword's magic blade sharp and his aim keen. He could not wait for the other warriors to come to his aid.

Charleo ordered more ground troops to help Cole, but a unit leader riding by responded to the order. "There be no extras left. They all be on the field already." Charleo frowned. All he could do was watch Cole battle the monsters alone. Cole stood his ground and with every swing carved open the belly of an armadillodon. Stomachs and intestines poured out, much of them onto Cole.

Charleo saw it coming, and there was nothing he could do; evil ground troops began to overtake Cole. Cole could run much faster than the evil ground warriors, so he bolted through the undersides of the armadillodons, disemboweling them as he ran, smothering the pursuing evil warriors with massive amounts of gutted slime. Cole breached the pack and watched the giant beasts collapse like demolished buildings, crushing the evil forces that had followed him.

• • • •

Wiskee had secretly zeroed in on the bellowing of a chameleon grizzly scudder flying at the back of its herd, cruising about fifty feet above the ground. To everyone else it would have sounded like wicked bawling, but Wiskee interpreted the scudder's words with ease. Wiskee turned his mini cat feverishly and sped over the vehement scene to Charleo. He could feel the wind from other winged creatures flying above him in the opposite direction, and he winced at the heat from flaming arrows whizzing by.

A tangled sphere of flying serpentines careened into Wiskee's icataras nearly throwing him to the ground. Though Wiskee now was hanging and swinging like a sock monkey, the strap Artie had used to tie him to the saddle kept him from falling. The squirming reptiles turned and followed him. They lunged, striking and hissing as they taunted the helpless Wiskee, but he understood every word of their scare tactics. "You'd besssssst watch out little pup. It'ssssss obviousssss you're of no ssssssize to be a threat! You're nothing but a ssssssimple runty mongrel."

Wiskee almost fired a comment back at them, but he controlled himself, just as SUL had commanded, and only barked with his upper lip snarled in anger. He felt a pair of hands wrap around him and toss him back aboard his icataras. It was another warrior of Good passing by on an aerialoceros. As soon as the icataras felt Wiskee on his back, he shot forward and away from the aerial snakes. Wiskee watched as his rescuer hacked apart the ball of venomous crawlers until they were nothing but bloodied snake nuggets.

Wiskee pulled up to Charleo and Keegan's wagon. "Where's Momma? She's supposed to be here...at the wagon!"

"Tis a battle Wiskee, and she be a-havin' duties, just as ye do." Wiskee hung his helmeted head at his momentary lack of bravery and trust. Charleo lifted Wiskee's head with his finger. "Did ye find out anythin' fer us from the scudders?"

Wiskee perked back up and talked fast. "Yes! Yes! I heard them say all they had to do was hold us at bay until FAZ comes over the Alps, then he'll begin to destroy all of us with his bad breath fire. Apparently he's in the lair somewhere, inhaling hot molten junk of some kind for some reason–I didn't really understand that part. Anyway, his new fire has intensified. The flames will be hotter and wider so they can take out more of us all at once! But worst of all, FAZ's main focus is Momma. We gotta stop him!"

"Wiskee, ye truly be the A.G.W." Wiskee remained by the wagon, but brave or not, a tear still escaped as his eyes combed the battlefield in search of his missing momma.

"Papa! We be here ta help. We wanna be warriors too."

Charleo jerked at the sound of his boys' voices. "Nae! Dunna ye _dare_ go onta that field. Ye must have yer momma worried sick."

"But Papa, we wanna help."

There wasn't time to fuss; Charleo did some quick thinking. "All right. The way ye two can best be a-helpin' is ta get inta the back of the wagon with Keegan and be a-keepin' him calm. Ye hear me? Go on, both of ye...NOW!" The boys scurried, intent on helping Keegan keep his cool.

Charleo tucked his chin to his chest and covered his ears to tune out the battle's noises, then he called to SUL inwardly for help. SUL did not let him down. _"Charleo, everything is up to Iona now. I shall call upon her to read the words from her scepter when the time is right. Keep your troops fighting."_ Settled by SUL's inward prompting, Charleo breathed deeply.

• • • •

Iona had safely reached the center of the Skygem range and saw what she considered a prime spot to climb. She left her Andalusian, made certain her scepter was tightly fastened to the front of her belt, and began to scale the gigantic wall. No one saw her as she disappeared into the jagged rocks and peaks. As she climbed she could hear the myriad of sounds from the traumas below and above her: the screeching of metal-to-metal from battle axes cutting open armor, the whooshing of tridents being hurled and hitting their targets of living flesh, blood splattering on fallen rocks, shields busting into pieces from the mighty blows of weighted spiked maces, cries of the wounded, horses whinnying in sheer distress, ginormous battle animals sounding their calls, and throngs of Vauhlpeezies fighting amongst themselves in flight as each one tried to be the leader. In the distance she picked out the encouraging faint rhythms of the battle drums of Good.

Lucasphair's sudden appearance frightened her when he rushed over the Alps in his chariot pulled by four wolven gliders. Being the coward he was, he remained high in the sky out of harm's reach. Iona knew the snarling and growling coming closer from the top of the Alps could only mean one thing with Lucasphair on the scene–grumners and imps. She increased her pace, scaling the Alps to a place she hoped would hide her. She was almost at the top of the peak when she felt the imps attack her ankles. She kicked and threw rocks at them. _The grumners can't be far behind._ She kept climbing, bleeding and in pain. She buried herself in a crevice when the grumners toppled over the peaks like lemmings. Several grumners tried to regain their footing as they slid out of control down the Alps. Luckily none saw or smelled Iona as they rushed by.

The waterfall of grumners stopped. Cautiously Iona pulled herself from her hiding place. She maimed two more imps and sent them flying through the air, though several of them still clung to her open wounds as she dragged herself closer to the top of the peak. _I don't know how much more pain I can take from these blasted imps. But I've got to see over into Targrum. SUL, Grand Wizard, please hear me, I need strength._ Still kicking at the chomping menaces, she finally made it and peered into Targrum. The eerie stillness of the dark land bothered her. There were no Vauhlpeezies, no troops, no animals, and no FAZ; only a few ousoabs wrestled in their pens. Her grip loosened from weariness. Though severely weakened, she continued to fight off the imps that were pulling her down.

She heard a heaving noise break the silence of Targrum. She inched her way back up and saw FAZ oozing from his lair, his actions slow and labored. Pain shot through the numbness as the imps again pulled her back down to where she could not see, but she retaliated and hauled herself back up.

It took several minutes for FAZ to fully emerge. He had magnified tremendously in size. This time Iona ducked down of her own accord so only her eyes showed through the peaks. She slid her dagger from its cover strapped to her arm and stabbed at the imps. But they were too fast. In her weakened state she accidentally stabbed her own leg, and the imps laughed. She was exhausted.

Intense heat rushed at her and the imps. The imps backed off and sped down the slopes. She dragged herself up yet again and peered through the cracks. FAZ shot his fiery breath toward the Alps, and Iona felt the heat assault her face from over a mile away. His twisted head-limbs glowed and sparks shot from every tip. When he spread his wings, Iona associated the action with enormous tattered sails being hoisted then hanging from an abandoned ghost ship. His lava-like blood radiated deep red through the scales that covered his skin. He opened his mouth and again breathed fire at the Alps. Iona saw his saber-toothed fangs dripping with flammable acid. His forked tongue uncoiled and snapped like a lizard's as it latched onto an unsuspecting evil aerial beast that had strayed off course and back into Targrum. FAZ's tongue recoiled, and he chewed the beast into nothingness. His strength dwindled with every breath of fire, just as SUL had said.

Iona felt a twinge of intimidation but reminded herself she must be courageous. _Surely SUL will call upon me soon. Those in the valley would never be able to fight FAZ now. SUL has to know this._ She was losing more strength from the loss of so much blood. Ripping the hem off her dress, she made bandages to tie around her ankles to try and stop the bleeding.

• • • •

Before morning broke SUL summoned the etherealians to waken, inform, and carry all non-warriors to the western ridge.

The aerial battle continued. Bodies were dropping as the flying animals were whomping off the sides of the mountain walls and thudding on the ground. The smell of the aerial riders' burning flesh and their beasts' singed hair and charred hide were not for the squeamish. Winged hydrurgas raced over Iona, shrieking, heading for Sentinel Marsh. They flew beyond the marsh, circled around, and skimmed across the surface. Iona saw the spray of the hydrurgas hitting the water causing the terrasailians to burst into the air, now being chased by the crazed flying leopard seals. Panicking, some of the terrasailians ripped through the trees shredding their impressive sails and falling to their deaths.

A fiery castle sentinel rider saw what was happening and called for the other eleven sentinels. Each commanded his gallant beast to fly to the turtles' rescue. "Fire!" The command echoed from rider to rider. The warriors in the sentinel baskets began disabling the hydrurgas, whacking off their wings. The terrasailians who had escaped from the hydrurgas landed safely, and several ground warriors of Good ran to harness them. Off they took into the air joining the sentinels, encouraging Artie with their added presence.

The battle on the ground was no different; it held its own tragedies. The grotto cobb rollers had not settled at daybreak and were still uprooting everything in their paths. Charleo watched the scale-feathered garrotts pulling the masters of medicine to aid the wounded. There were so many with broken bones, open gashes, and spears and daggers piercing their living bodies the masters' trips seemed futile. They returned to the caves of bodily repair with full carts, but their loads did not even put a dent in the number of those requiring treatment.

Marlen, Grampa Lawrence, and Gramma Hilda stood in shock at the view in the valley. The entire scene warped into slow motion before their eyes. Arrows with fiery tips flew north, south, east, and west. Boulders cut through the smoke as they were launched from the catapults. Swords clanged against other swords and shields. Filled helmets shot upward as heads were severed. Hands still holding shields or swords sailed and spun as they were detached. Body parts of chukkons, wightlings, and animals whirled like useless rags through the stench of battle.

Charleo's mouth was frothing with orders and commands. Philip was riding with his warriors and shooting arrows as fast as he could. Cole continued to swing the mighty Sword of Death, exposing blood and muscles of evil creatures. But the battle cries remained vigorous.

Keegan had collapsed inside the wagon; Denton and Dittle were holding him. He was crying so hard he did not feel as though he could catch a breath. Jit and Giddy had squirmed their way under Halo's and Scepter's harnesses. Artie and Ron were shouting commands as their salty sweat burned their eyes. Their faces bled from the grazes of Evil's weapons. Wiskee remained on his Icataras next to Charleo, ready to do anything Charleo asked of him, but he was not giving up on finding his momma.

• • • •

They had battled through the twilight and the day, and now twilight was upon them again. Torches were being lit and carried across the plain by etherealians to aid the good warriors. All that could be seen of Evil were shadows until they came into the torch-light.

Iona's breathing was shallow, but she was thankful the gnawing pains had stopped. She could see FAZ's ominous silhouette approaching the Alps. The sizzling roots protruding from his head glowed even brighter in the twilight. She could see the dull forms of the moons through his eerie scrim-like wings. She lost her depth of field but knew he was getting closer with each passing moment, as she felt the heat intensify around her. She looked below and saw dark figures moving about and fiery arrows racing through the air.

FAZ floated upward and onward. He completely eclipsed the light of the moons, and for the first time, Maycly experienced total darkness. Iona's heart was sinking into the pit of her stomach. She did not know whether to stand her ground or descend and warn the others, and time was running out to make that decision as FAZ was almost to the Alps' peaks.

Iona felt warmth at the sight of her birthmark; she looked down and saw it glowing.

Chapter 60

Good or Evil...Which Will Prevail?

Iona made her decision. She rose to her feet–no easy task with her chewed-up legs. FAZ's heat caused her entire body to sweat. She did not care if he could see her now as she grasped the scepter from her belt and held it high above her head. The first word SUL had inscribed on her scepter was now glowing. She wobbled and nearly fainted, but her courage overshadowed her pain. She looked directly at FAZ. Through her tears of pain and exhaustion she inhaled deeply and loudly enunciated _"OCK."_ She took another breath, and the second word lit up. _"TOONAUM."_ She saw FAZ's face come into the dim light. _"ETHEREAL."_

FAZ turned his full attention to her and crept through the air toward her. She could feel the skin on her legs begin to jitter from her uncontrollable nerves. Her arms grew weaker, but she fought with all her might to keep the scepter raised, waiting for more words to light up. Finally the last three words glowed with a radiating brightness. She boldly shouted them, _"APRAWL DIST VEEAHN!"_ Then she collapsed, certain that FAZ would consume her, but she knew she had done her duty as requested by the Grand Wizard.

The Alps began to quake. Iona's energy was now completely spent. She sobbed profusely from the odd combination of terror and pride of accomplishment. She did not see how she could ever climb back down to the valley floor. The rocks beneath her knees rumbled. She could hear FAZ getting closer. The Alps shook yet again. She tilted her head back and could see FAZ now dragging himself over the peaks, slithering against the sharp terrain. He was close enough now she could not only hear but also feel his hateful scorching breath. She cringed as his acidic saliva dropped on the rocks beside her.

_SUL, please tell Cole I love him._ The fumes from FAZ's slimy spit burned her eyes. She was shaking so hard from fright, she gagged and vomited _. SUL, please tell Mommy and Daddy I did my best and that I'm sorry my best wasn't good enough._ Again the Alps jolted from a massive burst. She knew she needed to move fast, but she could not. She listened for SUL's voice to speak to her inwardly, but there was too much distraction for her to hear Him even if He did speak to her. _SUL, please tell Wiskee I love him. Give him to Charleo when I'm gone. And I know this next move is not the smartest idea I've ever had, but it's my only chance to restore Good to Maycly._

Figuring she had no means of escape, Iona decided to face FAZ head on. His colossal presence loomed before her. He towered over her, nearly 50 feet tall. She looked up at his smoldering dead-root face. His eyes were no more; they had sunken into their sockets, and she saw nothing but the purest of Evil in the hollow spaces. Her worst fear now was that she would not be able to fulfill her destiny, and if this were the case, she wanted to go out fighting. She heard the troops below wailing, calling for their queen. She was willing to give it her best–her very last–to save and protect them.

Again Iona raised her scepter and pointed it directly at FAZ. She bellowed courageously through her fright and tears. "YOU! You shall not destroy Maycly with your Evil!" She was crying so hard, strands of saliva strung between her lips and dropped from her mouth. Her screams were so violent she knew her vocal chords were ripping. "You will NEVER rule my friends or family! For they are of Good, and Good will win this final battle!"

FAZ laughed wickedly, the sound reverberating over the din of the battle. He bent slowly, bringing his mammoth face near Iona's. With her scepter held high, she awaited the sting of death.

FAZ raised his knotted head and turned it to the west. Fire shot from his mouth and nostrils far above her head. Sparks fell and singed her already ruined velvet dress. She turned to see what he was trying to destroy. It was her warriors. FAZ roared with anger. The warriors of Good who evaded the flames began to shoot their arrows at FAZ.

"Charleo...Charleo..." Wiskee could not grasp the magnitude of what he was seeing. The light in the Valley of Battles began to grow. SUL had heard Iona call the words from the inscriptions on her scepter, and that was His cue. He appeared over the ridge of the Rivalry Mountains, riding in a chariot made of one solid pearl, pulled by a team of twelve silvery-blue, winged giant Andalusians with colorful manes resembling golden-headed quetzal tail feathers. In His right hand He held the reins, and in His left He held a purple lightning bolt so bright it lit up the valley as though it were day.

FAZ breathed another breath of fire toward SUL. SUL held the lightning bolt horizontally, redirecting FAZ's racing flames outward and upward. This provoked FAZ even further. He forgot about Iona and worked his way into the valley. His robe, reeking of brimstone, slid over Iona as he passed above her. She crouched and curled into a ball with her hands over her head. She felt the talons on his feet slide over her. When she lifted her head all she could see was the back of FAZ as he floated westward.

SUL's chariot hovered in the air, and the voice of thunder He had used at creation sang from the deepest part of His soul. "Behold! Princess Iona has called the Archaels to come forth from the walls of the Skygem Alps."

At the sound of SUL's voice the warriors ceased their fire. Iona felt her body fill with strength from His words. The Alps shook and trembled again. Boulders and icy shards burst forth. The warriors stood in awe. Giant etherealians–Archaels–that SUL had kept hidden since creation broke from the western side of the Alp walls like the calving of great glaciers.

Iona tried to see what she had called forth, but she could not see past the jagged points and boulders before her. She realized each explosion was coming closer to the center of the Alps. Two of the Archaels rose into the air high enough that Iona could see them. They created a wall, stopping FAZ, dwarfing him in size and valor.

The Archaels were made of spodumene crystalyte, unique to Maycly, able to withstand the pounding of weaponry and extreme heat and cold. Their wings were covered with white feathers encrusted with diamonds, pink coral stones, and sapphires, and they spanned a distance of more than 200 feet. Crowns of white gold inlaid with rubies and emeralds adorned the Archaels' heads. Their fingers and toes were decorated with rings of sterling silver. Their robes were made of the finest silk, and over their robes they wore breast plates made of thick, rich brocade. Wide straps hung from the waists of the breast plates creating an entire tunic. The chest portions of their tunics were engraved with words of gold, the same words Iona had spoken while holding her scepter.

Fire rushed sporadically from FAZ's mouth as he tried to break through the two magnificent creatures before him, but it was to no avail, for their transparent bodies and limbs withstood the intense heat with ease. One Archael pinned FAZ's wings behind him. Another clasped an iron collar around FAZ's neck; dangling chains would serve as leashes. Together the Archaels took hold of his snout and clamped it shut using heavy metal straps with protruding barbs. Two more Archaels held Lucasphair's chariot and awaited their next command.

Another explosion, this time directly below Iona, birthed the twelfth and final Archael. At the jarring, Iona lost her balance and fell forward, catching herself with her hands on the jagged rock edges, cutting her palms to the tendons. She screamed for SUL to help her and waited, but her hands did not heal.

She could hear SUL calling out to all Mayclysians, "Look to the Archaels' tunics. You will see the golden words change into words you recognize." SUL pointed His lightning bolt toward their tunics. Iona kept a watchful eye on the two Archaels she could see, still hoping her hands would stop bleeding. The six words she had spoken, engraved in gold on their tunics, changed to many:

Behold!

Only one was deemed worthy

To call our royal names.

Your queen has summoned us,

The mighty Archaels of Maycly.

We are destroyers of Evil.

Good shall be restored to Maycly.

Long live our queen!

The valley erupted. SUL called for the eight remaining Archaels to begin the gathering of Evil–wightlings, Vauhlpeezies, and animals–and lock them in the restricting cages that had been used to carry the innocent chukkons to Targrum before the first battle and during the raids on the villages.

Iona was hoping SUL would now heal her wounds, but still they bled. She did not want to give up. _Please SUL, send Your healing fog._ In desperation she listened for the singing blue mist.

The rocks beneath her feet gave way. The flash of her scepter caught Wiskee's eye. "MOMMA! Momma's falling from the Alps! I saw her green dress! She disappeared in the tumbling boulders! Charleo help!" Wiskee and his icataras shot toward the rocky avalanche.

"Wiskee, get back here this instant!" Charleo's words were lost in a silent whirl; Wiskee did not look back.

"H'yah!" Charleo snapped the reins. Halo and Scepter swiftly began striding. The wagon bumped and tossed as the horses jumped over the numerous obstacles that now littered the valley floor. Charleo could not see Wiskee through the dust.

The horses leapt over a slew of wounded warriors. Keegan poked his head through the front slit of the canvas. "What be a-goin' on out there?"

"Wiskee be a-thinkin' he saw his momma fallin' from the Alps. He went ta save her. I tried ta stop him, but he wouldna listen. Get back inside and hang on!" Keegan ducked back into the wagon with Denton and Dittle, and they clung to each other to steady their ride.

The horses persevered, rushing through dust and falling rocks. Then the dust began to clear, and Charleo glimpsed Carbreyghal and some of his fellow etherealians flying before them, opening up a path. Charleo steered with anxiety as the etherealians led him closer to the place they believed Iona had fallen. No one else in the valley had seen what had taken place, as their focus was on the Archaels.

"I see her!" shouted Wiskee to no one in particular. He flew another thirty feet then halted his miniature icataras. He chewed through the strap that held him on and leapt from the cat's back, rushing to his momma's side. Much of her was buried. Only her face, one arm, and one leg were partially exposed. The family heirloom necklace hung by a thread, but all of the pearls and stones were still accounted for. Blood ran from her head. The flowers that once wove beautifully through her braids were wilted, and her disheveled hair was matted with blood and dust.

Wiskee saw her scepter lying just out of reach at her side. He retrieved it in his mouth and returned it to her, placing it in her hand as best he could. He nudged it a few times; she did not move.

"Momma?" Wiskee's voice had never sounded so pathetic. He pawed at his helmet to remove it then moved to her face and began to lick her. "Come on Momma. My kisses always wake you up. Come on...please?" He felt tears fill his eyes when she did not move. He had never experienced feelings of such loneliness and failure. "Those stupid old snakes were right. I _am_ just a runty mongrel. I couldn't save you." He slouched down beside her, tilted his head back with his mouth to the sky, and howled his sorrow.

SUL appeared before Iona in a vision and spoke to her as she lay unconscious. "Your performance was far beyond the recognition of a standing ovation. The lightning bolt I hold is the amethyst crystal. The crystal never showed Me the future; instead, it imploded, then it exploded into minute pieces of glittering sand. The particles collected and created the purple bolt you see in My hand. It shall be the tool I use to cast FAZ to his eternal doom. You have restored Good to Maycly. You are a deserving queen." Iona saw SUL bow to her in her vision. He spoke again. "You have proven yourself. Your warriors have fought long and hard. Trust Me, take Me at My word, and you shall live." Iona watched SUL's brilliant light fade in the vision. Then all was darkness. She was dead.

Carbreyghal and the etherealians pulled up into a steep climb. Charleo spied Wiskee's icataras, and they rode to it. Charleo saw Wiskee lying by Iona, one paw on her broken hand. A lump built in his throat. He jumped from the wagon bench, and the other three followed from the back of the wagon. Everything around them went silent. Jit and Giddy braved up and flew to Charleo.

Wiskee sniffled and wiped his little leg across his nose. "Her spirit never came from her body."

"Then, she be dead? Her spirit ne'er left her? But it canna be. She be a wightlin'. She be our queen." Charleo's knees buckled, and he wept over her. Keegan and the boys joined him. Jit and Giddy had their hands full wiping tears, including their own.

Carbreyghal reappeared, floated to Iona, and stroked her bloodied face with his soft hand. "No need for sadness. Iona is special. This is the sign that she is a queen, for a queen's spirit remains with her body when she passes."

Wiskee stuttered every other word trying so hard not to whine like a puppy. "But how...will Momma...ever be our queen...and make...everything Good again...if her spirit...stays with...her body? She can't go through...the separation...and reunion... that brings her...back to life."

"Aye, how can this be? She be a wightlin', and there be only two who'll ne'er taste death and still live for e'er on Maycly. They be the keeper of the Usherin' Tree and the Warrior of Legend– Grampa Lawrence and Cole. _The Book of Good and Evil_ prophesied such. Iona's spirit must rise. Oh please..." Charleo melted into a cry once again, and again Jit and Giddy rushed to console him.

Carbreyghal's voice was extra gentle. "Wiskee."

Wiskee could not answer; he just looked up at Carbreyghal with big sad eyes and drooping ears.

Carbreyghal continued. "Was it not Iona, your momma herself, who asked you, on the day you arrived in your basket on her porch, 'Is that the key to my heart?'" Everyone looked confused.

Then Wiskee's ears perked, and he tilted his head. "The key to Momma's heart. Yes. On my collar. Charleo, take the key from my collar!" Wiskee held still as Charleo's little fingers removed the charm.

"Well, will ye look at that...the key be in the shape of the three suns of Maycly when they once gyrated. But why be it the key ta her heart? It be not a-glowin' or a-gettin' warm or..." Charleo did not get to finish.

Wiskee's eyes lit up. "Glowing. Getting warm. Don't you see? It's her birthmark. Her birthmark is the flag of Maycly. The key fits her birthmark, and her birthmark is right over her heart. The key is in the shape of the three suns on the flag. Am I right?" Wiskee looked at Carbreyghal for confirmation.

"Why don't you give it a try and see?" Carbreyghal's soothing voice brought them all to their feet.

Charleo handed the key to Wiskee. "Why dunna ye take the honors li'l buddy?"

Wiskee gingerly took the key in his mouth and approached his momma. They could all see his little legs trembling. He wanted to believe, but just in case, he tried to prepare himself to accept the worst. He pawed some stones away from the neck of his momma's dress and pulled it back, revealing the birthmark. Then he looked up at each one of his friends and found smiles of encouragement on all of their faces. He lined up the three suns between Iona's birthmark and the key.

Anticipation built as he placed the key on the birthmark. He closed his eyes and winced. Nothing happened. Holding the key steady with his mouth he opened one eye and glanced up at Charleo. Charleo shook his head.

Wiskee realized he had not prepared himself enough for that response. He slumped back and sat, hanging his head with the key in his mouth. The others did not know what to do or say. They heard Wiskee sniffle.

SUL spoke to Wiskee inwardly. Wiskee stood back up and looked at everyone, the key still in his mouth. "All iiitttthhh ddeedd tttoo bloo itthh prettthh the hkey hadder!"

"WHAT?"

"Be a-givin' me that key." Charleo took it from Wiskee. "OK, go ahead. What be ye a-sayin'?"

"SUL...He just spoke to me and told me I need to press the key harder into Momma's skin. You know, like a key in a lock. Now put the key back in my mouth...please."

Charleo returned the key. Everyone held their breath. Wiskee lined up the suns once again between the key and her birthmark, and this time he pressed the key harder. Again, nothing happened, but Wiskee did not give up. He just kept pressing. Finally he felt the key sink in like a marshmallow into hot fudge, and Iona's birthmark glowed. Wiskee let go of the key, and it disappeared into her heart. They all watched as the three suns on her birthmark began to gyrate.

"What'd I miss?" The voice shocked all of them. It was Artie.

"Uh, nothing really." All heads jerked toward Iona.

"Momma! You're alive now!" Wiskee jumped on top of the rocks on her chest and licked her face...and licked and licked and licked...

Artie was still in the dark. "Wait a minute. After a comment like that, ye'd have ta be dead first ta be alive _now_. Seriously, what'd I miss?"

"We don't have time to watch my birthmark glow. Help get these rocks off of me. I'm sure there's plenty we're missing on the battlefield right about now."

The rocks flew as her friends unburied her. When she stood she noticed all of her wounds were healed, even her hands. The flowers had re-grown in her braids. Her dress was fully mended, and the family heirloom necklace was intact and hung perfectly around her neck. She placed her scepter back in her belt.

Artie's icataras gave him a nudge. When he turned, what he saw was not what he was expecting. "Look! The three suns in our sky! They be a-startin' ta gyrate again!" When all looked, they saw the suns, now gyrating, moving into their positions and taking their turns kissing the horizon. After three full gyrations of the suns, the moons gave up their light, and twilight came to an end. The suns had not given Maycly a day so bright since before they had dropped into their straight line years ago.

"My tiara. Where's my tiara?" Iona combed the rocks and debris but could not find it.

"I dunna think ye'll be a-needin' it much longer, so I wouldna be a-worryin' too much about it." Puzzled, Iona looked at Charleo. He winked, and that led her to think he may be in on something with SUL.

She scooped Wiskee up in her arms and gave him a big kiss.

The sounds of the battlefield returned to their ears, but Iona and her band did not hear sounds of grief. Rather, they heard sounds of joy flooding the valley. Two etherealians blasted through the dust carrying Cole. They released him, and he tried to slow his running landing, but Iona and Wiskee were nearly knocked over by his force when he hit them with a hug.

"Sweetie! Wiskee! I've found you! You're both OK! Charleo, Keegan, Artie! And...Denton? Dittle? What are you two doing on the battlefield?" He took Wiskee in his arms and tossed him into the air a couple of times. A trail of sparkles wrapped around Cole's head. "Oh, Jit, Giddy! You guys are OK too. Thank goodness." Iona had never seen her knight in shining armor so happy to see so many. Cole handed Wiskee to Iona as he delivered his news. "You guys have got to see what's going on out there. We've won, thanks to Iona calling out the Archaels!" The nonchalant response from the others was not quite what he expected. "Uh, did I miss something?"

Iona and her friends looked at each other and let Artie answer. "Nae!"

"Good, then come on. Let's go see the grand finale. It's turning out better than any production we ever did Iona!" Everyone perked up when the reality of victory sunk in.

Emerging from the rocks and the dusty, cloudy mess next to the Alps, Cole pointed at the Archaels. High in the sky two of them still had FAZ bound in chains, two still had their grips on Lucasphair and his chariot, and the other Archaels were still gathering and bringing the sandwich cages stuffed full of Evil's beings to the center of the battlefield. Holding them high in the air, the Archaels spoke magic words; at their release the sandwich cages remained suspended.

The gathering of Evil took over an hour. The twelve czars had been collected in one cage. The imps and grumners occupied cages of their own.

SUL turned His attention to Earth and opened the sky. Those who still trusted in Him, the unborn, those who had been born after the onset of Evil, and those who had not been introduced to SUL's prophecies from _The Book of Good and Evil_ were able to see Maycly in its entirety from Earth, and only they could hear SUL's audible command. "Those on Earth who have chosen to turn their backs on Me, the Creator, the Grand Wizard, SUL– **S** orcerer of **U** nequivocal **L** eadership–will not understand what is about to happen. But all of you humans on Earth who can now hear Me shall drop to the ground in sudden painless death. But fear not; the etherealians, the skyships, and the mandibleron gryphons await you and will carry you to Maycly." SUL waved His hand, and those to whom He had spoken suddenly collapsed onto the ground. SUL then called for all animals, fish, and birds to fall asleep; and so they did. Domesticated and wild animals alike lay down and fell into a deep sleep that was impossible to interrupt on Earth.

And just as SUL had prophesied, those who did not trust Him scattered in chaos when so many living things fell lifeless for reasons they were unable to explain. Their minds were plagued by fears of viral epidemics, biological attacks, and random poisonings.

The mandibs circled the entire Earth pulling their skyships. Good etherealians became invisible and gathered the lifeless humans and the sleeping fauna of Good from Earth and escorted their bodies to the skyships. Many who had abandoned SUL clung to the legs and arms of those magically rising into the air, but their strength did not compare to that of the invisible etherealians pulling SUL's trusting ones to the skyships. The etherealians caused those clinging to their friends and loved ones to lose their grip and fall to the ground where they sobbed uncontrollably watching those dear to their hearts disappear into space. When the last being of Good had been brought to the skyships, SUL asked the sky to close. The blue came together and blocked out the pandemonium on Earth, even from Maycly, for the time being.

When the skyships arrived at the western ridge on Maycly, the spirits reunited with their bodies and all became wightlings. The sights and sounds were beyond description. SUL had brought His earthly trusters to witness the grand finale. The skyships carrying the sleeping animals from Earth took them to the fields and rolling meadows of The Training Village.

"Momma! Let me down! Let me down!" Wiskee wriggled and broke free.

"Where are you going?" Iona knew he would not answer.

He ran to Artie. "The other animals. We need to go now."

"Ye be right. Hop on up here li'l buddy."

Wiskee backed up and got a running start. "Cannonball!" PLOP! He landed in Artie's lap on the big icataras. "We'll just take yours, Artie. My little flying cat let me know he was happy to stay in the valley and watch the finale with the others." Off they flew.

"What be that all about?" asked Denton.

"It's Wiskee and Artie–it could be anything." Everyone got a laugh out of Iona's answer...even Charleo.

The familiar rushing wind swept through the valley. Trees bent, tall grasses rippled, and clouds swirled. SUL had inhaled and was ready to sing. "Let the restoration of Maycly's warriors and animals begin! Etherealians, fly to the healing meadows behind The Training Village, and gather as many salveleaves as you can. Bring them back and scatter them over the dead and wounded battle animals of Good." When the etherealians returned with the leaves, the battle animals of Good that had been killed or wounded were instantly healed and brought back to life at the touch of the leaves.

SUL sang again. "Vauhlpeezies who claimed the golden ash at the end of the first battle, your time has come. Be released from your cells and fly to the battlefield." The imprisoned Vauhlpeezies heard SUL's voice. Their cells burst open, and they fled from their confinement in FAZ's evil lair. SUL commanded them to halt in mid air above the Alps. Those of Good received them with thunderous applause. SUL restored them back to their glorious state of Good. Their brittle Vauhlpeezie hide cracked and chaffed and fell from them. Under the disgusting outer shells were beautiful beings.

"I now return your names; you are once again known as etherealians! In addition to the metallic lavendaria petal embroidered on your new robes, bands of gold, each two feet in length, will gather in threes above your heads and braid themselves together." SUL waited.

"Golden braids, form into halos of valor, bring forth a glow, and hover eternally above each etherealian's head. Let these continuous circles of gold remind all Mayclysians that their Grand Wizard never breaks a promise with those who trust Him."

When the restoration was complete, Carbreyghal and all of his fellow etherealians came to the others and officially welcomed them home in etherealian style. Carbreyghal addressed them. "My fellow etherealians, we welcome you back to your original state of service. SUL has requested our presence– _all_ of us–so please fly with us and be a part of the greatness of this day." All good etherealians took to the sky, followed Carbreyghal, and encircled the Archaels holding FAZ and Lucasphair and the cages filled with Evil.

"Carbreyghal, call for your fellow etherealians to gather the fallen chukkons who have served us well in this battle. Bring them to the base of the Rivalry Mountains."

Carbreyghal did as SUL asked.

"Now, My etherealians, release from them their spirits. Do not take them to their hiding place, for I will cause their spirits to hover above the Rivalry Mountains."

Everyone watched in amazement.

SUL continued. "Carbreyghal, regarding those chukkons who tasted death in the prior battle, take a select few etherealians with you and release those chukkons' spirits."

They sped to the hiding places and rolled the stones away from the openings. A bright cloud of spirits came into view from the northwest.

"Etherealians, leave the spirits to linger majestically above the Rivalry Mountains with the others."

SUL issued another order. "Now, My etherealians of Good, retrieve the bodies of those who sleep in death in the bases of the Rivalry Mountains. The Sprites will join you and create doors for you to enter the massive tombs. Find the body to which you were assigned, bring it and place it next to those who tasted death during this battle, then rise to the sky and wait."

The etherealians divided and sped away, half to the north and half to the south. When they returned, they were carrying two wightling bodies along with the chukkons'.

"Mommy! Daddy!" Iona lunged forward.

Cole instantly grabbed one of Iona's hands, Charleo took the other. "Twill be OK. Stay here beside us." They could feel her palms beginning to sweat.

"Spirits above the Rivalry Mountains, lower and hover above your body." SUL paused while the event took place. "Let us celebrate the reunion of bodies and spirits. Behold, I call for all Sprites of Maycly."

The Sprites came, led by Jit and Giddy.

"Sprites, gather and frolic with the spirits."

The Sprites danced about each chukkon spirit, and every spirit illuminated. Some Sprites were throwing lavendaria petals like confetti while others were shooting off ribbon candy fizzlers. Some of the Sprites rode equinarchs, and others were releasing throngs of starlight snuggerbugs from the live-boxes SUL had secretly asked the snuggerbugs to hide in.

Carbreyghal disappeared into the mass of spirits, and Reeawn took off to the north. When both reappeared, Carbreyghal was holding the hand of Levi's spirit, and Reeawn was cradling Levi's remains that had been lying in the shallow grave in Timberland Forest North.

SUL gave a command and the same lavender aura that had engulfed Him and His spirit before he dropped into His urn now encompassed Levi's spirit and remains. Lightning bounced inside the aura and sparkles flew. When Carbreyghal and Reeawn heard Levi gasp for air they engulfed him with their enormous wings, and when they backed away, Levi's body and spirit had reunited. He wore the same embroidered metallic lavendaria petal on his shirt as the etherealians. Carbreyghal and Reeawn lowered Levi to the ground, and he ran to his family. He was the first chukkon to return to Maycly, whole.

"Now spectators, turn your attention to the mass of spirits as they complete the reunions with their bodies!"

The Archaels and all etherealians of Good sang the Maycly anthem. The boisterous music resonated across the land. Every spirit grew brighter and brighter as it drew closer and closer to its body. With each note of the anthem, comets, followed by stars, shot from every spirit's fingertips and toes. The Sprites assisted the spirits hovering on their backs, aligning them with their bodies. The etherealians descended at SUL's beckoning and blended with the Sprites and spirits. The etherealians each melded with their assigned chukkon's spirit and sank into the peaceful body. When the personal etherealian finished connecting the chukkon's spirit and body, the etherealian burst with glittering light from the chukkon and joined the Sprites. All the chukkons gasped for a breath in unison then rose to their feet. The chukkon warriors and spectators ran, hopping and leaping through the air on their way to hold their loved ones.

SUL ordered Ensio's and Rachana's bodies to be delivered to Him in His chariot, as He wanted to watch their reunions firsthand. He was beyond elated when the etherealians burst from Ensio's and Rachana's tiny bodies, once again putting Him in the living presence of His first two chukkon creations.

With Ensio's second breath, he spoke. "Tis so good ta be a-seein' Ye SUL!" Rachana rushed to SUL; she could not hold back a hug. They felt SUL's magical touch just as they had at creation and found themselves floating. SUL gently placed them on the star from where they had watched creation, this time to watch the grand finale. They took a seat, and the stardust tickled Rachana's backside.

Denton invited Keegan onto his shoulders for a better view. Keegan searched and finally spotted Mitzy, Maye, and Karla. He dropped from Denton's back and bolted across the valley.

Iona's eyes were locked on Ann's and Leonard's bodies. She continued to glance around watching for their spirits, but they did not seem to be showing up. She saw SUL whispering to Carbreyghal, who then fled to Ann's and Leonard's bodies. He gently gathered them in his arms, flew them to Iona, and placed them at her feet.

"SUL thought perhaps you should be the first one they see when their spirits return to their bodies and life is restored." Carbreyghal winked (not a common trait found in etherealians, but not the first time Iona had seen him do it–she liked the trait).

Iona could not help but cry. She looked up at SUL and waved her scepter in a thankful gesture. _I knew You wouldn't let me down._ SUL heard her thought and acknowledged it.

Carbreyghal called to Reeawn, and together they flew over the Rivalry Mountains, returning with Ann's and Leonard's spirits. As Ann's and Leonard's bodies hovered on their backs, Jit and Giddy whistled for their buddies to circle around their spirits. There were so many Sprites, sparkles dropped like waterfalls. Jit and Giddy flew to Iona with a ribbon candy fizzler and coaxed her to pull the stem. When she did, the ribbon candy flew. Iona watched as her parents' spirits began to sink toward their bodies. Carbreyghal and Reeawn sang a duet of the Maycly anthem just for Iona. Carbreyghal joined with Ann's spirit and Reeawn with Leonard's. They disappeared into Ann's and Leonard's bodies with the spirits. Cole held Iona tight. She jumped when the two etherealians burst from Ann and Leonard, and her parents gasped their first breaths. Their eyes opened, and they smiled at their first sight.

"Sunshine!"

"Moonshine!"

"Iona, my baby!"

"Mommy!"

"Gramma Ann! Grampa Leonard!" Wiskee's voice approached from the distance. He sprang from Artie's icataras. "Cannonball!" Grampa Leonard was ready this time.

"Momma, look coming from the north!" Wiskee pointed with a paw, and everyone's heart melted at the sight. Flying toward them were numerous aerialoceroses pulling towdie carts that had not gone into battle. Riding on the carts were dogs, cats, birds, hamsters, guinea pigs, ferrets, lizards, turtles, horses, sugar gliders, goats, pot bellied pigs, and so many other pets that had passed on Earth. At their deaths they had been retrieved and delivered to Maycly, waiting for the day they would be reunited with their families.

"Those are all the animals that were living in the secret barn in The Training Village. Being the A.G.W., I was presented with the special key; it was the A.G.W. charm. I was the one holding the charm that could open the door. And the best part is, any of the pets who were abandoned on Earth and never had a family to love and tend to, they get to pick the family they want from the families of wightlings who were denied the privilege of having a pet on Earth. How cool is that?" Wiskee could not have been any more excited at the sight of all the pet-bonding lights coming on and growing brighter by the second.

"OOF!" Pub Pete landed flat on his back. He could not believe his St. Bernard, Meggie, was standing on his chest, drooling on his face. Pub Pearl knelt and gave Meggie a huge kiss and rubbed her ears. Pub Pete reached up, grabbed Pub Pearl's hand, and pulled her down for a kiss of his own.

Something nudged Pub Pearl under the arm. "Hey, what's this?" She looked down; there was her cat, Woody, purring loudly. Pub Pete returned Pub Pearl's kind gesture, giving Woody a kiss. From that day forward Meggie and Woody remained best of friends.

Two fiery castle sentinels landed next to Iona and her family and friends. On their backs were Marlen, Grampa Lawrence, Gramma Hilda, and The Man Behind The Dumpster. SUL's heart was warmed at the reunion. Iona was overwhelmed with the basket of emotions she was carrying inside.

• • • •

SUL's voice rang over the jubilation. "Good has prevailed at the outcome of this battle. The time has come to cast FAZ and his followers into eternal torment." The crowd went silent, and the mass of etherealians took their places around the battlefield.

SUL called out the first command to begin the destruction of Evil. "Archaels, toss the cages to Earth, except those holding the czars and Lucasphair's pets." Eight Archaels worked in teams. Each team pulled back a cage and, with all their might, slung the first round toward Earth.

Iona swore she felt her heart stop for a moment, trying to visualize those on Earth who had been left behind and had turned their backs on SUL. She knew she had been one of them not long ago. The thought humbled her beyond all measure.

The cages blasted through the darkness, past the stars and the Earth's sun and moon. The blue sky created from SUL's tear of joy exploded into vaporous particles and dissipated when the first cages slammed into the Earth's surface. Low booming sounds reached the ears of those on Maycly. Mushroom clouds rolled from where each cage had impacted. The Archaels continued flinging the remaining cages. Mayclysians watched and listened to the gruesome wails with a comforting horror, saddened at the fate of those who had foolishly chosen eternal doom, yet rejoicing in the fact that Evil had been defeated on Maycly.

"Next I call for the twelve czars." SUL motioned, and the Archaels held the cage of useless FAZ-followers in front of their leader's twisted face. The czars lashed out, demanding and/or begging FAZ to release them. Their acidic spit bubbled and frothed as they worked themselves into a frenzy. "Their time has come. Hurl them into the depths of malice." The two Archaels jerked on the chains attached to FAZ's restraining collar, tightening them, making certain his attention could wander nowhere else but the direction of his czars and their end. Four Archaels joined together to toss the cage, making it sail faster than the others.

"Now cast the grumners and the imps to the place of torment!" SUL shouted. He then caused Lucasphair's eyes to remain open, unblinking, so he would have to watch his evil pets being flung to their destiny.

"And now, Lucasphair, I call for you to join your blood-thirsty companions." SUL nodded. The bucking wolven gliders struggled, pawing at their muzzles and harnesses, but they were no match for the Archaels who floated past them. With a flying start the special magical Archaels shoved Lucasphair's chariot and the wolven gliders toward Earth. Lucasphair was near insanity as he tried to change himself into something–anything–that would assure his escape. But his chariot hit the Earth, and all on Maycly heard the sickening cries of the wolven gliders howling as they burned to ashes.

"BRING FAZ TO ME!" SUL's voice rumbled with anger. Again, the Archaels pulled FAZ by the chains on his collar. SUL knew FAZ could not speak because of the barbed metal strap wrapped around his snout. FAZ tried to snort fire, but all that trickled out were green fumes.

SUL experienced more emotions than He cared to, but He did not give in; He adhered, unwavering, to His prophecy. "I created you. Fully aware of the path you would take, I still created you. It was a difficult decision, knowing what your choice would be, but I knew it had to be done, so I kept My promise and gave to you one full drop of free will. It was I who prophesied that, for Good to be truly appreciated, Evil had to reign for a season. I must admit that the Evil you consumed was far beyond My comprehension. It is with tremendous sorrow I deliver the justice due you and your followers. It pains Me deeply, and I have dreaded the day I would have to speak these words to you." SUL hesitated. He saw FAZ's empty eye sockets crying sulfur, trickling down and burning his face. Foam was splattering from the sides of his tightly clamped snout with every breath. "You did such wondrous things in your days of Good. The Sprites were honored to serve you. You brought encouragement and a zeal of life with the music that graciously seeped from your wings and landed on Mayclysians' ears. Your eyes once held vivid details for those who looked into them wanting to watch their greatest joys. All of this you did because you trusted Me. Now I must accept the fact that I am nothing to you. And because I am nothing to you, I say to you, depart from Me, for you no longer belong to Me, but to Evil."

A tear fell from SUL's eye. When it reached the valley floor, the Archaels' grips on FAZ were broken. SUL pointed the purple lightning bolt at him, and lightning shot into him, visible currents of extreme voltage, continually racing through FAZ's enormous reptilian body. SUL twirled the bolt like a baton then thrust the opposite end toward FAZ. The racing electricity stopped, but remaining current still pulsed within him. FAZ turned his face toward SUL and, as if he had been endowed with the ability to see his Creator once again, he stared at SUL for a very long time. SUL gazed back at FAZ, as if He were doing His best to see into FAZ's spirit. But nothing akin to a spirit remained in FAZ's used-up body. Perhaps FAZ longed for the love of life to return to him–only SUL could know–but it was too late.

Carbreyghal appeared by SUL's side, and SUL allowed him to speak to FAZ. "My fellow etherealian, my leader, you were such a beautiful being. I watched so closely as SUL poured His soul into your creation. I heard the first music come from your eye decoration and spread to your wings. Your wondrous aroma as you flew by made my heart sing. Even though etherealians were not created to have a family like chukkons or wightlings, I often found myself secretly wishing that you could have been my brother. My heart breaks for you...brother." Carbreyghal pulled his robe aside revealing his heart through transparent skin. Carbreyghal's heart split in two, and Carbreyghal fell limp. Two Archaels caught him and brought him back to SUL's side. SUL watched the colorful wings of Carbreyghal's butterfly eye decoration, the one He had so delicately hand-painted around Carbreyghal's eye at creation, begin to run with the uncontrollable tears Carbreyghal now cried. SUL reached out and covered Carbreyghal's eye with His hand. When he pulled it away, the butterfly had turned a brilliant aqua-green and was adorned with precious gems, just as Tarnnin's musical notes had been. SUL reached out and touched Carbreyghal's chest, mending his broken heart. Reeawn rushed to Carbreyghal and assisted him in returning amongst his fellow etherealians, who comforted him.

SUL tarried no more. He shouted in His secret language that no one understood. Another bolt shot from the purple lightning rod and sent FAZ reeling toward Earth.

No one could take their eyes off the heinous whirling of the giant being of Evil, sparks and sulfuric fumes trailing behind him. At FAZ's impact Earth's outer surface exploded. Smoke and debris blasted in all directions. Fire began to cover Earth, and its sun and moon turned their backs on the planet. Everyone watched and listened to the desperate wails curling upward until Earth became a cracked, blackened, charred ball. Those on Maycly could see molten lava rushing like rivers through deep cracks and crevices. The painstaking event took hours to complete until, eventually, Earth hung in space, waiting, wondering.

The awful sounds of torment dwindled, and SUL sent Earth deep into space, hidden from sight, to dwell alone in darkness.

Ensio and Rachana consoled SUL from their star as He dealt with agony and grief. SUL knew He had done what had to be done, but it pained Him beyond comprehension to have to destroy such a beautiful portion of His initial creation. His eyes met Iona's. She thought to herself, _This certainly can't be the end of Earth. Earth was one of His prized creations. He made it special and filled it with humans, creatures made in His likeness._

Iona was caught off guard when SUL spoke inwardly to her. _"Only you, Iona, will be privy to what I am about to reveal; it is to remain secret until an appointed time. Unbeknownst to Mayclysians, when FAZ hit Earth I commanded four large pieces of Earth to scatter and hide until I call upon them. Each piece shall evolve into a small planet. I have called each planet's name as one of four elements: Planet Land, Planet Water, Planet Sky, and Planet Fire. A ruler shall emerge for each planet, one who will have dominion over his or her planet's treasured element. That ruler will lead the planet's inhabitants. Each planet shall be rich with life, and the life thereon shall cherish their element and honor their ruler. It will take a great amount of time for each planet to populate and ready itself for what is to come. In the end I shall choose a Mayclysian who will preside over the four elemental rulers. The crown that you will inherit at your coronation holds the future."_ SUL nodded to Iona. She smiled and returned a nod with confidence, understanding everything SUL had just spoken to her in silence.

SUL raised the purple lightning bolt, and His team of Andalusians made a sweeping circle in the air, pulling His chariot to the ground where they landed perfectly in the middle of the valley. The spectators, along with the warriors and their families, rushed to SUL. This was the first time in years they were able to hug Him, hold His hand, and sit on His lap. SUL did not neglect any of them, thanking them for the supreme trust they had placed within Him. He complimented them on their strength, tasks, duties, and fighting abilities over the years. The younger ones jumped into the chariot and onto His lap for a hug, then they leapt from His lap to the back of the giant Andalusians and stroked their wings and noses, causing the giant horses to whinny with joyous pride.

The Man Behind The Dumpster jigged and jived as fast as he could to the chariot, every fifth step a hop with a kick. He removed his hat and honored SUL with a straight legged, dignified bow.

"Come on up here Dumpster Man. I've something special for you." The Man Behind The Dumpster jumped right in. The Grand Wizard patted him on the back and thanked him for all of his service on both Earth and Maycly. The Man Behind The Dumpster hugged SUL with all of his might, backed away, bowed again, then zoomed off to tell all of the ladies everything he had done to help. No one ever accused him of bragging; they knew he was excited and gratified to have been a part of bringing Good back to Maycly.

Jit and Giddy hovered with Charleo and his family, who had joined Keegan, Mitzy, Maye, Karla, and Artie. "All right, all of you get up here in My chariot!" SUL opened his arms, and there was room for every one of them. "You, My friends, have been quite the troop. Without you Iona could not have done what she did." They thanked SUL for the kind words and stepped down from the chariot. They all greeted Ann, Leonard, Gramma Hilda, and Grampa Lawrence, who were next in line.

"Charleo, come back here a minute. I want to give you My personal thanks." SUL reached inside his robe and pulled from the sleeve the empty pewter vial of free will. "If anyone deserves such a gift, it would be you. You, My friend, have proven what free will is all about. When given the opportunity to make a decision, you always trusted Me and chose with wisdom. It is with honor I give you this vial to place on your mantle in your new cottage. Thank you, Charleo."

Charleo took the pewter vial from SUL with tears of joy and humility filling his eyes. "Thank Ye me Creator."

"All right now. Go join your family and friends, and I'll be seeing you at the Gala."

"The Gala? What be the Gala?"

"It's a surprise, and I'm going to be announcing it to everyone very soon." Charleo's demeanor reflected his trust. "There's the trust I'm talking about. I love you, Charleo."

"I be a-lovin' Ye right back." Charleo gave SUL one last hug and jumped from the chariot. He ran to show the pewter vial to the others, who were utterly intrigued at seeing a piece of creation.

Ann, Leonard, Gramma Hilda, and Grampa Lawrence hopped into the chariot next. SUL gave each of them a special hug and a kiss on the top of the head. As He motioned to four etherealians He said, "Ann, Leonard, since you've never been properly introduced to Maycly, I'd like for you to allow My etherealians to give you the grand aerial tour. Grampa Lawrence, Gramma Hilda, I'd like for you to join them so you may have the pleasure of watching your daughter's and son-in-law's faces light up with every new discovery." The four were beside themselves as their feet left the ground. "Etherealians, please be sure and have them in The Training Village at the proper time."

SUL magically lowered Ensio and Rachana from their star to His chariot. He bounced them on His knee like chukkonettes. Their laughter was musical. "You two are something else, you know that?" Rachana blushed. "If you hadn't been the most dedicated chukkon parents on Maycly, there'd be no stories to tell." Again SUL reached into His sleeve. "I thought you might like a family photo for your new cottage." Ensio's and Rachana's faces lit up as SUL unrolled the long, living photo of themselves and all of the chukkonettes they had received from the birthing waters at creation. "I've created a special frame for it. You will find it hanging above your mantle."

"I be a-hopin' our wall be big enough ta hold it!" All three laughed at Ensio's remark. They left the chariot arm in arm. Tiny floating hearts escaped Ensio's and Rachana's hats and popped like small balloons above their heads with their every step.

SUL looked at Iona, Cole, and Wiskee. Among other emotions, they could see love, respect, compassion, and adoration in His eyes. "Please, come on board." They stepped up onto the chariot, and SUL invited them to stay and watch the massive restoration of Maycly with Him.

Chapter 61

The Great Restoration

"Watch, listen, and rejoice in what you witness this day." SUL began the massive restoration of Maycly. "Rain, come to Trote Waters!" He commanded the clouds to form above Him. With a wave of His hand they wisped their way to Trote Waters and extinguished the fires. A multitude of rainbows appeared in the clouds, and from that day forward Trote Waters became known for its colorful rainbows that floated about without rain and lingered as a reminder that Trote Waters would never be destroyed by fire again.

"Bring to Trote Waters new crops!" Sounds of dark rich soil being pushed away, leaves humming popular melodies as they unfurled, and fruits and vegetables ripening to shiny perfection could be heard and seen as the crops grew, their hues reflecting the colors of the rainbows into the sky. "Farmers, when you return to your villages and farms you will find vegetables, herbs, orchards, groves, and fruits that had been destroyed by fire. There will also be new varieties of fresh edibles awaiting your arrival.

"Northern Vinewall, move yourself to the most northern edge of Maycly and combine with The Vinewall on the northern edge of Chennington Greens!" At SUL's words The Vinewall up-rooted itself and gracefully floated to the outer edge of Maycly. The Vinewall Sprites sped to grab onto a root and enjoy the ride. When flowers met with flowers, new species were birthed. When ivy met with grapevines, bunches of succulent plum-sized fruits grew from them. The sap that ran through the combined vines would be used to make new sweet drinks, in addition to gwendelants, for all Mayclysians.

The vacant trench left from the uprooted Vinewall filled with crystal clear water. "I call My new river The Vinewall River North. Waters, flow west to east by daylight and east to west by twilight. Mayclysians, feel free to play and frolic in the continually moving waters."

SUL turned His focus again to Trote Waters. "Boundary of Trote Waters–The Vinewall touching Bailiwick–I ask you to join the southernmost Vinewall. I call forth a fresh covering of flowers for you. New buds, aromas, and colors burst forth with your pleasantries.

"New cart paths, appear as you wish, joining Bailiwick and Trote Waters!" A cart path formed from Skibbergary and made its way up over Hamlet Bluffs where a bridge magically appeared. More paths came into being from Hawthborough and Klondelkin. The cart paths continued over The Vinewall crevice into Trote Waters and connected with the major path from west to east. "May the crevice left behind from The Vinewall be filled with clear waters that shall continually nurture the crops of Trote Waters. Aquatic life, come about in this, My new river, The Vinewall River South."

To Iona, Cole, and Wiskee SUL said, "Hang on!" He guided His flying Andalusians through the air toward the Skygem Alps. Iona clutched Wiskee tightly, and Cole held Iona's waist. Every eye was on SUL's flying chariot. When they reached the highest peak in the center of the Alps, SUL halted the horses, and the chariot hovered.

"Castle, break yourself from FAZ's lair. Release your clutches from the dark volcanic mountain. Shed the colors of invisibility." Harmonious musical tones filled everyone"s ears as the castle threw off the colors that had hidden it, and it reabsorbed its original colors. The extreme cracking sounds of rocks and boulders jolted the land as the castle let go its grip. "Return to your place in the sky." SUL waited until the castle began rising from the volcano. Iona, Cole, and Wiskee were amazed at the spectacular event.

"Those of you in the valley, look to the eastern sky! I return to you your castle!" When it appeared from behind the Alps the crowd's thunderous welcome shook the peaks. SUL's hand made mighty movements, and the castle floated to the west and hovered directly above the Valley of Battles. "Wait for Me there, My castle."

Then SUL spread His arms wide. "Skygem Alps, CONSUME TARGRUM!" All of Maycly shook as the Alps obeyed SUL's command. The entire range began to move eastward. The noise was deafening as the magnificent slopes annihilated Targrum.

"North and south peaks remain. Central peaks move to the east but cease halfway through your consumption of the dark and dreary land so that I may call for the return of My refuge, Spring Meadows, with its wondrous flora and fauna." Icy glaciers broke away from every peak, and snow fell into the valley. "Bridge of Revealing, cast off your darkness; return to the beautiful span you once were." Light rushed into the sky at its renewal.

SUL again spoke to the mighty Alps. "Choose now whether you wish to hold a gem as your summit, or offer pleasure for Mayclysians." Those that chose a gem donned a translucent crystal peak that radiated from the inside. "Now choose your own gem from these: ruby, sapphire, blue ice, emerald, diamond, pink ice, jasper, beryl, topaz, amber, jacinth, or amethyst, and display yourselves as your name suggests–the Skygem Alps." As the lighted crowning points made their choices, symphonic music escaped, building in volume with every illumination. "And may you present a spectacular aurora in both the north and the south every twilight from this day forward." Peaks that had chosen not to become gems created on their faces new ski slopes, bob sled and luge tracks, snowboard runs, cross country ski trails, snowshoe trails, and frozen flats for ice skating. At the top of every Alpine spire appeared a log lodge for its visitors to rest, feast, and tell their stories as they warmed themselves beside ever-burning fireplaces.

"Carbreyghal, come to Me."

"Yes SUL. I am honored to be at Your service." He bowed.

"Gather your etherealians and ask them to take the Mayclysians by air to The Training Village. Assign one etherealian for every chukkon, wightling, and animal. When I give the order, fly with us." Carbreyghal performed the request with glee, and every member of the crowd was hoisted off the ground by an etherealian.

Charleo felt his etherealian's hands wrap around his waist. His feet barely left the ground. The etherealian carrying him tossed him into the air like a newborn chukkonette and spun him around so they were face to face. "Whoa!" shouted Charleo.

"I called dibs on you!"

Charleo's eyes popped. "Dumpster Man! Look at ye. Ye got yer new wings. They be quite sporty."

"Would you expect anything less from the Grand Wizard?" The Man Behind The Dumpster did a half spin and threw a sheepish grin over his shoulder, his eyebrows moving up and down.

"And ye _can_ operate 'em better than the first day we met...right?"

"Of _course_ I can! Get a load of this." The Man Behind The Dumpster took off straight up with Charleo in his grasp. They did a loop-d-loop, then he tossed Charleo and spun him several times, ending with him facing the direction they were flying. Charleo was quite impressed. (He never did understand how The Man Behind The Dumpster could jig and jive in the air better than he could on the ground.)

SUL motioned to the castle. "Follow Me!" The parade of etherealians carrying their passengers trailed after them, followed by the birds and the Sprites to The Training Village and landed safely at the base of Mare's Tail Slopes.

"With tragic loss comes renewing of grandeur. Let our paramount village now be restored at a new site. The Training Village shall become New Tahqrusalom." The crowd froze when The Training Village's Main Street of cobblestone turned to gold right under their feet. Rocks tumbled and new water seeped from the top of Mare's Tail Slopes. "Rootbeer Float Falls, burst forth!" Rich golden brown water rushed from the tallest of the flat-topped slopes. The falling water met with the pool far below, and creamy caramel-colored froth churned into existence. "Now, My golden brown waters, carve new streams, creeks, and brooks in the north, south, east, and west. Let your dark rich color always be a reminder of the day Targrum was swallowed up by Good, and may your sweet taste of sassafras be enjoyed by every living thing on Maycly!"

The castle illuminated itself nearly as bright as the three suns. "Castle, lower yourself to the highest plateau. There you may rest when you wish, but your foundation need not attach itself, for you are free to roam about Maycly as you once did. May life be restored to you. May you live and breathe through the power of those who dwell and visit within your walls."

THE CASTLE RESTING ABOVE ROOTBEER FLOAT FALLS

The sound of the castle lowering itself brought goose bumps to the skin of all Mayclysians. When it felt the ground beneath its foundation, the massive front doors opened, and it let loose a gigantic symphony consisting of every instrument imaginable. The crowd cheered and applauded; their castle was alive.

"Fiery castle sentinels, be the first to take your places." The colorful overseers rose from amongst the other animals and flew through the castle's entrance, straight into the throne room.

"Etherealians and Sprites, I welcome you back to your days of frolicking above the crystal ceiling." Several Sprites doing flips, spins, and dances made their way to the familiar surroundings from long ago, their sparkles lighting up the dome. The etherealians, flying slow and steady, graced the crowd with their robes (a favorite gesture of all Mayclysians) as they flew to the castle.

"Main Street, lengthen and accommodate additional Trees of the Blue Sleep." The street and sidewalk tickled feet with whimsical music that came from underground. Dirt and mulch shot into the air, and new giant trees erupted, growing immediately to their soaring heights. The shoppes and homes that had been destroyed in the fire of Tahqrusalom appeared in the new trees. The crafters' shoppes were fully stocked, and their dwellings above held every necessity.

SUL called for The Mayor and deemed him the mayor of Maycly (after all, "The Mayor" was his name). An etherealian presented him with a huge key to every village on Maycly and pinned a rosette on his lapel. The Mayor was humbled by SUL's recognition and the crowd's warm response. He waved the key in the air, the band played their first march in New Tahqrusalom, and there was immense jubilation.

"All of Maycly belongs to its inhabitants of Good! You are now free to explore your new paramount village!"

• • • •

"Me pipe shoppe!" Jobi ran through the door of his new establishment. Once inside his actions resembled those of a chukkonette in a candy shoppe. He even saw some pipe stuffings he had never seen before. Needless to say, Charleo was his first customer.

• • • •

Pub Pete stood in astonishment. "Pub Pearl, Look! Something's happening to Tales and Tall Ones." They watched their pub expand upward. Windows appeared on brand new third, fourth, and fifth stories. The two of them rushed inside where they found a kitchen stocked with everything they needed to make and serve appetizers and snacks on the first floor, which was mainly for those who were coming to gather and tell their tales. (Artie had frequented this floor when he was in Chennington Greens.) The tables and chairs were exactly what one would expect to see in a pub. The bar was subtle, and new drinking glasses nicknamed "guzzler towers" lined the back wall.

The second level remained Pub Pete's and Pub Pearl's home, but it had been remodeled. In the foyer Pub Pete and Pub Pearl found a single candle that was lit and sitting on a small table. Next to the candle was a deep bed of rose petals, and atop the rose petals were two bands of gold tied together with a silk ribbon. In front of the petals lay a letter:

Pub Pete, place the ring inscribed with

" _Our Love Brings..." on her finger._

Pub Pearl, place the ring inscribed with

" _...The Promise of Joy" on his finger._

The candle shall never extinguish

But shall remain a continual reminder that

You were meant for each other.

• _SUL •_

They thought their ceremony was private, then Pub Pete heard a faint sniffle. "What was that?"

"All right, you. Come on out of there." Pub Pearl rustled the rose petals. About fifty Sprites appeared and congratulated them.

Embroidered drapes outlined the windows instead of curtains. The valances were made of large oak leaves, and the windows' crank handles were made of pewter, each one topped with a different shaped flower, the lavendaria shapes lighting up just like the real thing.

The third level's floor was covered with one-of-a-kind tiles, each dedicated to a specialty drink Pub Pete or Pub Pearl had concocted. Brand new drinking mugs hung with flair above the bar, which was now made of inlaid Buttons-n-Blocks game pieces. The stage for the musicians had grown a wee bit, and the tables held inlaid board games. There were also pool tables, dart boards, and even an indoor horseshoe pit.

The new fourth floor was dedicated to Meggie and had a back entrance all its own. A sign above the door read "Houndstooth Cafe'." Some tables had either one or two highchairs. Other tables were made from one large round flat-topped spool and had wooden benches. In addition to mugs, there were drink-bowls of all sizes. Any pet was welcome to come and dine with or without its owners. Gramma Hilda made certain the Houndstooth Cafe' was kept well stocked with her "Gramma Hilda's Pet Delights." Sprites made daily deliveries of pet treats, as well as sweet delights for chukkons or wightlings. Emmie, who lived on the fifth level–the one above the Houndstooth Cafe'–was happy to prepare cold sandwiches, side dishes, and gwendelants for the wightlings and chukkons; it was certainly a place Wiskee could enjoy 'yapping' with his new friends.

• • • •

Some of the battle animals returned to their barns and pens where they could linger about the meadows and fields behind them. Many made their way toward the Valley of Animals in the shadow of Creature Peaks and met other animals of Maycly. Still others spread throughout Chennington Greens, and some found their way to Trote Waters. They all took their time, stopping by several lakes and streams along the way.

• • • •

SUL's pleasant singing could be heard again. "Wightlings and chukkons, whether your dwelling was destroyed in a raid and you have lived with others, or whether you housed those whose dwellings were destroyed, all of you will find your new cottages nestled in places I have personally chosen for you and your families."

Iona felt the Andalusians give a slight tug on the chariot and heard them whinny.

"They want to take us to _our_ new home, but SUL hasn't told them they could do that just yet." Iona blinked. In all of the hoopla she had forgotten Wiskee could talk.

" _Our_ new home? But we've got the perfect little cottage on..." SUL interrupted with an announcement.

"I invite you, all Mayclysians, to attend a gala this twilight. It will surpass any celebrations prior to Evil's debut. Your personal etherealians shall return to your homes one hour before twilight and bring you back to New Tahqrusalom where you will join Me in the castle for festivities and feasting. And the event we've all been waiting for–the crowning of our queen!" The crowd went wild with enthusiasm.

"Etherealians, take your passengers to their new dwellings."

Cole held Iona in his arms, and she held Wiskee in hers as they flew with SUL.

Chapter 62

Humble Dwellings

When Charleo, Marlen, and their boys returned to Glammiswinde they found their cottage had been remodeled, along with the yard. Jit and Giddy, who had requested to stay with Charleo's family, flew from Charleo's beard and led everyone around back.

"Oh! Me garden! Me garden be back!" Marlen ran through her newest flower beds. She dropped to her knees and gathered a bouquet, her face disappearing in the petals as she took in a deep breath. "And every path be lighted with pathlight ivy. There e'en be a pond with flowerin' puddle-jumpers. Charleo, look! There be wee benches fer the Sprites ta be a-restin' between their games. And the Equinarchs...there must be three of every color!" Jit and Giddy rode past her, Jit on a purple one, Giddy on a green one. Marlen giggled at them trying to hang on to their mini bucking broncos and wave at the same time.

"Papa!" Charleo looked in the direction Denton was pointing. "SUL has built ye a new wood shop." Charleo sped toward the hut-like building just to the side of Marlen's garden. "It be a wood workin' wonder! There be bins of every kind of wood. And me favorite...zebra wood. I'll ne'er be a-runnin' out of projects now."

Denton jogged over to Dittle, who was already checking out the second guest house attached to the other side of the cottage. They looked at each other with their eyebrows raised. "'ADVENTURERS' CAVE?' What be that sign a-meanin'?" They climbed the ladder.

"Maybe tis our own room."

"Ye be a-s'posin'?" Dittle's face was beaming. He pushed on the door, Denton pushed on Dittle, and they burst into the cottage. Their eyes lit up at the sight of new bows and arrows, outdoor games, and camping equipment galore, some of which they did not even know how to use yet. The walls were decorated with giant replicas of Terrain Masters badges and the ceiling was painted to look like the twilight sky.

• • • •

Artie arrived at his remodeled cottage and saw the tree tops rustling in the backyard, so he went to check it out. "Me icataras! Ye've got yer own li'l dwellin' right out here behind mine." He went inside his cottage and found everything arranged the same, but all of the furniture now matched and was sturdy. He went to his bedroom and found a mound of straw covered with blankets next to his bed, along with a trough on the floor. Artie got a little choked up when he read the wood-burned sign above the giant pet door. "'Kitty's Korner.' I dinna know her name was Kitty." The pet door banged open as Kitty pushed her way through. Following at her heels was Wiskee's miniature icataras. Artie reached for the nametag dangling next to a bell on the little one's collar. "Awwww, Spike. Yer name be Spike. Wiskee'll be so surpri...uh, nae. He probably already be a-knowin' yer name, eh?" Artie let the name tag fall from his hand, and he looked at Kitty. "And be ye the momma of Wiskee's li'l icataras?" Kitty purred so loud she shook the walls then rubbed against Artie with affection.

On Artie's bed SUL had left a new bow tie to wear with his flannel shirt and bib overalls for the gala, understanding Artie would not want it any other way.

• • • •

Keegan, Mitzy, Maye, and Karla were dropped off halfway between Artie's and Charleo's. SUL had built them a three-story cottage filled with all kinds of rooms. The third floor had been built just for the ladies. There were three rooms. One was similar to a spa with a tub, candles, and soft music continually playing in the walls. The second room was a tea room. It held a fancy table decorated with color-changing flowers and vines with ropes woven amongst the foliage lit by snuggerbugs. On the walls hung hats of all styles, to be worn during tea parties. Eight flouncy chairs sat around a spindly-legged table. Several teapots and teacups were tucked neatly in sets inside a glass-front burl cabinet. The third room had a wide variety of art and craft supplies. There were enough tables scattered about the room for Mitzy, Maye, and Karla to have their own, leaving plenty of tables for guests at their crafting bees.

Keegan owned the second floor. A carved wooden sign that read "Keegan's Kave" hung above the door. There were two very soft recliners, one facing the fireplace, the other facing a huge glassless window with a thrilling view of the great outdoors. Outside the window SUL had hung several bird feeders so Keegan could enjoy the birds' songs as they dined. The Kave had its own gwendelant basin built right in and a small ever-cool cabinet stocked with fruits and vegetables.

• • • •

The etherealians carried Philip and his family back to the fully restored village of Ethelwynne and landed at their new farmhouse on the outskirts. He held his wife as if he would never let her go. Their children had asked their etherealians to make a couple of extra passes, as they loved flying with the winged creatures. When they landed the kids went inside, and the etherealians moved from window to window to watch as their passengers discovered their new dwelling. The rooms were immaculate and decorated in high-class Victorian style, Philip's wife's favorite.

• • • •

SUL spoke to Iona. "I'll deliver Ensio and Rachana first, then I'll take you, Cole, and Wiskee to the cottage to get ready. I'll be sending Carbreyghal, Reeawn, and three other etherealians to carry the five of you to the engagement."

"When are we gonna get to go to show Momma and Daddy our new place SUL?" Wiskee was so excited he was about to ruin the secret.

"I'm saving the best for last. You're doing great little buddy. You only have to keep the secret a little while longer. They'll get to see the new home this evening." Wiskee's little lips pursed; he was trying so hard not to ruin the surprise.

SUL brought the chariot to a halt deep in Willow Hammock at the far northwest corner of Chennington Greens. Ensio and Rachana rushed to their new log cottage, pathlight ivy showing them the way. A high log-beam ceiling greeted them. In the living room a pot-bellied stove with a warming fire already burning inside was surrounded by a hand-hewn mantle. And above the mantle hung their family portrait from SUL. "Ensio, do ye be a-seein' what I be a-seein'? There on the frame?"

Ensio looked. "Aye. Tis the original frippery feather we used when we made Charleo's clothing on the day he came ta us from the Birthin' Waters."

Fluffy couches and chairs, rocking chairs, and a master bedroom filled with the finest of log furniture made the rooms inviting. The kitchen was splendid, and the pantry was stocked. There were several guest lofts ready to house any of their grown-up chukkonettes and friends.

• • • •

SUL's chariot headed south. "How about we take a quick pass over Snuggerbug Landing?" asked SUL.

"Sounds great!" Cole and Wiskee agreed with Iona.

"Look at the new Honky-Tonk Hurley's Farmhouse Tavern! It's loaded with Sprites–I can see them sparkling from here." Iona could not help her little girl voice.

"The Sprites now help mix and deliver the drinks and condiments. They're the best at wrapping eating utensils too." SUL enjoyed watching His passengers' expressions.

Something large caught Iona's eye, something she did not remember seeing on her initial aerial tour. "That can't be the Ushering...it is! Why is the Ushering Tree in Snuggerbug Landing?" Iona could not help but ask, knowing it once had taken root in the western edge of Timberland Forest South.

"I moved it to Snuggerbug Landing so Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda could be closer to their friends." SUL dipped the chariot and slowed its pace. Iona was mesmerized as they cruised past the tiny windows.

"I not only moved the tree but have nicknamed it 'The Sweet Gifting Tree.' Gramma Hilda will spend all year baking sweet delights for all of Maycly's wightlings, chukkons, and pets. Grampa Lawrence will be crafting small items such as toys, rings, and trinkets. As Gramma Hilda bakes certain batches of sweetness, Grampa Lawrence will hide a gift inside each delight, and those are set aside. From now on, on February 25 Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda will load their gift-treats onto a skyship. They'll ride during twilight while all are sleeping and visit every dwelling in secret. Grampa Lawrence will climb down the chimneys and leave the goodies with the gifts baked in them under each recipient's miniature Ushering Tree that they have decorated in their homes. The next morning the recipients will find their treasure-filled baked goods. This is to remind all Mayclysians of the sweet gift they received on February 26. That sweet gift, of course, being their queen."

Iona was speechless. She clutched Wiskee a little tighter and felt Cole's arms wrap around her waist. The idea that she would be honored every year from now on was more humbling than anything she had ever encountered. She watched the ground as the chariot lifted into the air and blamed her tears on the wind from flying so fast in the chariot.

"Where will Ann and Leonard live?" asked Cole.

"They will inherit your cottage."

"What do you mean?"

"They will inherit your cottage, because you and Iona..." SUL saw Wiskee's eyes cut toward Him and his mouth start to open. "... _and_ Wiskee will dwell in the castle with Me, but not until after the gala this twilight."

"Are You kidding me?" Iona's face glowed.

SUL smiled. He brought the chariot to a stop on the shore of Lake Origin in front of the cottage. Iona saw Ann and Leonard standing outside talking to their etherealians. Cole gave Iona a kiss on the cheek and went to meet up with his family.

"Thank You SUL." Iona nodded her head in reverence.

"You are more than welcome. Don't forget that Carbreyghal, Reeawn, and the other etherealians will be here an hour before the gala, so be sure you and the others are ready." Iona bowed then stepped down from the chariot.

Anticipating the fun, Wiskee gave a front-paw salute from his momma's arms. "See You there Grand Wizard!" Then he wriggled his way out of Iona's arms and took off toward the others.

Iona watched SUL's magnificent chariot make a low sweeping pass over Lake Origin. The mermaids surfaced and blew kisses to the Grand Wizard before He disappeared into the distance.

Iona joined Cole, Ann, and Leonard just as their etherealians were departing. "I have some news for you guys."

"And that news would be?"

"Tell them Wiskee."

"What? Oh yeah, the news. Grampa Leonard, pick me up. Pick me up! Please?" Leonard did not get his arms halfway to the ground before Wiskee jumped into them. "SUL said that you guys get to live here from now on, and us three..." he made a circle with his paw pointing at Iona, Cole, and himself, "...are going to live in the castle with Him after the gala!"

"Welcome home Mommy and Daddy." They hugged; Wiskee was getting squished in the middle, but he did not mind.

"Hey! What about me?" A voice blurted from the top of the Tree of Breathing and Being. Their heads leaned back to look up. A shout came from the highest branches. "Hello my most favorites family...ever!" The Man Behind The Dumpster waved big, and they returned the same. He swung, looped, hopped, and spiraled down through the branches, landing in front of them. Everyone greeted him. "Come on...back around here." Everyone followed. The two curly-horned mardots pushed themselves up with their front legs to stand at attention when Iona came into view.

The Man Behind The Dumpster touched the Tree of Breathing and Being, and the back door opened.

Iona scritched each mardot under the chin before she entered the door. Both gave an odd sounding croak at her touch. "I didn't know mardots could blush?"

"Neither did I Momma. That's funny." The mardots croaked at Wiskee. Wiskee laughed and could not resist the temptation. "I know...that'll be funny tomorrow."

When everyone stepped into the foyer, they caught their first glimpse of the now radiant Creation Block nestled in the center of a grand spiral staircase, the hidden scribblings still inscribed on its top. Above the inlayed hidden scribblings was this:

May these scribblings be a reminder to all who enter here.

Good shall always prevail over Evil.

"Wiskee, come with me. The rest of you will have to take the stairs though. I can't fly all of you."

"Stairs to where?" Iona was not sure what he was up to.

"Cannonball!" Wiskee leapt from Leonard's arms and into The Man Behind The Dumpster's.

"Way to go little buddy. See you guys at the top." The Man Behind The Dumpster flew out the door and up, Wiskee hollering "yippee!" all the way. The Man Behind The Dumpster made another perfect landing, and he and Wiskee went inside.

"I guess we climb here, huh?" Cole stuck his head past Iona then led the way to the top where they found a gold dumpster-shaped knocker on the door. The Man Behind The Dumpster answered the door with Wiskee in his arms.

"Welcome to my new home!" He stepped aside and invited them in with an exaggerated bow and a sweeping wave of his arm. "I was humbled and honored that SUL built me a very special house in the top of the Tree of Breathing and Being." It was a sight to behold. He made certain everyone saw the hand-painted portrait, done by SUL, of him standing at the foot of Iona's bed on Earth the first night Iona and Wiskee had slept in their new apartment, out of the cold.

After their tour Iona and her family excused themselves to return to the cottage and begin getting ready for the gala. Just as they had said their farewells, Wiskee ran back to The Man Behind The Dumpster. "I'll see you there this twilight, right?"

"You bet Wiskee!"

"YIPPEE!"

"You and your yippees." The Man Behind The Dumpster winked at Wiskee who was already running down the staircase, then he gave Iona one last hug and closed the door. Iona waited, listening to him whistling and humming at the same time, something she had not heard him do since their time together on Earth. She laughed to herself then sped down the stairs to meet the others.

Chapter 63

Tuxedos and Gowns and More

Wiskee, of course, led the way into the cottage and dashed to his bed by the fire. He found a tuxedo SUL had left for him, complete with a black velvet bow tie and a top hat. "This is really cool! But I'll need help putting it on because I don't have any thumbs." Everyone laughed as Wiskee was pulling the tiny tux from the bed with his mouth and separating all of the pieces just so.

Ann and Leonard entered their bedroom and found a tuxedo and a gown on their bed. There were also several vases of fresh-cut flowers. Family photos were abundant on the walls, and the new overstuffed chair next to the bed looked inviting.

When Iona entered her bedroom she stepped beside Cole who was already at the bedside checking out his gift from SUL for the evening. He ran his hand over the captain's coat made of posh black and deep burgundy velvet. He moved his fingers gently over the real gold embroidery in patterns of royal designs, and he stopped when one of the buttons of real gold met his fingertips. Iona picked up his new white ruffled shirt and held it to his chest, leaving the ascot and onyx pinkie ring on the bed. Cole reached for the ring and put it on. Iona put the shirt down and admired the black trousers. Cole picked up the thick heeled, knee-high boots. They were adorned with boot straps made of sterling silver and white gold and were studded with diamonds. Iona placed the matching cavalier hat on his head. The hat was embroidered with the same real gold threads and boasted a huge feather gracefully extending from the curved-up side. When the hat was perfectly situated on his head, the feather began to glow green, matching his emerald eyes. Iona could not help but kiss him.

"That must have been under the hat. What is that?" Cole pointed to a piece of paper lying on the bed. Its message had been penned on a moving background of a waterfall spilling the words from their wedding day. Iona picked up the note and held it for several seconds.

"We're on Maycly Baby Doll. You shouldn't be so astonished at the waterfall on the note...should you?" Cole lifted her head with his finger. Tears were welling.

"It's not that I don't believe it, it's just that...when you guys were missing, and I couldn't find you, SUL left a...or I guess it was Charleo...left a note...a note..." Her words fell to a whisper.

Cole wiped her tears. He understood. "Why don't you read _this_ note to me?" Cole winked at her. He could see she would be honored to read it.

"OK, here goes:

A captain never abandons his ship.

Iona is the ship you've chosen.

You have proven to Me

You are a man of dedication and devotion to her.

Wear these clothes of a captain with honor."

When her eyes lifted from the note, Cole was waiting with another kiss.

Cole's eye caught the new sword lying next to its sheath. The blade was engraved on both sides. On one side were the words _Only He Who Has Successfully Fought With The Sword Of Death May Carry The Sword Of Life._ On the other side were the words _This Sword Belongs To The Warrior Of Legend, Cole Snapp. Iona_ did not waste any time helping him put on his new clothes.

"You look amazing...my captain." Iona's eyes were dreamy at Cole's appearance.

"Why thank you Mrs. Snapp." He bowed. "This is really nice and all, but I don't see a new gown for you." Cole appeared puzzled and slightly sad.

"It doesn't matter. I'll be standing next to you, and no one will notice me once they lay eyes on you." Iona finished with a big-cat roar.

Cole shook his head and laughed. "Come here you." He pulled Iona to him and kissed her.

"Well, regardless whether I have a new gown or not, I could at least freshen up and get this blood out of my hair and off of my face. And I've got some ribbon in a drawer that I can use to hide some of the repaired places on my dress...don't you think?"

"I suppose." Cole was genuinely let down at the fact that he looked so nice and his Iona was going to be crowned queen in a frumpy, worn-out dress. On the other hand, he was amazed at how much she had changed. _Iona may not look like a queen should, but she now holds queenly qualities within that I would have never thought possible._ He remembered the days when she would pitch a fit if her shirt had one wrinkle or her lipstick was a shade off.

Iona disappeared into the necessary room. She took off her dress and put it in the tub to soak with hopes of lifting some of the stains. Standing in front of the mirror in a muddied slip and corset, she chuckled. She chattered to herself, a trait that still lingered. "Well, I know no one will be seeing this thing at the gala, so I'll just work on my face and hair while the dress soaks." She filled the sink with warm water and tied her hair back. With every splash on her face, the water that ran from her skin discolored the water in the sink to a reddish brown.

"Baby Doll...you may want to come to the bedroom." Cole's voice sounded peculiar.

She dried her face as she walked. "OK...I'm...here." The towel dropped out of her hands. Her voice fell to a whisper. "Are you kidding me?"

"As Charleo likes to say, 'Nae, I be not a-kiddin' ye.'"

"That...that gown's floating in the air. And...and it's fit for a queen!" Iona thought about what she had just said when she heard Cole laugh out loud. "Did I just say that? Really?"

"Yep. You really did."

Iona rolled her eyes then moved toward the hovering dress. She stopped herself mid reach realizing she was still wearing the tattered slip and corset.

"Why are you hesitating Baby Doll? Put it on."

"My corset and slip are a mess. I'd hate to get their filth on that gown."

Cole cleared his throat and pointed at Iona's mid section, moving his finger up and down. "You may want to take another look."

Iona looked down and saw that her filthy undergarments were now clean; they sparkled brilliant white. "Well then, I guess I'll go ahead and put it on." She reached for it again, but before she could grasp it, equinarchs opened the lush gown from the back and flew it to her. She held out her arms and put them through the sleeves. Bopper led a band of Sprites into her view. Each one bowed before flying behind her. They buttoned all of the buttons down the back, each button big enough that it required three Sprites to fasten it.

Iona stepped to the mirror, and again she was humbled by another of SUL's kind gestures. "It's beautiful." She was looking at herself dressed in a gown made of creamy off-white silk. The bodice was covered with pearly sequins and rhinestones. The dropped waistline was accented with a lavender silken band. The floor-length skirt was overlaid with deep purple chiffon dotted with pink and white rosebuds. She admired the sleeves with their long silken cuffs rising from her wrists almost to her elbows then ballooning into shimmering off-white chiffon. It matched the family heirloom necklace still around her neck.

Before she could step away, Bopper motioned to Cole to fetch a chair. "Please have a seat Princess." She knew she would never grow tired of the tone of a Sprite's voice. She sat down, and all of the Sprites present began to do a number on her hair. When they finished, her hair was styled in an up-do. Long dark auburn ringlets dangled from front to back. Wildflowers were dotted about, and a new tiara fit perfectly between two rows of diamonds.

"WOW! You guys are pretty handy to have around." Iona smiled as the Sprites flew to the sides of her head so she could see better in the mirror.

Cole spoke, "Baby Doll, I've not seen you this happy or this beautiful since our first date."

"Don't be saying things like that. I don't want red eyes for the gala." Iona smiled warmly as Bopper flew in and blotted a tear from her eye just before it fell to her cheek.

"My slippers don't really go with this. What do you think?"

Bopper and the other Sprites began to fly in a circle just above the floor near her feet. Cole knelt and removed the hand-painted lid from the box that appeared from the Sprites' sparkles. Iona's eyes widened. "New slippers." She clutched a hand to her chest and took a slipper from Cole in the other. "It's made from the silk that matches my dress." She held it with both hands and inspected it closer. "And it's covered with blue ice, pink ice, and diamonds. Just look at the bow...strings of amethysts and pearls." Cole placed the other slipper on her foot then took the one she was holding and did the same.

"Thank you Sweetie." Iona pulled her gown up to her knees in the chair then twisted and pivoted her feet, modeling them, mostly for herself.

She saw that the suns and moons were nearing their trade of light. "We'd best get going. I promised SUL we'd all be ready."

"Help! Help!"

Iona jumped and started running. "Wiskee! What's wrong?" Cole, Ann, and Leonard came running too, only to find Wiskee wrapped up somehow in his tuxedo. The tux tails were hanging over his nose, his bow tie was tangled in one ear, and the top hat was on his butt.

"How did you ever get in such a mess?" Iona knelt to help Wiskee.

"I was just trying to get myself ready when all of a sudden Jit and Giddy showed up to help."

Cole saw Jit and Giddy cracking up over in the corner. They gave each other their favored double-knuckles punch then flew out the window and quickly disappeared.

From the front door came the voice of a guest who had just seen Wiskee. "Let's see, how's that go? That'll be funny tomorrow?"

"Charleo!" Iona rose, and Cole came to Wiskee's rescue, rearranging his tuxedo.

"Dunna ye be a-lookin' stunnin'? All of ye!" Jit and Giddy, still snickering, flew out of Charleo's beard. Ann blushed, and Leonard did a comedic model's spin.

"CANNONBALL!" The tux tails flew up and Wiskee landed in Charleo's arms. Jit and Giddy flew back into Charleo's beard, and everyone went outside to wait. They saw the stars collect in the distance, and Carbreyghal appeared with a few of his best. Carbreyghal himself was responsible for Iona's flight to the castle. He flew her with grace, and they arrived in New Tahqrusalom right on time. Iona could not have been happier.

Chapter 64

The Queen of Maycly

The gatherers were stellar in their formal apparel. When they arrived below the castle, wightling chauffeurs met them in a Samlee's Woodlot hot air balloon. As the guests entered the magic balloons they received a caramel apple drizzled with white and dark chocolates and sprinkled with mini marshmallows to enjoy during the ride (compliments of Gramma Hilda). The chauffeurs commanded the balloons to carry the arriving guests up to the beginning of the garden path that wound its way to the castle's doors beneath an aromatic tree canopy twinkling with snuggerbugs. Sprites were dotted throughout the entire canopy making sure it continued to create a light "rain" of lavendaria petals and colorful leaves from the Valley of Feasting to decorate the path. Bouquets of clear balloons, filled with special floating pathlight ivy, were tied together and placed strategically along a portion of the walkway that encircled a pond. Equinarchs frolicked amongst the flowering puddle-jumpers, and the toucanthiae were singing. Tydyed whodeys landed here and there and sang their melodies in hopes of being hand-fed a few nuggets by the passing guests.

When guests stepped into the first foyer of the castle the fiery castle sentinels bellowed with pride from the throne room. When the guests stepped into the second foyer they were graced by Sprites darting in and out, pulling the strings of a huge harp, creating soothing melodies. Starlight snuggerbugs shined their lights up through the plants that gave the third and final foyer a northern woods flair. Many marveled at the designs that appeared on the fabric of their gowns and tuxedos in this foyer's light. Chukkon greeters in this foyer pointed out special miniature stars floating overhead, which SUL had created just for the gala. Each guest was encouraged to wish upon a star for Iona and Cole. When they did, stardust fell, and the star brightened.

The entrance to the grand ballroom was through a very large archway wrapped in woven fronds and berries. Scented candelabras outlined the walls and presented the fresh smell of vanilla and cinnamon. Bubbles floated here and there. Parents watched their children and chukkonettes play. The little ones giggled when they grabbed a bubble and it "magically" disappeared in their tiny hands. Several fountains released a dreamy fog of blue that covered the entire floor and sang or hummed along with a woodwind quintet.

Everyone was anticipating Iona's arrival.

Iona and her family entered the castle and were formally announced from the top of the stairs of the grand ballroom. The singing fog parted, and they made their way down the red carpet. Iona and Cole did not notice that the room had burst into thunderous cheers or that Sprites were doing tricks (but could not match the acrobatics of the phydeaux phlyers that had been invited especially for Iona). Their eyes were locked on the stage where a waterfall looked exactly like the one from their wedding day, complete with cascading words–JOY, ENCHANTMENT, LOVE–with their names appearing between each word. Ann and Leonard took their seats on the front row. Cole and Iona, with Wiskee in her arms, continued up onto the stage where SUL was standing.

SUL raised His hand, but it took several moments for the crowd to quiet as Iona waved her scepter and blew kisses from the stage. As the cheering began to dwindle SUL motioned for the music to stop. "It is My pleasure to welcome and thank all of you for attending the gala." The crowd dealt courteous applause. "The past years have brought trials for all of us, Myself included. And all of us who stand for the Good of Maycly are to be rewarded. Without further ado, I wish to begin this twilight's celebration by recognizing all who have struggled long and hard to restore the Good that once filled this wondrous land of Maycly. And let it be known that, through obedience and solid trust in Me, things far exceed the original Good that was intended."

SUL waited again for the applause to die. "My reward to all Mayclysians is this; it has been too many years since I've had an etherealian at My side to share the Goodness of Maycly with Me. And it has been too many years since you have had an etherealian to grace you with music during flight. It is with great honor I call Carbreyghal to come forward."

With a look of surprise, Carbreyghal flew to the Grand Wizard.

"Carbreyghal, please kneel before Me." SUL took the sword, a memento of remembrance, from Carbreyghal's shield, and with it touched his head, then each shoulder. "I knight you into service as My main etherealian. You shall dwell with Me as Tarnnin did long ago. I bestow upon you all the powers I once entrusted to Tarnnin. May you never misuse the free gifts I have given you this twilight. May you always fly proud and grace Mayclysians with the presence of your musical wings and aromas of sugar waffles and cotton candy." SUL exhaled a visible breath. When the pleasant mist cleared, a small pewter vial was poised in the air. He took it, opened it, and poured its contents, one full drop of free will, onto Carbreyghal. "Now lift your head and rise to your feet." When he stood, Carbreyghal's wings played music for the first time. "Mayclysians, please show your gratitude toward our new Carbreyghal." The crowd cheered with fervor, and Carbreyghal humbly bowed. He remained at SUL's side during the rest of the ceremony.

"Bopper, please come forward." A trail of Sprite sparkles almost instantly appeared as Bopper flew from the back of the room like he had been propelled from a slingshot.

"Yes Grand Wizard?"

"You were mistakenly trapped for eons, yet you held on and remained certain that someone would come for you. But when you realized the truth of what I had hidden, you became frightened, and who could blame you? For you were in the presence of the thief." The crowd gasped. SUL held out His hand. "Please, take a seat in My hand." Bopper did, and SUL lifted him into the air for all to see. "This Sprite has proven that, no matter how small you are in size, your measure of trust in Me is what makes you strong. I made a promise to you the day you escaped. I promised you would be greatly rewarded." The crowd responded with their utmost respect. "It is with honor I deem you, Bopper, Carbreyghal's personal Sprite." SUL lowered His hand, and Bopper flew to Carbreyghal, sat on his shoulder, and wept from being so overwhelmed. All of the Sprites sped to congratulate Bopper; Jit and Giddy dried his tears.

SUL continued with the ceremony. "As always, there are those few who extend themselves beyond the call of duty. It is these few I wish to honor next. The first is your wightling general. Philip Preston Roberts, please come forward." Philip humbly approached SUL from the back of the room. "May we never forget what Philip has done for the Good of Maycly." SUL turned to Philip. "Please kneel before Me." Philip removed his top hat and knelt. Jit and Giddy flew to SUL with a medal of silver. "I give to you, Philip, this medal as a representation of your strong will and determination. May all on Maycly know they can come to you for an uplifting word regarding life on Earth as it was meant to be." The crowd erupted when SUL pinned the medal on Philip's jacket. Philip waved to the crowd and returned to his wife and children who greeted him with open arms.

"Charleo, Keegan, and Artie, come forward." Marlen and Mitzy gave their husbands a nudge; Denton and Dittle gave Artie a shove to get him moving. The three walked the red carpet to the stage. Artie had actually combed his hair!

"Please, kneel before Me." They removed their hats and knelt. Jit and Giddy flew to SUL carrying a medal that was attached to the end of a bright yellow ribbon. Using Carbreyghal's sword of remembrance, SUL touched the blade on Keegan's head, then each shoulder. "I give to you, Keegan, the Medal of Honor and Courage." Keegan's mouth dropped open. "You fought the good fight with a kind of courage which far surpasses any that a warrior displays on the battlefield. You brought peace and compassion to your warriors and their families. With this I am well pleased. I therefore deem you the 'Honorary Provider of Peace' on Maycly. Rise Sir Keegan."

Jit and Giddy flew a second medal to SUL, this one hanging from a scarlet ribbon. "Artie, I present to you the Medal of Burliness. You are the strongest of all chukkons, not only in muscle, but also in heart. You provide a sense of love and security to all who cross your path, be they chukkon, wightling, or animal. For this I deem you the 'Honorary Provider of Strength and Unconditional Love' on Maycly. Rise Sir Artie."

Jit and Giddy flew a third and final medal to SUL. It was bigger than the others and hung stately from a wide satiny purple ribbon embroidered with dancing metallic designs. "Charleo, My dear Charleo. I give to you this medal for your incredible insight and trust. You shall willingly provide answers to all Mayclysians' questions about the past." SUL performed the knighting motions. "Therefore I deem you the trusted 'Honorary Provider of Knowledge and Wisdom'. Rise Sir Charleo." Charleo rose and joined Artie and Keegan. SUL asked the three to turn and face the crowd. "I present to you...your three chukkon leaders!" Music played and two of the chukkon leaders took a bow; Artie was in shock and just stood there holding and staring at his medal. They returned to their seats where they were all met with love and appreciation.

"Wiskee, please come forward." Iona set him down, and he strutted across the stage in his dashing little tux and top hat. Along with everyone else, SUL could not help but smile. SUL picked up Wiskee and raised him above His head. "To Maycly, I dedicate Wiskee, the one who was brave enough to go to Earth and teach his momma, Iona, how to love once again." Wiskee's tail sort of wagged at all the applause, but he knew this was serious and figured he had best hold as still as he could. "Wiskee, the one brave enough to travel over Targrum not once, but twice; once with his momma upon her arrival to Maycly, and the second time to rescue her and her mother Ann, her Father Leonard, and her husband Cole. Wiskee, the one who flew head-on into battle with courage to defend Good, the one who was given the gift of wightling speech and interpretation of all other animals. Wiskee, the one without whom our enemies would not have been destroyed!" SUL waited for the cheering to stop then lowered Wiskee, rubbed noses with him, and set him on a large padded chair that had been crafted especially for him. SUL removed Wiskee's top hat and replaced it with a gold crown inlaid with diamonds in the shape of doggie treats. Then SUL turned again to the crowd. "I present to you...Prince Wiskee." This brought roaring cheers, whistles, and applause.

"PSST! SUL." Wiskee motioned for Him. Speaking directly into SUL's ear so He could hear over the crowd, Wiskee said, "It's not that I don't appreciate it by any means...because I _really_ do...but do I have to wear this crown all the time? 'Cause I mean...it's just that...well, between the helmet, the top hat, and now this crown, I'm not much up on wearing these head things."

"Nah. We'll all know you're the prince even if you're not wearing it. But could you wear it just for tonight? Then you can take it off and leave it in your room."

"Whew! Deal!" Wiskee gave SUL a kiss on the nose. SUL smiled and shook Wiskee's paw.

"Cole, please step forward." Cole kissed Iona on the cheek then moved to the front of the stage to meet SUL. "Please, kneel before Me." Cole did so, and Carbreyghal flew behind him, spread his musical wings, and the feathers began to illuminate and twinkle.

"WOW!" Wiskee could not help himself; it just blurted out.

"I knight you into service to reign with your wife, Iona. May you always possess the burning desire you have for life and the love you have for your wife, your family, and your friends. Never hesitate to share these qualities amongst all on Maycly. Now rise and greet your kingdom." Cole's eyes never left Iona's as he stood. SUL returned the sword of remembrance to Carbreyghal.

Carbreyghal lifted Cole into the air, and SUL spoke. "I present to you the King of Maycly, Iona's true companion, Cole Snapp." Carbreyghal took his time flying Cole throughout the entire ballroom, hovering just above the crowd. The adults were waving and blowing kisses, and the young ones, right on cue, were pulling the stems of the ribbon candy fizzlers they had been given when they entered the ballroom. Cole could see Ann and Leonard sitting on the front row with Grampa Lawrence and Gramma Hilda, their expressions reflecting the grandeur of the moment.

"Carbreyghal, please take Cole to his grand chair." After Cole had been seated, there was only one empty grand chair remaining, Wiskee to the left of it and Cole to the right. "And now, Princess Iona, please step forward." Iona felt her heartbeat flutter, her skin jitter with nerves, and her belly fill with butterflies. She moved forward and stood, staring into SUL's eyes.

The long-lasting applause dwindled. "You were born a girl of dreams. Uncountable things complicated your life on Earth, but you now stand before Me, living your dreams. Your body was stricken with chronic pain and fever. You were devastated at the news that you would never be able to bear children. You suffered the loss of your family, which smothered your love for life and caused you to discard your love for all living things. But I, SUL, your Creator, the Grand Wizard of all that is Good, was with you through it all. I saw, buried deep within you, things that no one else could see–not Cole, not even you–until now. I saw a girl who was willing to fight for her family, a girl unwilling to give up on an endless and tiresome search for them. I saw a girl standing in front of a mirror ready to end it all, but I knew she'd find it within herself to abandon the ideation. I saw a pitiful homeless girl put her trust in someone she'd never met."

Iona saw The Man Behind The Dumpster blush from the third row.

"I saw a girl who longed to love but was afraid that, by doing so, she might end up losing again. I saw inside a girl who once trusted Me but had buried the trust so deeply, she thought she had forfeited her relationship with Me. I saw a girl who would come to Maycly to fight and win a battle for her family, her friends, and her land–a fight she fought to the death!" The crowd was awestruck as SUL went on to explain in detail what had happened to Iona on the battlefield.

"On the day I was executed so brutally by FAZ, I saw, in My death, the birth of the girl whom I had prophesied to be our queen." SUL paused and admired Iona; only sniffles were heard coming from the crowd. SUL pulled from His own sheath the purple lightning bolt. He held it before Iona. "Behold this bolt that shall be your crown." He let go the bolt, and it hovered horizontally in mid air. He made motions with both of His hands, and the lightning bolt rose higher. It rotated slowly, each rotation tilting it more and more until it was spinning vertically. Lightning shot from the top of the bolt, and sparkles jutted upward then fell like fireworks, stopping at the bottom of the bolt where they began to swirl. The bolt turned itself again to the horizontal position and began to take the shape of a circle. As it spun slowly, gems appeared from the sparkles and inlaid themselves within the circling bolt. The ends of the bolt met with a burst when they connected. The sparkles faded, and hovering in the air was Iona's crown, a deep purple headpiece trimmed in gold and silver, adorned with gems.

"Jit, Giddy, if you will." They and fifteen other Sprites flew the crown to Iona, suspending it just above her head. "It is with the most extreme honor, I, SUL, crown you, Princess Iona...Queen of Maycly!" SUL removed her tiara then took the crown from the Sprites and placed the magnificent piece upon her head. Iona turned and waved with gallantry to the crowd, making certain she blew kisses to her family and friends.

"From this moment forward, Good has been restored on Maycly!"

Iona felt her feet leave the ground as Carbreyghal lifted her and carried her around the ballroom. The adults lifted their young ones into the air, and Iona touched every one of their tiny hands as they flew by. Then Carbreyghal brought her back and lowered her to the stage.

SUL spoke. "Please, Queen Iona, take your seat upon the grand chair between Wiskee and Cole."

Iona saw that her throne sat a level above theirs and requested it be lowered, as she could not see fit to put herself above them. The riser magically lowered itself to the level of Wiskee's and Cole's chairs at the Queen's request. Humbled, Queen Iona took her seat, looked up, and watched her favorite, the acrobatic phydeaux phlyers.

Several crowd members came to the bottom of the stage's stairs to greet their new court, but Iona would not stand for that and invited them onto the stage. A long line formed with Iona's family and friends granted "front of the line" privileges by all. Wiskee, loving every minute of making new friends with chukkons, wightlings, and other animals, gave away more kisses than Iona ever thought possible.

Music began to play; some danced, others watched. The Man Behind The Dumpster gladly greeted all the ladies and offered to be their dance partner and/or dinner escort. The fiery castle sentinels could be heard over the hoopla all the way from the throne room, bellowing their approval of their new queen. Jit and Giddy frolicked with the other Sprites. Iona saw etherealians and the Archaels flying high above the crystal ceiling.

When SUL received word from the kitchen, He announced with pleasure, "Let the feasting begin!" He smiled at Iona, Cole, and Wiskee then left the stage to walk with the Mayclysians to the feasting hall.

Wiskee leapt from his royal chair. "Cannonball!" He landed in the arms of Grampa Leonard, who was lingering at the bottom of the stairs with Ann, admiring his little Sunshine. Iona winked and blew her Moonshine a kiss. He returned the actions.

Wiskee was ready to eat. "Momma! Papa! We'll save you a seat!"

Iona and Cole remained seated as everyone made their exits. They could hear Wiskee talking all the way to the feasting hall. They could not help but laugh at The Man Behind The Dumpster when he did his famous barn dance moves as he winged his way toward the exit. Charleo, Keegan, and Artie saluted Iona and Cole from the back of the room. Just before they ducked out of site, Charleo, who was not paying attention when he turned, bumped into Keegan, who bumped into Artie, and they fell like dominoes. Immediately Charleo jumped to his feet and straightened himself, glaring at the other two, who were laughing hilariously.

"Charleo...are you kidding me? That'll be funny tomorrow!" shouted Iona from the stage.

When the last guest exited the ballroom, Iona and Cole enjoyed a quiet moment together, holding hands and staring into each others eyes. Iona leaned toward Cole, not for a kiss, but to whisper to him, "We're going to have a baby."

THE END

### EXTRAS

CHUKKON FAMILY TREE

for **Charleo, Keegan, Jobi,** and **Artie**

(if no age is listed next to a name, that chukkon aged to the full 317 years)

**Ensio** _(first male chukkonette brought to SUL from the Birthing Waters on Maycly)_

**Rachana** _(first female chukkonette on Maycly, brought from Ensio's rib, named by Ensio, given as a gift to Ensio from SUL to become Ensio's wife)_

**Charleo** _(first chukkonette brought to Ensio and Rachana from the Birthing Waters on Maycly)_

Marlen: wife of Charleo

Chukkonettes: Denton _(stopped aging at 16)_ and Dittle _(stopped aging at 11)_

**Keegan** _(seventy-ninth chukkonette brought to Ensio and Rachana from the Birthing Waters on Maycly)_

Mitzy: wife of Keegan

Chukkonettes: Karla and Maye

Karla: wife of Frederick - no chukkonettes

Maye: wife of Dellmare

Chukkonettes: Hobber and Utoollie

Hobber: husband of Shasstahe

Chukkonettes: Jabber _(stopped aging at 10)_ and Maundy _(stopped aging at 14)_

Utoollie: wife of Benttlee

Chukkonettes: Nelton and Santie

Nelton _(remained single)_

Santie: wife of Hoover - no chukkonettes

**Jobi** _(one hundredth chukkonette brought to Ensio and Rachana from the Birthing Waters on Maycly)_

Ginger: wife of Jobi

Chukkonettes: Rancher, Normie, Kreet, and Bolgar

Rancher: husband of Miffy

Chukkonettes: Buck, Triker, and Squeakie

Buck: husband of Rafeedae

Chukkonettes: _(twins)_ Peawea and Paulie _(stopped aging at 17)_

Triker: husband of Rafeedae

Chukkonettes: Tusker and Schleggey

Tusker: hasband of Tynee

Chukkonettes: Huzzer _(stopped aging at 10)_

Schleggy: husband of Doraree

Chukkonettes: Oggarell, Vinnee, Yarkle, Ethorpe, Tzirker

Squeakie: wife of Cyndar

Chukkonettes: Buschery, Langmar, and Webbley

Buschery: _(remained single)_

Langmar: _(stopped aging at 5)_

Webbley: husband of Crellmae - no chukkonettes

Normie: husband of Blanche

Chukkonettes: Amadda, Belfort, Granger, and Plumzy

Amadda: wife of Jakely

Chukkonettes: Kylie _(stopped aging at 8),_ Maskette _(stopped aging at 9)_

Belfort: _(remained single)_

Granger: husband of Maeble

Chukkonettes: Scuthers _(stopped aging at 19),_ Corkie _(stopped aging at 6)_

Plumzy: wife of Gordie - no chukkonettes

Kreet: _(remained single)_

Bolgar: husband of Daizee

Chukkonettes: Heppner

Heppner: husband of Aialee

Chukkonettes: Zugger

Zugger: husband of Petals

Chukkonettes: Roopetty, Johann, Pristine, and Grewger

Roopetty: _(remained single)_

Johann: _(stopped aging at 13)_

Pristine: _(stopped aging at 5)_

Grewger: husband to Beety

Chukkonettes: Mallee and Sterling

Mallee: wife to Brettley - no chukkonettes

Sterling: husband to Beffery

Chukkonettes: Quaeggle: _(stopped aging at 9)_

**Artie:** _(last chukkonette brought to Ensio and Rachana from the Birthing Waters on Maycly; remained single)_

BONUS RECIPE

from The Bakery, a restaurant on Maycly

**Raspberry White-Chocolate JUMBO Muffins** **and JUMBO Cupcakes**

4 c Pillsbury® BEST® Unbleached All Purpose Flour

1 small box Sugar-Free Jell-O® Brand Instant Pudding & PieFilling – white chocolate flavor

3 tsp baking powder

1 tsp baking soda

1 tsp salt

2 c Breakstone's® Sour Cream

2 T raspberry flavoring

1/2 c buttermilk

2 tsp vanilla extract

3 Bakers® Premium White Chocolate Baking Squares (1 oz each), melted

1/2 c Crisco® Butter-Flavor Shortening

1 c Domino® Pure Cane Granulated Sugar _(white Baking Splenda® may be substituted)_

1 c packed Domino® Light Brown Sugar _(brown Baking Splenda® may be substituted)_

4 eggs

1/2 c Nestle® Premier White Morsels

1/2 c dried red raspberries

For **muffins,** _White Sugar Crumb Topping_ (recipe follows)

For **cupcakes,** Pillsbury® Creamy Supreme® Vanilla Frosting

Preheat oven to 375º F.

You will need three separate bowls.

1. In the first bowl whisk by hand the first 5 ingredients to make the DRY MIX.

2. In the second bowl whisk by hand the next 5 ingredients to make the LIQUID MIX.

3. Set an electric mixer with paddle attachment on medium speed, and in the third bowl cream together the shortening and both sugars.

4. Reduce speed to medium-low and alternate adding LIQUID MIX and DRY MIX.

5. Reduce speed to low and add the eggs—one at a time.

6. Fold in the dried red raspberries and white morsels just until mixed. DO NOT OVER MIX.

7. Line the jumbo muffin/cupcake cups with jumbo papers and fill to within 1/2 inch of the top; tap the baking pan on the counter to release air bubbles.

8. For muffins, sprinkle with White Sugar Crumb Topping (see recipe below).

9. Bake one pan at a time on the center rack of the oven for 25-30 minutes (oven temperatures/times may vary). To test if the muffins/cupcakes are done, a toothpick inserted in the center of one near the middle of the pan should come out clean.

10. Remove the pan from the oven. CAUTION—PAN WILL BE HOT!

11. Allow the muffins/cupcakes to stand in the pan for a few minutes, then remove them from the pan and place them on a cooling rack.

For muffins: They may be served warm. If not serving immediately, allow to cool completely, then wrap individually in plastic wrap and freeze within 4 hours to preserve freshness. About an hour before serving, remove desired number of muffins from the freezer and thaw.

For cupcakes: Allow to cool completely before frosting. If saving them for later, DO NOT frost, but rather wrap them individually in plastic wrap and freeze within 4 hours to preserve freshness. About an hour before serving, remove desired number of cupcakes from the freezer and thaw. Frost the cupcakes and top with additional dried chopped raspberries just prior to serving. Tip: Peaks of cupcakes may be sliced off to provide a flat surface for decorating. Save the tops to be served separately or use them in other dishes (such as trifles).

White Sugar Crumb Topping

(may be made ahead of time and refrigerated; will keep in the refrigerator for several days)

With pastry blender or fork, combine the following to a crumb consistency:

1 c Domino® Pure Cane Granulated Sugar

2 tsp clear vanilla extract

1 stick (1/2 cup) unsalted butter, sliced into pats

3/4 c Domino® Confectioners Sugar

1/2 c Pillsbury® BEST® Unbleached All Purpose Flour

This recipe is from the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ companion cookbook, _More than Grilled Cheese and Tomato Soup_ , which contains menus and recipes from five of the restaurants on Maycly, along with each restaurant's history and a multitude of captioned photos and drawings. It is available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

Would you like to learn more about the characters, dwellings, flora, and fauna on Maycly? You can find in-depth descriptions and other information in the _HIDDEN EARTH Volume I Maycly_ companion book, _The Chukkons Say, "Ye Need ta Be a-Seein' Maycly."_ The book, in FULL COLOR with FULL-SIZED ILLUSTRATIONS, is available at http://www.AuthorJanetBeasley.com

